《In Search of Our Destiny》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue - The Beginning Of An End

    July 5th, 2006


    "I hate you!" the woman shouted at her husband.


    Those three words changed everything. They put in motion a series of events that would change more than one life. They would act as a bridge between two destinies, as well as a destroyer of lives.


    "Darling, listen to me. I¡­" the husband pleaded with his angry wife, but she pushed him away violently.


    "Don''t call me that! Don''t you dare call me that!" she yelled at him savagely, wiping away the tears that flooded her eyes.


    She turned around furiously and stomped out of the room. Her face was red with anger, her cheeks glistened with tears.


    Just as she was about to leave the house, another woman, slightly younger than her, appeared in the doorway. Clinging tightly onto her hand was a small boy. He seemed scared because he kept trying to hide behind his mother, while she kept pushing him in front of her. The mother had a determined expression on her face, her eyes looking straight ahead, and her eyebrows arched on her forehead.


    The two women stared at each other for a few seconds, as a heavy silence fell between them. No one said a word. Even the little boy had stopped moving, and was gazing between his mother and the other woman with wide, frightened eyes. They had the most beautiful shade of brown, matching the light chocolate color of his hair. He was the split image of his mother, except for his mouth. The shape signaled a strong, determined and stubborn character.


    ''Yes, that is indeed his mouth. It is his father''s.'' The crying woman thought bitterly to herself, feeling desperation sipping through her very soul.


    Then, a shuffling noise came from behind. Someone had climbed down the grand staircase and had just stopped on the last step. The crying woman looked back and saw her own son, looking down at the scene. He did not look older than twelve years old, but his expression seemed uneasy and filled with understanding. Yes, he knew exactly what was happening. His mother had just found out his father had another son.


    Apparently, ten years ago, he had made a mistake during a business trip, and the result was the brown-haired boy who was now staring at him with a mixture of curiosity and interest. The boy even forgot to be scared, and tried to come out from behind his mother''s skirt.


    The twelve-year-old frowned. His raven-black hair fell down on his forehead, covering his eyes almost entirely. His mother had nagged him about getting a haircut, but he had refused. He had said it looked cool like that.


    Now, his pitch-black eyes were boring into the other boy''s brown ones as if he was trying to set them on fire. He was angry, upset, scared and disappointed. But most importantly, he felt sad for his mother. Seeing her suffer was more incensing than even the sudden apparition of a half-brother.


    "Ji-Won." The woman whispered through stifled sobs, gazing despairingly at her son.


    The dark-haired boy made a gesture, getting ready to step down from the staircase, but his mother shook her head vigorously. Sniffling loudly, she gave him a quivering smile then turned around and left. The sound of the front door snapping shut still reverberated around the entrance hall seconds after she had left.


    That was the last time he would see her alive. That quivering smile would be the last show of affection she would ever bestow upon him. From that day onwards, he will be motherless and, as far as he was concerned, fatherless too.


    ~~~


    At the same time, at a high-end restaurant in Seoul.


    "We really appreciate Manager Park''s support. Our fundraiser tonight went really well. Thanks to your involvement we were able to secure the funds for next year. The kids will be so happy to know that." A middle-aged woman said affably, addressing a tall, handsome man.


    Due to his high position at his company, the man must have been at least thirty-five or forty years old. However, looking at his handsomely chiseled face, neat haircut and sparkly eyes, one couldn''t give him more than thirty even if they tried. There was a certain air of youth emanating from him, both charming and refreshing.


    The man''s tuxedo was obviously tailor made, as it fitted him perfectly. The dark colored trousers made his legs seem long, while his suit jacket hung on his upper body like a second skin.


    Hearing the middle-aged woman''s words, the man waved his hands in embarrassment. A light blush was spreading onto his cheeks, making him look more like a youth complimented by his elders, than a big shot Manager at a financial company.


    "You flatter me too much, Director Cha." He replied hastily.


    "Not at all. It''s Manager Park who is too shy." The woman insisted. Then, she turned to the man''s right.


    Right next to the man, holding onto his right arm, stood an equally good-looking woman. Her dress was dark blue, like the waters of the deep sea. The high-quality fabric clung onto her body, highlighting her beautiful form. A brilliant pearl necklace hung around her slender neck, while her ears were adorned with matching earrings.


    "Director Cha is quite right. Our Manager Park is very shy. He can''t really handle compliments." The woman said with a chuckle. Then, she turned to her husband and teased. "In the future, I should be careful when sharing my opinion on your good looks, lest I make you blush too much."


    "You evil creature." Manager Park pursed his lips, chiding softly. His eyes, however, crinkled into crescents.


    Happiness, tenderness and love were overflowing from his eyes like warm rays of sunlight.


    Seeing him act so spoiled, his wife could only feel helpless. She smiled, and gave her husband a peck on the cheek.


    In everybody''s eyes, this couple looked high-class, smart and beautiful. But there were also traces of good-will and kindness seeping through their eyes. Compared to the big shots that were gathered at the fundraiser party that night, these two were by far the most conspicuous ones. And that wasn''t due to their position in the financial world, but instead it had to do with their brilliant appearance.


    Seeing two people look so openly happy and in love with each other, caused everyone around to stare at them in awe.


    Director Cha looked at them quietly. She didn''t feel right to disturb their sweet moment, so she chose to diminish her existence as much as possible. It wasn''t just her, either.


    Other people, who wanted to start a conversation with Manager Park and his wife eventually gave up the idea. It was impossible that, while looking at them, not to feel even the air grow sweeter. Hence, those people only took one glance at the two, then slowly drifted away like ghosts.


    Just as the atmosphere was like this, someone approached Manager Park.


    "Sir, your car is ready."


    "Ah, perfect." He then glanced at his wife, both his eyes beaming with excitement. "We might actually get back earlier than we thought. Do you think Su-Jin and Min-Jun will be very surprised?"


    "Darling, didn''t the babysitter already send us a message saying the kids are already fast asleep?" His wife sighed with a smile. "You don''t mean to wake them up, do you?"


    Manager Park guiltily shifted his eyes from his wife''s enquiring gaze.


    "Well, it can''t be helped. I just miss them so much." He mumbled.


    "It''s only been a few hours since we left. How can you miss those two so much already?"


    Amidst this banter, the couple slowly walked towards their car. Along the way, they casually nodded and greeted everyone. As they waved goodbye, their matching wedding rings glittered, spreading sparks of silver light. Under the artificial illumination of the room, they looked like a pair of bright stars that had fallen from the sky.


    No one knew at that moment that their lives would be so tragically shortened. As the rampant car sped towards them, the only thing that kept running through their minds was how sad their two children were going to be. They didn''t want to die and leave those two little ones behind, but fate sometimes forcefully pushes people down their destined path.


    The two cars collided while crossing a bridge. Their metallic frames mashed together, ultimately claiming three lives.


    As their life thread got cut, the destinies of those left behind inevitably intertwined.

 Chapter 2 - Morning Demon

    Park Su-Jin was a twenty-four years old college graduate, and a rather cheerful girl. She enjoyed almost everything in life, and had a positive mentality.


    However, she had a mortal enemy, and that was the alarm clock.


    If there was anything she hated most in the world was having to wake up early in the morning. It was really a mystery even for her how she had managed to get through school without missing a single morning class.


    Little did she know that the unknown hero of her success was none other than her younger brother. He was the one who made the brave effort of going inside the monster''s lair in order to wake her up. That particular morning was going to be worse than usual, though.


    Two days ago, Su-Jin received an email, letting her know she had been accepted as an intern at Kangji Tourism, the biggest travel company in Seoul. It wasn''t easy getting a job there, and she had been happy beyond words at her good fortune.


    However, she also felt nervous and scared. That internship meant a lot to her, as it was the only chance to successfully enter the travel industry.


    Therefore, the night before her first day at work, she had barely slept. She kept tossing and turning, the nerves making her brain think of all sorts of things, until she finally managed to fall asleep at six in the morning.


    Work hours began at nine, and she had to wake up at seven in order to get there in time. That left her with only one hour of sleep before the ''enemy'' sang its shrill song.


    Sometime around half past seven, Su-Jin''s bedroom door suddenly opened.


    A young man appeared on the threshold, enshrouded in the fuzzy light coming from the hallway. He was tall, with hair the color of coffee and white skin like that of K-pop idols.


    He knew better than to adventure further inside his sister''s territory. Instead, he peeked around, his light brown eyes analyzing the surroundings.


    In a quick glance he saw his sister lying face-down on the bed. As usual, she was half strangled by the sheets. The alarm clock was also lying face-down, in the farthest corner of the room. It looked quite pitiful, with its glass broken and heavily dented frame. Just by looking at this, it was clear who had won the war.


    ''I really pity the man who will end up marrying this creature. Of course, that is if anyone would even dare approach her.'' Min-Jun thought to himself, letting out a loud sigh.


    "Time to wake up, sis. It''s already half past seven. If you delay any longer, you will be late on your first day of work." He said loudly, crossing his arms and leaning against the doorframe.


    At his voice, Su-Jin''s body stirred a little, but she didn''t open her eyes.


    "Sis, it''s late. Wake up!" her brother tried again, sounding slightly impatient.


    Park Min-Jun was usually a very calm and patient guy. What usually strained his nerves, though, was having to wake up his monstrous sister.


    That morning, the task was proving to be more difficult than usual, though. Being a high school senior with one month until summer vacation, Min-Jun was also a bit stressed with the approaching exams. Therefore, seeing his sister not even opening her eyes made him finally snap.


    Looking about the room, he saw a square pillow lying at his feet. A K-pop band was printed on it in flashy colors. He scrunched up his nose at the ostentatious coloring, but still picked it up. With one last glance at his sister, and without a trace of hesitation, he threw the pillow at her head with full force.


    "WAKE UP I SAID! IT''S LATE!" he bellowed.


    The shock of having something thrown at her head, as well as her brother''s voice sounding so abnormally loud, made Su-Jin finally open her eyes. She had to blink a few times before she could see clearly.


    "I''ll be waiting for you downstairs. Breakfast is ready." Min-Jun said before closing the door, leaving his sister alone to get ready.


    Su-Jin blurrily saw the door closing and took another moment before finally sliding out of bed. It usually took her about ten minutes to get ready, which was indeed very lucky. Therefore, she got undressed, put on her jeans and a T-shirt that had been almost strategically left on the side of the bed, and tied her hair. Or at least she attempted to do so.


    Apparently her long, dark-chestnut colored hair was just as stubborn as she was in the morning, and didn''t quite agree with the bun she wanted to keep it in.


    After a couple of minutes, Su-Jin finally decided to give up the attempts at making herself look presentable. Looking one last time into the mirror, she saw her bright hazel eyes giving her a scrutinizing stare.


    "I guess this is as good as it will get." She muttered.


    A second later, she got ready to leave the room in a haste. Just before she closed the door, she glanced inside, shooting the alarm clock a satisfied grin. The casualty of war simply laid there, pitiful and quiet.


    "You do realize that''s the second one this week." Min-Jun grumbled as soon as he saw his sister walk into the kitchen.


    "Second what?" Su-Jin asked, pretending to not understand her brother''s statement.


    "Alarm clock." he retorted flatly, not amused by her attempt at feigning ignorance. "You really should consider using your phone instead. Maybe that way you will refrain from damaging other objects in your morning fury."


    "My phone?!" Su-Jin cried out in fake shock. "Never! You know how precious my phone is to me, Min-Jun. I should never like to see it being smashed against the walls." she finished with a serious nod, while battling the toaster for the bread.


    After a few attempts, Su-Jin finally managed to release the two slices of bread, and was now happily munching on one of them. Her brother was looking at her with a slight scowl on his face.


    "Then maybe you should stop acting like a demon every time you have to wake up in the morning. It''s not like the alarm clocks are doing that out of their own free will either, sis." Min-Jun said wearily.


    "Really? I could have sworn they are." Su-Jin replied with a grin.

 Chapter 3 - First Meeting

    Min-Jun simply sighed.


    He ultimately decided to remain silent. Despite being four years younger than his sister, he was definitely the mature one out of the two.


    Being left without parents at a young age, the two siblings had to rely on each other. While Su-Jin began working part-time jobs right out of high school, Min-Jun took upon himself the role of a family''s pillar. Waking up early, preparing meals, taking care of the chores around the house, those were all Min-Jun''s responsibilities.


    As if being a high-school senior wasn''t enough stress for him, he also had to take care of his sister. Sure, his sister helped sometimes, but when it came to cooking, it was either he did it, or they all starved to death.


    Nevertheless, he never once complained. He was happy to have Su-Jin by his side, and grateful that he wasn''t alone in the world.


    Last time Min-Jun had seen his father, he was told to take care of the house. It was a heavy burden to place on the shoulders of a six-year-old, but then again, their parents never had expected they would never come back from that business dinner.


    Now, fourteen years later, Min-Jun had never once forgotten the promise he had made to his parents. Ever since that devastating day, he had become the man of the house.


    Mrs. Choi was their mother''s best friend. She had kindly taken them in, offering the two orphans a home. She was divorced, and ran an international dancing school. Most of the shows were abroad, and so she had to leave the country often.


    Mrs. Choi also had a daughter, the same age as Su-Jin. The two girls had been friends since primary school, and even went to the same high school and college.


    Thus, the three youngsters grew up together as a family, sharing good and bad. It wasn''t the perfect family, but it was the only one Su-Jin and Min-Jun had. Despite everything, the two were both thankful for what they had.


    The two siblings ate in silence for a few moments, then Su-Jin realized something. Someone was missing from their morning assembly.


    Choi Mi-Suk, Mrs. Choi''s daughter was usually an early bird. She liked to eat a healthy breakfast, so she could start the day energetically. Therefore, it was strange not to see her at the table, stuffing her face with rolled eggs, soup and rice.


    "What about Mi-Suk? How come she isn''t down for breakfast at this hour?" Su-Jin inquired while looking around.


    "She had to leave early. She said something about a commission, and that she will come back late tonight. But she is bringing chicken and beer to celebrate your first day of work." Min-Jun stopped, and added in an undertone "That is if you really end up going to work and don''t get fired on your first day."


    "Hey, I heard that." Su-Jin scowled, throwing a piece of bread at her brother.


    After finishing breakfast, both brother and sister left the house together. Min-Jun''s high school was pretty close, only ten minutes by foot. Therefore, he always walked to school. On the other hand, Su-Jin''s new work place, being more than half an hour away from the house, required public transportation.


    That day the weather was perfect for a walk. The sun in June was shining, sending rays filled with warmth towards the earth. The white cotton candy clouds glided gracefully across the bright blue sky.


    When she finally reached the bus station, Su-Jin flopped onto the bench and yawned. She was both tired and irritated. Despite feeling happy and grateful about the job, she could not help but curse the nerves that had kept her awake all night. All that tossing and turning took away her precious sleep. As a consequence, she was left only with dark circles around her eyes and a yawn bigger than a tiger''s.


    Just when she thought nothing could happen to add to her troubles, a sound caught her attention. It resembled the cry of a small animal.


    Su-Jin turned around, searching for the source. When she finally found it, a loud gasp escaped her lips. Her mind snapped awake instantly, and she clasped both her hands over her mouth.


    On the road, right where the bus was supposed to stop, stood a kitten. The poor little one was scared senseless, and was meowing after its mother.


    Su-Jin stared at the tiny creature for a few seconds. Then, realizing a car was headed straight at it, she sprang up from the bench. She luckily managed to reach the kitten just in time. After plucking it from the ground, Su-Jin turned to face the car.


    The driver must have noticed the movement at the last minute, because the car eventually stopped with a loud screech.


    Su-Jin took a deep breath, and checked the animal to see if it was alright. Apart from a scratch on its left front paw the kitten was safe and sound. Its lungs were definitely healthy, if the defending meows it let out were any indication.


    "Thank heavens!" Su-Jin murmured to herself, feeling relieved to see the small creature unharmed.


    "What the hell are you doing?! Are you crazy?" yelled an angry voice.


    Su-Jin flinched. Her face was a mask of both surprise and indignation. As she slowly lifted her head to glare at that person, she froze.


    Her eyes watched as out of the car exited a man. He was not older than twenty-six, dark-haired and very well dressed. He wore a light-gray suit, a color that Su-Jin remarked dazedly matched that of his car.


    This person was tall, his body looking rather fit. The way he moved, and the rhythm of his paces, reminded Su-Jin of a panther''s slow, deliberate strides.


    In spite of herself, Su-Jin was openly staring at the man. In an instant, she decided that she quite liked his appearance.


    That was,\\\\ only until she noticed his black pupils burning with anger. His pale face looked livid, and he was breathing slightly erratically.. For a second, she could almost perceive steam coming out of his nostrils.

 Chapter 4 - Wounded

    Seeing how Su-Jin remained silent, the man glared at her openly. His eyes were fierce, flashing with a menacing glint. It looked as though he wanted nothing more than to shoot daggers at her with his eyes.


    "I asked you a question." he said coldly. "Are you crazy or something? Why did you jump in front of the¡­ "


    At the sight of the tiny cat, clutched in Su-Jin''s hands, he stopped himself abruptly. The man sucked in a breath, and his glares immediately intensified tenfold.


    You can''t possibly..." he took a deep breath before continuing. "You can''t possibly be that stupid."


    "Excuse me?!" Su-Jin snapped, suddenly aware of his rudeness. "Who are you to call anyone stupid?"


    "I''m a driver who just got injured." he shouted furiously, pointing at his forehead. "All because of a dumb woman who threw herself in the middle of the street in order to save a cat!"


    Su-Jin''s eyes lifted slowly. Sure enough, right above his left eyebrow there was blood. A small trickle was sliding down the side of his temple.


    "I am really sorry for your scratch." Su-Jin said, feeling slightly remorseful and uncomfortable.


    She thought the man did have a point about her jumping in front of his car. Regardless of the reasons, what she did wasn''t quite right either. Therefore, an apology was expected of her. Therefore, sincerely apologizing was the least she could do.


    But just as she was reflecting over her reckless actions, Su-Jin suddenly heard the man let out a cry of indignation.


    "Scratch?! You call this merely a scratch? Look at it! It''s bleeding, for Heaven''s sake!" he concluded as if that final statement was enough proof that he was plagued with some kind of terrible, deadly disease.


    "Yes, well, scratches tend to do that, you know. Bleed I mean." Su-Jin said without being able to keep the sarcasm out of her voice.


    She was really starting to dislike this guy more and more. First, he yelled at her. Then, he was rude. And now, he even was exaggerating his wound, making himself sound like a war casualty.


    That was the final straw for Su-Jin. That, as well as the fact that he did not appreciate her trying to save a life, angered her beyond measure. She hated people who dismissed those who were weaker than them. Whether it be animal or human, in Su-Jin''s view, they all had equal rights to be protected.


    "Listen," she continued before he could answer her previous line. "I am sorry you got...hurt." She tried to sound less sarcastic. "But this creature is hurt as well. It''s so tiny and frail that even the smallest wound could prove dangerous. So, if you will excuse me, I will..."


    "What about me then?" he asked, propping himself in front of her, arms crossed like a colossus. "Do you think you will get away so easily after all this?"


    Su-Jin was now torn between disbelief that a man such as him actually existed, and the fury that was slowly rising within her. She had already lost too much time on this idiot. At the same time, the meows were becoming louder and louder, making her annoyed at the kitten as well.


    Ultimately, she forced herself to take a deep breath, trying to think of ways to leave that place without stretching the argument further.


    "I can only offer you my apology for jumping in front of your car like that. I really hope you understand why I did it. As you can see, this tiny creature is hurt as well. If you''re not going to help me with it, you''d better move out of my way. About your... injury¡­"


    Su-Jin paused, considering her next words carefully.


    "I suggest you go and treat it at a hospital. That way, it won''t leave a scar. Afterwards, send me the bill." She finally threw at him resentfully.


    "The bill?" he snorted. "Do you have any idea how much this is worth?" he said, pointing at his forehead.


    "Judging by the looks of it, probably one or two stitches at most." Su-Jin retorted, already turning around to leave.


    Luckily, the bus arrived just then, providing Su-Jin with the means of escaping the scene without having to look back.


    The man remained standing there, staring after her dumbfoundedly. With his mouth hanging slightly open, and his gaping eyes, the man''s face depicted the perfect image of pure shock. When he finally regained his senses, Su-Jin was already long gone.


    "Crazy woman." he muttered.


    He shook his head, getting back into the car.


    Only when he was inside, he noticed that his hands were shaking, and his breathing became erratic. He grabbed the steering wheel, squeezing it tightly until his knuckles turned white.


    Earlier during the argument, he had made a fuss about the injury, but he wasn''t really referring to his forehead. His scar laid somewhere else, somewhere deep within his heart. Seeing his car running closer and closer to that person made him recollect unwanted memories. The idea of an accident almost drove him into a full panic attack.


    "Dammit." He breathed out, clutching the steering wheel even tighter.


    He shook his head vigorously, trying to recollect himself. Loud noises came from the cars standing in line behind him. The drivers were honking impatiently at him to move his car out of the way.


    Willing himself to calm down, the man finally turned on the engine. Then, he drove the car away, heading towards his destination.


    Ten minutes later, Su-Jin was getting out of the bus. Huffing and running, she headed towards the closest veterinary cabinet she could find on the internet. Luckily for her, it was five minutes away from the Kanji Tourism building.


    After she left the kitten at the veterinary, promising to come back later that evening to check on it, Su-Jin hurried towards her workplace. When she stopped in front of the tall, twenty-stories building, the phone showed half past eight sharp.


    "This has been one hell of a morning." She said to herself, breathing heavily from all that running.


    Leaning her head back, she stared up at the building. It was truly imposing, with glass windows on all sides, and a sturdy metallic frame. The design was elegant, but, at the same time, looked strong enough to withstand powerful winds.


    However impressive the exterior was, though, it was nothing compared to what awaited Su-Jin inside.

 Chapter 5 - Riding On An Elevator With A Mysterious Person

    There was a large, elegant lobby that stretched from the front door all the way to the elevators. On the left-side wall was a front desk. Two beautiful looking secretaries were smiling at the people walking past them. On the right-side wall was the entrance to a cafeteria. Though it was a place for corporate employees to have lunch or dinner, it looked nothing like the places Su-Jin had seen before. Kanji Tourism''s cafeteria looked more like a stylish bar, than a place where you could eat.


    After gazing around for several seconds, Su-Jin finally started walking towards the front desk. She stopped in front of one of the women.


    "Excuse me." she said, smiling timidly.


    She could feel her voice faltering due to renewed nerves.


    "My name is Park Su-Jin. I received an email saying I have been accepted for an internship."


    "I see. Please give me one moment to check." The woman said, giving Su-Jin a bright smile.


    Su-Jin waited while the woman typed on her computer. Meanwhile, she looked around a bit more, registering the people who walked around the lobby. For the first time that morning, she felt conscious of her appearance. Everyone around her was dressed elegantly. If not that, at least their clothes looked much tidier than hers.


    Su-Jin raised a hand in a last attempt to push down the hair strands that had gotten loose. All the while, she made a mental note to try harder next time to dress better.


    "Ah, yes." The secretary''s voice snapped Su-Jin out of her daze. "Miss Park Su-Jin, you are to head to the Planning Department. Please take one of the elevators to the fifth floor. One of my colleagues will be waiting for you at the front desk. Also, take this with you."


    She handed Su-Jin an access card reserved for guests.


    "Have a good day!" the woman finished, shooting another bright smile.


    "Thank you very much!" Su-Jin said, returning the smile.


    Clutching the strap of her bag, Su-Jin began walking towards the elevators. That small area was separated from the main lobby by a line of turnstiles. Su-Jin had to use the guests'' access card in order to pass through them. A moment later, she found herself in the elevator area.


    There were six of them, and having to choose one gave Su-Jin a headache. After considering for a short while, she finally decided on the nearest one, then, decidedly pressed the button to go up. A soft ding came, and the doors opened slowly. Taking a deep sigh, Su-Jin entered the elevator and pressed the fifth floor.


    The doors were just about to close, when a yell resonated in the small area in front of the elevators.


    "Wait! Wait for me!"


    The next moment, a hand appeared between the two closing doors. A body followed afterwards, and a man slipped inside. Judging by his labored breathing and flushed face, it was clear that he had run to catch the ride up.


    Su-Jin, who had been quite startled by the sudden commotion, was now gaping at the new arrival.


    The man was rather tall and slim built. His attire was casual, made of brown pants and a light beige shirt. He didn''t wear a vest or a tie. His brown hair was ruffled in all directions, looking as if he had just woken up. When he finally raised his head to look up at Su-Jin, she almost let out a gasp. The man''s eyes had the most beautiful shade of brown she had ever seen. They seemed to be made of molten chocolate, just like his hair.


    "I am sorry¡­ for¡­ startling you." he apologized through heavy pants.


    He gave her a wide smile, making Su-Jin''s breath hitch. With that smile, the man''s entire face brightened. His eyes glittered like wet sand, causing his beautiful chiseled face to appear very handsome.


    "It''s¡­ it''s alright." Su-Jin replied quietly.


    Then, she lowered her gaze, afraid she might be caught staring too rudely at his face.


    "Ah, I see you are going to the fifth floor." he chirped. "First day for you?"


    "Yes."


    "Mine too." he grinned.


    The man''s carefree and jubilant attitude made Su-Jin chuckle. Despite looking at least twenty-four years old, he gave off an aura of innocence, similar to that of a little kid. While she was busy analyzing him, the elevator had begun to move upward. They were already on the third floor, when he suddenly turned his entire body towards her.


    "Tell me something. Is my hair alright? I''m afraid I left the house in a hurry and didn''t get a chance to look in the mirror. I bet it looks all messed up."


    His voice sounded whiny, and Su-Jin could almost imagine him pouting. Fighting back another chuckle, she raised her hand, pointing at his head.


    "You have a few strands sticking out here."


    At her words, he hastily clapped his hands over his hair, smoothing it with his fingers. After another couple of seconds, he again asked her how it looked. It wasn''t perfect, but at least it was better than before.


    By the time the guy managed to make himself look more presentable, they had reached the fifth floor. The doors opened and Su-Jin got out. She then turned to look expectantly at the man, thinking that perhaps he was going to get out as well. But he merely shook his head. That''s when Su-Jin finally realized. He hadn''t mentioned what floor he was heading to.


    "This is where I leave you. Have a great first day!" he said, waving a hand, and grinning at her.


    "Thank you. You as well." she replied, just as the elevator doors were closing.


    Su-Jin saw one last fleeting glimpse of his bright grin, then it was gone. For a moment, she remained rooted to the spot, feeling slightly baffled.


    ''Now that was another strange encounter. Though, I have to admit it was much more pleasant than the first one.'' Su-Jin thought to herself, the image of the scowling and yelling black-haired man suddenly coming to her mind.


    Su-Jin shook her head vigorously, trying to force the image to disperse from her mind. That''s when she realized that she had reached her destination.. Not wanting to receive strange looks for standing in the hallway, making silly expressions, Su-Jin took a deep breath, and headed towards the reception desk.

 Chapter 6 - A Person From The Past

    Su-Jin was now standing in a lobby, smaller than the one downstairs and less elegant. Nevertheless, the space was decorated with taste. It gave off a young and fresh impression. There were windows on both sides of the room, and a big front desk on the left side.


    There, a young and attractive looking woman was typing at her computer. She was wearing a beautiful pale blue office dress, with a black jacket. White, sparkly earrings dangled from her ears, while her index fingers were adorned with silver rings. When she saw Su-Jin approaching, the woman raised her eyes and flashed a bright smile.


    "Hello." She said, her voice sounding soft and almost sensual.


    "H-hello." Su-Jin stuttered slightly.


    She was suddenly feeling very intimidated, and much too aware of her shabby appearance. After a short moment, she finally found her voice again to present herself.


    "Uhm¡­ my name is Park Su-Jin."


    "Ah, yes, you must be the new intern. Wait just one moment please." The woman said kindly.


    She continued to type for another five seconds, then stopped and got up from her seat. She was wearing high-heels. The moment Su-Jin''s eyes landed on their length, her eyes widened in surprise. She was utterly bewildered, thinking how on earth someone could walk around in those shoes without falling.


    "Please follow me. The other intern arrived just minutes before you." the woman said.


    Then, she turned and started walking towards an office door that stood right next to the front desk. Su-Jin had been so absorbed by the secretary''s beauty and overall appearance, that she hadn''t noticed anything else.


    Now, she followed the secretary inside the office, watching as the woman''s light brown hair swayed across her back. Her heels made rhythmic clanking noises on the floor, and Su-Jin found herself staring at her black shoes as if hypnotized. It must be mentioned that even the color of the shoes was eye-catching. They were the most beautiful shade of midnight blue Su-Jin had ever seen.


    When the door opened, Su-Jin finally raised her eyes and looked around. She was curious as to what she would find there.


    The office was a large open space room. On opposite corners stood a Director''s office, while the space between those offices was filled with desks. At that hour most of them were already occupied, but two or three empty desks could still be found scattered here and there. On the wall opposite from the entrance was another door. Su-Jin craned her neck, wondering where that door led to.


    ''Could it be a large kitchen, like the ones I''ve seen on TV? It is a very large company after all, so I am sure they can afford it.''


    "This is the Planning Department office."


    As the secretary spoke, she took a few steps inside in order to allow Su-Jin to enter after her. All the while she continued to explain.


    "The department has been recently split into Team 1 and Team 2. You and the other intern have been assigned to work in Team 1. It is right this way."


    They made a right and walked further, passing a few desks along the way. Several people turned their heads and smiled at the secretary, while others stole furtive glances at Su-Jin. Feeling uncharacteristically nervous, Su-Jin bowed her head. She chose to stare at the secretary''s shoes, following her as they swayed between the desks.


    Su-Jin was so focused that when the woman stopped suddenly, she almost bumped into her.


    "You can wait here for now." The secretary said, gesturing towards an open seat at a desk. "The Deputy Director will arrive soon and explain everything you need to know."


    "Yes. Thank you very much..." Su-Jin replied.


    Su-Jin wanted to call the woman by her name, but she did not know it, therefore left the sentence hanging. She pulled at her lips, barely managing a smile. Unfortunately, it looked more like a grimace than a proper smile.


    The woman appeared to be a professional. She easily picked up Su-Jin''s intention, and reacted accordingly.


    "My name is Jung Mi-Ah. I am the office assistant of the Planning Department. Please feel free to ask for my help anytime." She finished with a kind smile, then turned on her heels.


    As Jung Min-Ah left, her hair fluttered on her back like a silky curtain.


    Su-Jin stared after her for a second longer, before finally settling down on the chair. She leaned back and glanced around.


    Now that she was looking more attentively, she noticed there weren''t so many people there like she initially thought. There were four other people gathered in the other half of the room, most probably part of the other team.


    Looking around her own team''s space, Su-Jin noticed a young woman who appeared to be around her age. She was sitting at the desk right next to Su-Jin, staring intently at her. Su-Jin stared back dazedly. A second later, both of them opened their mouths to speak at the same time.


    "Yeon-Ah?"


    "Su-Jin?"


    "Lee Yeon-Ah, is that really you?" Su-Jin asked, looking flabbergasted.


    She just couldn''t believe her eyes. Her former high school colleague, Lee Yeon-Ah, was sitting right next to her. It had been more than four years since they last saw each other.


    "Yes, it is me." Yeon-Ah said, giving Su-Jin a timid smile.


    Yes, that was indeed the Yeon-Ah Su-Jin remembered. Even in high school she had been the withdrawn type. Despite practicing Judo, and even being very good at it, the girl was quite sensitive and kind. They didn''t interact much in school, but they talked whenever they accidentally met in the library or during lunchtime.


    "Don''t tell me. You applied to be an intern here as well?" Su-Jin asked, her eyes growing wide in anticipation.


    "Yes. I applied a month ago, and received the email last week. They told me I could come today."


    "That''s great! Oh my gosh, I am so happy to see a familiar face. And to think we''re even going to be colleagues. Such luck!" Su-Jin cried out excitedly, pushing her chair closer to Yeon-Ah''s.


    "I am glad too." Yeon-Ah replied softly, then she added a little embarrassed. "I was actually feeling very nervous. But then I saw you and relaxed. I recognized you as soon as I saw you enter the office." she paused, smiling. "You''re quite unchanged."


    "Hmm, I don''t know if I should take that as a compliment or not." Su-Jin retorted with a nervous smile, scratching the back of her head. "I should have dressed a bit more presentable. You know... look like a lady and all that."


    She stopped, giving her former colleague a once-over. After that, she continued to speak using a lighter tone.


    "Come to think of it, Yeon-Ah, you have changed quite a bit. You look very pretty." Then, realizing how that might sound, Su-Jin hastily corrected herself. "I mean, you were very pretty before, but now it''s more¡­ obvious."


    "Thank you.." her former colleague said, blushing slightly.

 Chapter 7 - Deputy Director Of Planning Team 1

    Indeed, Yeon-Ah had tried her best to look good on the occasion. She wore a pale, knee-length pink dress, and white sandals. Her dark brown hair was tied in a neat ponytail, and her makeup was light and natural. Compared to Su-Jin, she really looked like a young lady.


    "What happened to you? Everyone was quite shocked to hear you transferred right before the second semester began. It was our last year after all." Su-Jin said, hoping she wouldn''t come off as rude for asking about the past.


    "Oh, that¡­"


    Yeon-Ah hesitated for a second. As she lowered her head, a sad smile appeared on her lips.


    "I had an accident and... My left shoulder got hurt. Afterwards, I couldn''t practice Judo anymore so..."


    Yeon-Ah stopped, leaving her words unfinished. But even so, Su-Jin understood. There was no need for further questioning if the matter was still sensitive. Consequently, she hurried to change the subject.


    "Well, either way, I am really happy to find you here. Let''s become good friends, and work well together." Su-Jin said, stretching her hand out.


    Yeon-Ah stared at Su-Jin''s hand for a brief moment, then clasped her own hand over Su-Jin''s. Her face broke into a bright smile.


    "Yes! I''ll be happy to do that!" she nodded happily.


    "Glad to see my two interns are already getting along so well." a voice unexpectedly came from behind them, startling both women.


    They bolted out of their seats, looking around nervously. A man was standing two steps away from them, wearing a handsome costume and a dashing smile. For some reason, he reminded Su-Jin of the player type she saw in dramas. Well-dressed, good mannered, and with a string of ladies behind him. If that was really the case, she couldn''t really blame those ladies.


    The man standing in front of her was tall, well-built, but without being broad-shouldered. His features were pleasant, and his brown eyes almost glimmered with life and enthusiasm. He definitely was a playful type. The man''s brown hair was cut short, but still long enough to see the slight natural curve of the strands.


    "Allow me to properly introduce myself." He added, seeing their surprised expressions. "My name is Kim Seo-Jun. I am the Deputy Director of Team 1 of the Planning Department."


    Hearing this, Su-Jin immediately sprang forward and gave the man a deep bow.


    "Nice to meet you, Mister Kim. My name is Park Su-Jin." She greeted, full of enthusiasm.


    The other young woman hurriedly followed her friend''s example. She also took a step forward, bending her body into a deep bow.


    "And I am Lee Yeon-Ah."


    "Please, please, feel free to call me Seo-Jun. Mister makes me feel too old." He shot them another charming smile, slightly bowing his head.


    True enough, he did not seem qualified to be called mister just yet. He didn''t seem older than twenty-five or twenty-six at the most. But even if that was indeed true, he was still Deputy Director, and therefore, it was impossible for them to call him otherwise.


    Pondering over this, Su-Jin eventually decided to compromise.


    "Yes, Deputy Director Kim." she smiled at him politely.


    "Ah, that is even worse." Seo-Jun complained, feigning being hurt. "But, I guess I will have to be happy with it. In time, I know your feelings will change." He finished with a grin.


    Deep inside their hearts, both Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah doubted that, but they weren''t willing to share their opinion with him.


    "Now, let''s get down to business." Seo-Jun clapped his hands together. "As you can see, the office space is split in two. The half over there," he gestured towards the other side of the room where Su-Jin had seen the four people gathered. "That is Team 2''s working space. And this is our space." he gestured around himself.


    Seo-Jun paused, then let out a deep sigh.


    "There was supposed to be a wall separating the two offices, but the management decided to postpone its installation. I guess one of these days we''ll be able to get it, though. Perhaps one day, when I get to work, it will unexpectedly be here."


    Both women glanced at each other, clearly confused by that declaration. After all, how can a wall just sprang into being overnight?


    The Deputy Director''s voice brought them both back to the topic at hand.


    "As you may have already been told by the lovely Miss Jung, you have both been assigned to work for Team 1 as interns. The term is of three months, and after that you will be evaluated. If your score is high enough, you may receive a full-time position in the company. All clear so far?" he asked, looking at them expectantly.


    "Yes." They both replied in unison.


    "Good. I like people who can think fast."


    Seo-Jun stopped for a moment, pondering. Then, he continued in a slightly more serious tone.


    "It has been less than a month since the Planning Department has been split in two. Therefore, we are still adjusting. Some people moved to Team 2, while Team 1 was left with only two people apart from the Director. This is where you two come and help even the numbers. With you two on our team, we also have five members now."


    "Is five the maximum number a team may have?" Su-Jin found herself asking before she could stop herself.


    At first, she was afraid of being scolded for interrupting, but it appeared that the Deputy Director found her curiosity to be a good sign. He smiled encouragingly and replied in a light tone.


    "For now, yes. Both teams are required to have five members. Also, company policy states that we cannot hire full-time employees immediately. So, we are required to hire interns first, and only after three months we can discuss a permanent position."


    Su-Jin nodded, letting the Deputy Director know that she understood.


    Seeing her reaction, Seo-Jun smiled approvingly. He really liked when people didn''t badger him with useless questions or make him repeat something more than once.


    "Good. Now that we have settled that, let me show you around.." Seo-Jun said, clapping his hands together again, and looking very pleased.

 Chapter 8 - Director Kang Enters The Scene

    Thus, the Deputy Director Kim Seo-Jun took both Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah on a tour. He showed them their team''s Director''s office first.


    The Director''s office was a spacious room. Against the window was a mahogany desk, and a big office chair. On the right-side wall were shelves containing books and business reports. The left-side of the office was occupied by a glass table with five chairs. It looked like a place for holding meetings.


    The Director''s office also had a small couch and an armchair, both placed on the right side of the entrance.


    After inspecting this part, SeoJun took them through the door Su-Jin was wondering about earlier. Her curiosity was finally satisfied, and her expectations met. Behind that door Su-Jin saw a kitchen with all the necessary appliances. There was a big fridge, lots of cupboards and drawers, a sink and even a microwave. There was a large table placed in the middle of the space, capable of allowing at least eight people to sit at the same time.


    Outside the kitchen was a small hallway. Apart from the door leading towards the kitchen, there was another one to the left. This one proved to be leading towards the Archive room. There, they saw shelves and racks arranged like domino pieces.


    They were all filled to the brim with cardboard boxes containing past work results and reports, as well as former travel deals the Planning Department had produced. A metallic ladder was leaned against one of the walls, probably used to access the highest shelves.


    After the long tour, the Deputy Director brought them both back to their desks.


    "The Director will be arriving shortly. Once he gets here, I will call you inside his office so you can present yourselves. For now, you can sit at your leisure, drink a coffee and chat. My desk is right over here in case you need anything." Seo-Jun pointed towards the desk that was closest to the Director''s office.


    And with that, he turned around and left the two women alone.


    Twenty minutes later, someone entered the Planning Department, striding through the desks like a whirlwind. Su-Jin''s eyes were caught by the familiarity of the new arrival. The man who just entered the Director''s office looked strangely familiar to her. She racked her brains, trying to remember, but ultimately, he had moved so fast that she couldn''t be sure she saw right.


    ~~~


    The moment he saw the Director appear, Kim Seo-Jun sprang to his feet and followed his boss inside his office.


    "How come you''re late? You''re never late!" he began his interrogation.


    The Director sighed deeply. He then slid into his chair like a boneless sack. He unbuttoned his suit jacket, leaning his head back trying to catch his breath.


    "It''s been an adventurous morning, Seo-Jun." he said, clasping both his hands over his face, and rubbing slowly.


    "What happened? Did¡­"


    But something caused Seo-Jun to stop immediately. His eyes widened in shock.


    "Did you get hurt? Don''t tell me it was an accident?" Seo-Jun asked hastily, sounding slightly worried.


    The Director raised a hand and touched his forehead. Above his left eyebrow was a small patch.


    "Not quite an accident, but close enough. Some crazy woman threw herself in front of my car, all in the name of saving a cat." He finished with another deep sigh.


    "Are you alright? Did¡­ did it happen again?" Seo-Jun asked quietly.


    He didn''t have to elaborate, because the Director knew exactly what Seo-Jun meant. They had known each other for well over six years, so Seo-Jun knew the issues his friend had with car accidents.


    Whenever he witnessed something like that, or had an issue in traffic, the Director''s hands would begin to shake, his breathing would become shallow and ragged. It had never gotten as serious as a panic attack, but it was still something that usually rendered him unable to drive for at least a few minutes after the incident.


    "It did, but it wasn''t serious." The Director said.


    "Are you sure? You look pale." Seo-Jun insisted, leaning over the desk to take a better look at his friend.


    Sure enough, the man''s face was paler than it normally was. At that moment, it contrasted strongly with his pitch-black eyes, giving him the appearance of a ghost. Though, it must be said that he would have made a handsome ghost.


    At the sight of his long-time friend''s concern, the Director''s lips curved into a small smile. Seo-Jun had always been the type to worry about the people he cared about, even though he rarely showed it.


    "Yes, I am sure. So stop mothering me."


    The Director got up, and went around the desk, heading for the shelves. He picked up a file and went back to his chair.


    Seo-Jun''s eyes followed him carefully, as if he was expecting him to fall onto the floor any second.


    "What did I miss?" The Director asked, while perusing the file.


    "Nothing much." Seo-Jun replied, still watching the man in front of him with slight worry in his eyes. Then he added quickly. "Ah, yes. The two interns have arrived. Would you like to meet them now?"


    The Director raised his eyes and thought for a moment before replying.


    "Yes. Let''s get it over with soon so I can get back to my work. Do we have the reports from Marketing?"


    "No, but they should be here any minute now."


    The moment he saw the Director frown, Seo-Jun turned around hastily and fled like a startled chicken. Even so, he didn''t forget to leave behind a string of words.


    "I''ll go and bring the interns. We can discuss their tasks afterwards."


    After Seo-Jun left the Director''s office, it took him a minute to come back. He was followed closely by Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah.


    The Director had his face hidden behind the file when the three of them entered his office.


    Seo-Jun cleared his throat, and made the first presentations himself.


    "These are Miss Kim Su-Jin and Miss Lee Yeon-Ah. Ladies, this is the Director of Planning Team 1, Kang Ji-Won."


    Upon hearing his name being mentioned, the Director stopped his movements. Then, he slowly lowered the file he was holding. His black eyes settled first on Su-Jin, making her start.


    Her eyes flew wide open, and her lips parted in a silent gasp. She knew that handsome face, as well as those piercing, dark eyes. After all, she had seen them only this morning.


    "YOU!" both Su-Jin and Ji-Won cried out together.

 Chapter 9 - Unsavory Second Meeting

    Just like Su-Jin, Kang Ji-Won looked thoroughly shocked to see her there. It was clear that he hadn''t expected to ever see her again, let alone to have her as an intern on his team. Ji-Won quickly slapped himself mentally, and tried to recollect himself. He was a Director after all, and had to maintain his image.


    Meanwhile, Seo-Jun and Yeon-Ah both remained silent. They glanced between the two of them, looking quite puzzled.


    "Uhm, do you, by any chance, know each other?" Seo-Jun finally dared to ask, taking turns to look between his friend and Su-Jin.


    "The rude guy from this morning." Su-Jin replied instantly.


    "The crazy woman with the cat." Ji-Won said at the same time.


    "Wait a moment." Seo-Jun said hastily, raising his hands and turning towards his friend. "Let me see if I get this straight. Is she the one who jumped in front of your car to save the cat?"


    "Yes." Ji-Won replied through gritted teeth. He didn''t forget to shoot a glare in Su-Jin''s direction.


    "I did not jump in front of your car!" Su-Jin retorted angrily. She viciously returned the glare. "I ran to pick up the kitten. It''s just that his car moved faster than I had anticipated. Let''s just say that it was a small miscalculation on my part and be done with it."


    "Hmm, interesting." Seo-Jun said, a smile forming on his lips.


    "There is nothing interesting about it. Only annoying." Ji-Won huffed, getting up from his seat.


    "Right back atcha''." Su-Jin grumbled in an undertone, but loud enough to be heard.


    At her words Ji-Won frowned, his black eyes glistening with irritation. Meanwhile, Yeon-Ah was the only one to remain perfectly still, gazing at the rest of them with a trembling look in her eyes.


    Seo-Jun suddenly let out a soft chuckle. Knowing his friend''s temperament, and thinking how the situation could escalate in a split second, Seo-Jun took a step forward, addressing both Su-Jin and Ji-Won at the same time.


    "I suggest we forget about this morning''s incident. Now, you have both met again as Director and Intern."


    "I couldn''t agree more, Deputy Director Kim." Su-Jin said with a strained smile.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned towards Ji-Won, giving him a deep bow.


    "Please excuse my ''rudeness'', Director Kang."


    Ji-Won noticed the emphasis she had placed on the word, and understood her meaning perfectly. She was referring to his behavior earlier that morning. He had half a mind to argue the point, but unexpectedly saw Seo-Jun''s pleading look.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Ji-Won closed his eyes. He tilted his head, then spoke in a hollow voice.


    "Likewise. I apologize for my rude behavior, Miss Park."


    "Good!" Seo-Jun cried out in merriment. "Now that we are all good friends again, let us talk about work. First, I will ask you to go through these, so that you can get better accustomed to the type of work we are doing in the Planning department."


    As he said that, Seo-Jun handed the two women several files he had previously stacked onto Ji-Won''s desk. Then, he continued his explanation.


    "These files contain some of our past projects. The emphasis of our work will be on the planning phase, like finding the best touristic places, or negotiating with hotels and resorts for the best prices. You need to get acquainted with all there is to be done up until the finalization of a touristic package."


    Seo-Jun stopped for a second and gave Ji-Won an inquiring look. During these times, it was normal for the Director to also say something, especially since he was the one who had responsibility over all the projects.


    Ji-Won smartly picked up the cue. He cleared his throat, continuing from where Seo-Jun left off.


    "Make sure you pay extra attention to the details." He said gravely. "As interns you might be required to help sorting the offers and contracts, or even go on-site to check out the places we find online. Once everything gets checked and double checked, we will add them to our Team''s proposal, and get it approved by the senior Director. Is everything clear so far?"


    "Yes." Both Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah replied in one voice.


    After that, the two women were excused and sent back to their desks. They wobbled slowly, each having their arms filled with files.


    As soon as she reached her seat, Su-Jin dropped the armful of paperwork onto her desk and sat down. A loud, deep sigh escaped through her lips.


    "Are you alright?" Yeon-Ah asked quietly.


    "Yes. I''m alright." Su-Jin sighed again, closing her eyes for a second. She was starting to feel very tired and it wasn''t even midday yet.


    "That was really surprising. The fact that you know the Director I mean."


    "I wouldn''t go as far as to say I ''know'' him. More like¡­ we''re strangers who happened to meet in the worst kind of way."


    Su-Jin suddenly opened her eyes, then groaned. While covering her face with both hands, she continued to grumble.


    "Why did he have to be a Director here?! And I was so looking forward to this job."


    "Are you two talking about Director Kang?" a voice suddenly asked.


    Su-Jin straightened herself, looking around like a startled little animal. That''s when she saw a man sitting at the desk across from hers. He was wearing a casual black suit, with a pale blue shirt, matched with a red tie. A rather old-school looking watch adorned his left wrist.


    Su-Jin''s eyes moved across the man''s face. His skin was rather tanned, and he wore big square glasses. Their black rim surrounded his dark eyes, giving him a somewhat haunted look. His overall appearance reminded Su-Jin of the accountants she had previously seen on TV.


    "Ah, Jung Seok you''re back! Wonderful!" they heard Seo-Jun cry out in delight.


    The Deputy Director approached the small group with a bounce in his step.


    "Did you get the reports?" He addressed the man he called Jung Seok.


    "Yes, Deputy Director. I am sorry it took so long, but the Marketing department was in utter chaos. It took them a while to have everything ready.." The man called Jung Seok replied, giving Seo-Jun a respectful bow.

 Chapter 10 - Gaining A New Assistant

    After he finished speaking, Jung Seok straightened up, and handed him a small stack of papers.


    Seo-Jun took the reports with one hand, while waving the other dismissively.


    "No matter. It''s good that you have them. I will take them to the Director in a moment."


    Seo-Jun then turned to the side, glancing towards the two young women.


    "Before that, let me first introduce to you our new colleagues. These are Miss Park Su-Jin and Miss Lee Yeon-Ah. Ladies, he is Jung Seok, our department''s best analyst. We were very lucky that he decided to work with us, instead of going to Team 2." Seo-Jun finished with a proud smile.


    The three people bowed to each other, acknowledging the introduction.


    At that moment, Su-Jin was proud of her intuition. He may not have been an accountant, but he was an analyst, and in her mind those two were quite similar. After all, both jobs required working with numbers, something she had always disliked.


    Math had constantly been her nemesis throughout school,so she was very happy to be rid of it. She liked working with people, interacting, talking, and helping them. That, as well as the desire to travel, made Su-Jin want to pursue a career in tourism.


    After the introductions were over, Seo-Jun returned to the Director''s office, leaving the team alone to get acquainted with each other.


    The moment he saw his Deputy Director enter, Ji-Won almost pounced on him.


    "Can''t we send those two over to Team 2? If it''s too much, at least send Miss Park there."


    "No, we cannot Ji-Won." Seo-Jun replied impatiently. "They already have the maximum number of people there. And besides, it will take another few days to find someone. We need the full team now. Or have you forgotten what''s at stake?"


    Ji-Won groaned. In frustration, he threw the pen he was holding across the desk.


    "Fine! Just keep her away from me then. Just looking at her makes my blood boil with resentment." Ji-Won snapped angrily.


    At that, Seo-Jun didn''t even deign to answer. He knew his friend was just letting out steam. But even so, there was something very amusing in seeing him so riled up. There was only one other person who could make the frozen-hearted Kang Ji-Won so irritated. Luckily for all of them, they wouldn''t have to see that person. At least, not unless there was a special event within the company.


    While Seo-Jun was contemplating in that manner, Ji-Won picked up Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah''s resumes. He perused them quickly, his eyes lingering over the education and previous work experience sections. Several moments later, he threw the papers on top of the keyboard, letting out an infuriated groan.


    "This is some team we are having. How do they expect me to bring results in less than a month in these circumstances? It''s like a suicide mission."


    "Don''t be so harsh, Ji-Won. Things aren''t as bad as they seem." Seo-Jun tried to placate his boss.


    He took a seat across from Ji-Won, speaking in an accommodating tone.


    "They will do well, I am sure of it. Actually, if I think about it carefully, I think I saw in one of their resumes a degree in economics. If I''m not mistaken, I think it was Miss Lee Yeon-Ah''s major. This will be most helpful in determining the best deals or in making market analysis. She and Jung Seok will work well together. On the other hand, Miss Park Su-Jin has studied history, Korean literature, as well as tourism. Therefore, she could be helpful on the field, finding new prospects, and thinking up new travel packages in the future."


    "But neither one has any experience." Ji-Won said stubbornly.


    "True, but they can gain it here. Let''s be honest here, Ji-Won. They told us to hire interns. Just now many freshly college graduates do you think exist that have loads of experience in this line of work? I''ll tell you: None. Therefore, we have to make do with what we have."


    "Yes, hopefully all those part-time jobs she''d had will help at something." Ji-Won muttered grudgingly.


    "They actually might. Based on what I have seen, almost all of them required her to interact with different types of citizens. That will make her perfect for our plans, just like a trump card. You were the one who said that you wanted to make something more people-oriented. So, use someone who has experience working with them."


    Ji-Won frowned, unable to refute his friend''s words. He remained silent for a while, analysing his choices carefully from every angle.


    Seo-Jun was indeed right. Ever since he had come to work for Kangji Tourism he had planned to change all the outdated ways of the Planning Department. He wanted fresh ideas, better deals, as well as personalized packages for their customers. But most importantly, he aspired to create something that would focus on people rather than profits.


    Ji-Won wanted their clients to feel happy while going on a tour established by their company. He wanted to create unforgettable memories for them. He also wished that the company''s traveling ideas would make their clients feel refreshed upon return.


    Taking his silence as an approval, Seo-Jun smiled. He knew that reasoning always prevailed when it came to Ji-Won. It had been that way ever since they first met, more than six years ago.


    "Then it''s settled. Miss Park Su-Jin will be your assistant starting tomorrow. She will follow you like a shadow, and assist you with new ideas." Seo-Jun said, smiling from ear to ear.


    "Wait¡­ WHAT?!" Ji-Won shouted in disbelief. His eyebrows instantly shot up, almost getting lost in his raven black hair.


    "Why are you so surprised? You didn''t expect me to play the role of your assistant forever, did you?" Seo-Jun said with faked innocence.


    Seo-Jun then proudly leaned back into his chair, surveying his friend carefully. His expression was calm and steady.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Won was battling his desire to shout. Even he did not understand why exactly he was so adamantly against Park Su-Jin. It was silly, after all, to hold a grudge just because of what happened during the morning. So what exactly was the reason for this strong rejection?


    Ji-Won''s rational mind quickly supplied a possible answer to that dilemma.


    ''Maybe my instincts are telling me that she isn''t someone I can rely on. Yes, that must be it. Someone as reckless as her couldn''t possibly understand my ideas or be able to help me achieve my goal. She would end up hindering me, giving me more trouble than anything else.''


    After a few moments of silence, Ji-Won finally decided to give his reply.


    "Alright. But one mistake and she is out.." He stated firmly, the aura of a Director oozing from him.

 Chapter 11 - Strong Friendship

    "Two." Seo-Jun was quick to bargain. He raised two fingers in the air. "Let''s make it two mistakes. She is an intern after all. Humans are prone to make mistakes, so it''s not fair to be so harsh right from the bat."


    Ji-Won sighed deeply and closed his eyes. There really was no winning with Seo-Jun today. No matter what the man said, Ji-Won couldn''t find it within him to refute.


    It was clear that they had been close to each other for too long. Seo-Jun knew perfectly well how to handle their arguments like a pro.


    A second later, Ji-Won finally relented. He opened his eyes to glare at his friend.


    "Fine. Two mistakes and she is out." He said through gritted teeth.


    "Perfect. I will let her know tomorrow morning."


    Seo-Jun was clearly satisfied with his accomplishment. His prideful expression was bigger than a cheshire cat''s grin.


    "Honestly, sometimes I wonder if I am really the Director or you are." Ji-Won grumbled bitterly.


    "You can always make me the Director. I¡­"


    "Shut up."


    "Yes, Director Kang." Seo-Jun replied hastily. Noticing the warning tinge in his friend''s voice, he added. "I will leave you to your business then. Call me if you need anything."


    Shooting Ji-Won another satisfied grin, Seo-Jun got up and left the office in a hurry.


    Since it had been their first day, Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah decided to skip lunch, and just stay in the office. No one else in their team was showing any sign of wanting to eat, and it felt too strange to go to the cafeteria downstairs just the two of them.


    Therefore, they stayed inside to read the files they were given earlier. They only took a few short breaks to get something to drink from the kitchen, before going back to their tasks. At least the fridge was stacked with water and energizing beverages.


    The rest of the day went by swiftly, and before anyone realized, the clock struck six in the evening. That''s when the Deputy Director came and told them they could leave for the day.


    Su-Jin stared at him in disbelief. She had always heard salarymen complaining about working overtime.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You''ll have enough time to work extra hours once we begin working on our projects." Seo-Jun said, then added in an undertone. "Trust me when I say, the Director is a very strict person when it comes to his job. Unless you do a perfect job, you are not allowed to leave your desk."


    The two women looked at him with horrified expressions. They could almost envision the demon Director glueing them to their chairs, forcing them to work hours on end.


    Their expressions were too amusing, changing like the colors of a kaleidoscope. Despite trying to maintain a straight face, Seo-Jun ultimately couldn''t prevent himself from bursting out laughing.


    "I''m joking, I''m joking. He''s really not that bad. Just... be sure to give the work you are given your all and you will be fine." He said, looking particularly at Su-Jin.


    Being singled out like that caused Su-Jin to raise her eyebrows in confusion. She was about to ask something, when the unexpected appearance of Director Kang made her forget all about it.


    "Let''s go." Ji-Won addressed Seo-Jun, completely ignoring Su-Jin and the others.


    "Oh, you''re leaving early?" Seo-Jun inquired, his eyes widening in surprise. "You never leave this early."


    "Yes, well, I had a very rough morning and I feel tired." Ji-Won replied, finally gracing Su-Jin with a pointed look.


    S-Jin flinched, and immediately wished he had continued to ignore her. His black eyes were boring into hers, making her feel exposed and vulnerable. For a second, she had to repress the urge to take a step backwards. Then, her own temper rose, as she returned his glare.


    ''You think you can intimidate me, Director Kang? Humph! Better think again!'' She thought to herself.


    The animosity Ji-Won''s stare had produced did not pass unnoticed by the other two people. Both Seo-Jun and Yeon-Ah glanced nervously between Ji-Won and Su-Jin. They could feel the tension rising in the air as the two continued to glare at each other.


    "Have a good evening, Director Kang, Deputy Director Kim." Yeon-Ah said hesitantly, making a small bow.


    "Yes, thank you. Good evening to you too, Miss Lee." Seo-Jun said hastily, thanking her with his eyes for the intervention. "Let''s go Ji-Won."


    He grabbed his jacket and, a second later, he was pushing Ji-Won away from the heated ''warzone''.


    ''This may be more difficult than I have imagined. If things continue this way, it will be a miracle if they do not kill each other before the end of the month.'' Seo-Jun thought despairingly.


    While the poor Deputy Director was very troubled about the future of the team, the two culprits were acting quite disinterestedly. They didn''t even bother to mask their mutual feeling of displeasure at the sight of each other.


    "Because of you two, I might become bald prematurely." Seo-Jun complained out of the blue.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ji-Won looked askance at him. He was currently suspecting his friend of being on the verge of craziness, rather than baldness.


    "Nothing, nothing." the person suspected of being crazy replied morosely. "Let''s just go and have dinner. Also, you have to buy me drinks. I feel like having beer tonight."


    Ji-Won felt that his friend was acting weirder and weirder.


    "Why do I have to buy you drinks? Besides, didn''t you drive to work?"


    "I did. But I will leave my car at the company and take yours home."


    "So, now I have somehow become your cabby as well?"


    "Mn." Seo-Jun odded, then added flatteringly. "But a very handsome cabby."


    At this point, Ji-Won gave up on trying to understand how this person''s mind was working. He simply raised his feet, and headed towards the underground parking lot.


    Meanwhile, seeing Ji-Won''s cold attitude, Seo-Jun began pondering about the philosophical meaning of friendship.


    ''Ah, I guess it''s true what the ancients used to say that some friends are only good for food and drink.''

 Chapter 12 - Welcoming A New Family Member

    After leaving work, Su-Jin stopped by the veterinary and checked on the kitten. Once she made sure everything was alright with the tiny creature, she declared herself satisfied and decided to take it home.


    The moment she heard the small ball of grey fur meowing happily, purring at the sight of her, Su-Jin realized it would be impossible for her to abandon the tiny animal. She had saved it, therefore it was her responsibility now.


    The doctors told her the scratch should heal itself in a few days, and there was no reason to worry. The kitten had been given all necessary treatment, so unless the wound showed signs of worsening Su-Jin didn''t have to return for a check-up.


    They also told her the kitten was a month-old male, and advised Su-Jin to name it as soon as possible. That way, it would be able to get used to its owner''s voice. Also, giving the kitten a name would also put more meaning into their new owner-pet relationship.


    At the end of the visit, Su-Jin bowed, and gratefully thanked the doctors. Afterwards, she left the veterinary feeling elated. It was as if that kitten had taken away all her troubles, leaving her with a light heart and a good disposition.


    "Let''s go home, little one." She whispered into its fur, placing a gentle peck onto its tiny head.


    As a response, the kitten meowed loudly. It squirmed a little, and instantly began purring louder, as it curled up between her fingers.


    With all that taken care of, Su-Jin finally headed home.


    Half an hour later, she was entering through the front door.


    The place they lived in was a two-story house. The ground floor was split between a large living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom. The first floor was occupied by Choi Mi-Suk and her mother''s rooms. That left Su-Jin and her brother the entire second floor. Their rooms were across each other, with a narrow hallway in between. Down the hall was their bathroom, which they unfortunately had to share. Most of the time it wasn''t an issue, though, since Min-Jun always woke up before his sister.


    At the time Su-Jin got home, the place was very quiet. That was usually a sign that her brother was either busy studying or reading.


    After taking her shoes off, Su-Jin entered the living room, letting the kitten down gently. The tiny creature began to move, wobbling at every step. As though it considered Su-Jin to be its mother, the kitten only took tiny steps, afraid to move too far away from Su-Jin''s legs. However, as soon as it felt safe in the new environment, it immediately became bold enough to adventure into the kitchen.


    Afraid to leave the kitten alone so soon, Su-Jin decided to wait a while before going to change. She went into the kitchen, and poured herself some water. Despite being past seven in the evening, the summer air outside had made her thirsty. Busying herself around the fridge, Su-Jin didn''t notice the kitten had strayed out into the living room, and ultimately up the stairs.


    Two minutes later, she finally noticed its disappearance. She hurried out of the kitchen like a gust of wind, worried that the kitten might somehow get lost or hurt.


    As soon as she walked out, though, Su-Jin skidded to a halt. She stood there, frozen in place for a long moment, not knowing whether to laugh or cry at the scene in front of her.


    Min-Jun, who at some point in time had walked out of his room and went to get a glass of water, was now holding the kitten by the back of its neck. He kept it at eye level, gazing at the tiny creature as if it was the first time he had ever seen a cat.


    Meanwhile, the kitten was dangling limply into Min-Jun''s hold, just like it would have done if its mother was the one holding it by the scruff of its neck.


    "Sis, I found¡­ this. It was lurking on the first-floor landing." Min-Jun said slowly, not moving his eyes away from the kitten.


    Su-Jin pushed down her urge to laugh. Instead, she hastily stepped forward.


    "Oh, give it here. I didn''t know he had left the kitchen and went up the stairs." Su-Jin said between chuckles.


    She hurried towards her brother, gently plucking the kitten from his grasp.


    "Such a brave little guy you are, aren''t you?" she cooed, kissing its pink nose.


    Min-Jun merely blinked, slowly lowering his hand. His sister''s show of affection towards the kitten had rendered him speechless for a moment. Then, a moment later, he found his voice again.


    "What are you going to do with it?" he asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious? We are going to keep it." Su-Jin said, smiling widely, while blinking at him lovingly.


    Min-Jun swallowed nervously. He knew that face, and it was dangerous. He could rarely say no to his sister when she looked at him like that.


    "What about Mi-Suk and Mrs. Choi?" he tried to reason, hoping that it would daunt his sister''s enthusiasm.


    But it seemed that Min-Jun had hoped wrong.


    "Oh, they will adore it, I am sure. Mi-Suk always said she wanted a pet, and her mother wouldn''t be opposed to it either." Su-Jin said, waving a hand dismissively. "Besides, it will be funny to have something this cute run around the house, don''t you think?"


    The kitten meowed as if on command, and Min-Jun had to declare himself defeated. After all, he was the last person in the world to refuse shelter to anyone who needed it. If they were to throw the kitten back on the streets who knew what would happen to it.


    "I guess where two orphans live, there is enough room for a third." He muttered in a low voice.


    With that, Min-Jun took the kitten from his sister''s hands, and went into the kitchen to feed it.. While he got the milk ready, Su-Jin told him all about the morning adventure, as well as what happened at work afterwards.

 Chapter 13 - Feast For Happy Occasions

    As she recounted the events, Su-Jin was careful to get past the car incident quickly, though. She knew how much her brother disliked dangerous situations like that. Since their parents died in a car accident, anything related to that had been a rather sensitive subject for Min-Jun. Although she hadn''t been affected in the same way, Su-Jin also had her own issues. It was just that her will to save the kitten made her forget all about her fears.


    "What should we call it?" Min-Jun asked all of a sudden, gesturing with his chin towards the kitten. He leaned against the kitchen table, gazing down as the kitten drank its milk.


    "Hmmm¡­ good question." Su-Jin said pensively. "The people at the veterinary office told me to name it as soon as possible, and that it should be a male name."


    Su-Jin paused, thinking for a moment. Then, as she got an idea, her eyes suddenly turned bright.


    "How about we call it ''Moheom''?" she asked her brother ecstatically. "It means adventure. I think it''s very fitting, since the kitten was saved through an adventure. And we can call it Moh for short."


    Min-Jun scrunched up his nose.


    "I would go for ''Gyojeon'', though. The one from ''encounter''. You did meet that Director guy through this cat, didn''t you?" he added meaningfully.


    "Don''t remind me about it. That man was odious." Su-Jin retorted viciously.


    At the mention of Director Kang, the brightness of her eyes dimmed considerably. She felt like grinding her teeth from vexation.


    It appeared the kitten liked the name, though, because at the sound of Gyojeon it raised its head and meowed. Therefore, however much Su-Jin disliked the reasoning behind the name, she had to forfeit.


    "Alright, alright, I get it. Gyojeon it is then." She sighed in defeat.


    Just then, the front door opened, and a loud voice came from the hallway. Su-Jin hurried to welcome Mi-Suk, leaving Min-Jun in the kitchen to watch over the kitten.


    "I''m home! And guess what I brough?" Mi-Suk said excitedly, dangling a bag in front of Su-Jin''s eyes.


    "Chicken and beer." Su-Jin replied without a change in expression.


    "Eeh? How did you know?" Mi-Suk asked, disappointment settling on her face. Even her hand lowered until it ended up laying limply by her side.


    "Min-Jun told me."


    "Ah, Min-Jun you traitor! It was supposed to be a surprise." Mi-Suk pouted.


    At the sight of her friend''s expression, Su-Jin chuckled, shaking her head slowly.


    The young woman pursed her red lips even more, the corners of her mouth wrinkling in the process. Despite the childish expression, Mi-Suk still managed to somehow look attractive.


    That was Mi-Suk''s greatest charm. She could look delightful regardless of the situation or the expressions she made. Her shoulder-length black hair was always styled with taste, and her white skin highlighted her dark brown eyes. She also managed to look good in any type of clothes.


    Even though Su-Jin wasn''t ashamed with her looks, she still had moments when she envied her best friend for her natural beauty.


    "WHAT IS THAT?!" Mi-Suk suddenly shrieked, making Su-Jin jump in fright.


    While the two young women were talking, Min-Jun had quietly appeared in the living room, while holding the kitten pressed against his chest. The tiny creature was curled up and fast asleep.


    "Would you lower your voice, you crazy banshee!" Min-Jun hissed at her. "Gyojeon had just fallen asleep." He added in a lower tone, patting the kitten gently.


    "Oh, my goodness, it is so adorable." Mi-Suk cooed, drawing closer.


    She leaned forward, carefully touching the fluffy grey fur. She allowed her fingers to slide gently across the kitten''s back, slowly tracing the spine, and finally going up towards the head, until her fingers ultimately touched Min-Jun''s.


    At that point, they both stopped their movements, and stared at their hands. A second later, Min-Jun cleared his throat, and took a small step back.


    "I''m going to my room to study. You two can have the living room for tonight."


    And with that, he turned around and left, carrying the sleeping kitten at his chest.


    "Hey! Why are you taking it with you?" Mi-Suk shouted after him.


    Min-Jun stopped walking, his left foot already touching the first step. He turned his head slowly, and spoke over his shoulder.


    "Because this creature has been through enough today. Last thing it needs is to stay with two crazy, screeching women."


    "Who are you calling crazy?" Su-Jin couldn''t help but ask.


    "Who are you calling screeching?" Mi-Suk asked at the same time.


    They were both currently scowling at him, looking as though they had been terribly wronged.


    At the sight of their expression, Min-Jun''s lips curved into a teasing smile.


    "At least you know which one is which." He said simply. Then, he started climbing the stairs, completely ignoring their scandalized expressions.


    "That boy is getting cheekier by the day." Su-Jin said, letting out an indignant huff.


    "Indeed. Gone are the days when I could frighten him with just a look." sighed Mi-Suk, shaking her head slowly.


    Indeed, Mi-Suk used to have quite some power over Min-Jun. Ever since they were young, he would freeze and look completely frightened whenever she scowled at him. His eyes would always grow wide, and his mouth quivered. In recent years, though, the only reaction she could get from him if she attempted to threaten him, was a teasing smirk, at best. Most of the time, though, he wouldn''t even deign to move a muscle on his face.


    Su-Jin was the first to snap out of her previous state of mind. She rubbed her stomach, smacking her lips together.


    "Let us eat and drink. I am starving."


    "Give me a minute to go and change." Mi-Suk replied, shoving the bag she was still holding in Su-Jin''s arms.


    While Mi-Suk was up in her room changing her clothes, Su-Jin got the low table in the living room ready for the feast. She carefully took out the chicken packages and the cans of beer, then flopped onto the floor.


    That was what they usually had for dinner whenever they wanted to celebrate something. In their opinion, chicken and beer was the best combination when you were happy.


    Ten minutes later, the two young women were sitting across from each other, munching on the food, and gulping down the beer. In between bites, Su-Jin told Mi-Suk all about her adventurous first day of work. She started with the kitten debacle, and ended with the characterization of Director Kang.


    It had to be said, though, that the latter part had been spoken from a rather biased perspective.. Director Kang might not agree with even half of it.

 Chapter 14 - Rants And Dreams

    Mi-Suk was taking deep sips from the beer can. After her best friend finished her passionate rant, she felt like laughing. It''s not like she didn''t know how Su-Jin got whenever she had a disagreement with someone.


    Hence, Mi-Suk didn''t take everything to heart. Instead, she tilted her head to one side, glancing teasingly at her best friend.


    "Oh, come on. He cannot be that bad." she drawled.


    "He is Mi-Suk! I''m telling you, he''s terrible." Su-Jin wailed, putting her head down onto the table. "You should have seen the way he looked at me at the end of the day."


    "Is he handsome?"


    "What does that have to do with anything?" Su-Jin raised her head suddenly, staring at her best friend in disbelief.


    "It has everything to do with it." Mi-Suk retorted, wearing a righteous expression. "Just think about it. You simply cannot hate a beautiful person." she finished matter-of-factly.


    "That is really some twisted logic you have there, Mi-Suk. Right now, I am really afraid of you." Su-Jin mocked, taking another sip of beer.


    "Ha ha, very funny." The brunette scowled, then added quickly. "But seriously now. What does he look like?"


    Su-Jin remained quiet for a moment. If she had to be honest, she would say Director Kang wasn''t bad to look at. But even so, just because of his nicely chiseled features, that didn''t mean his personality wasn''t the worst.


    In the end, Su-Jin shook her head vigorously, refusing to think about it further. Then, she finished her second beer in one go.


    "Stop it! You''re going to get drunk before you tell me all about this mysterious Director Kang." Mi-Suk cried out scandalized, wrenching the can right out of Su-Jin''s tightly clenched fingers.


    It was too late, though. Her friend had already finished the last drop, and was now swaying dangerously. Having slept only an hour the night before was enough to cause Su-Jin to feel like falling asleep while standing. Also, being a light drinker didn''t help her situation either.


    As a consequence, Su-Jin instantly became very tipsy. Her mind was a blur, and judging by her unfocused expression, it was uncertain if she even knew what she was currently saying.


    "What I can say about him is¡­" Su-Jin paused. She blinked slowly, then continued in a slurred voice. "What I can definitely say¡­ is that he is a jerk. Yes, that''s what he is, a rude jerk."


    "Aren''t they the same really?" Mi-Suk sighed.


    "So what if he looks good in a suit, and even has a face that''s nice to look at? He''s still rude." Su-Jin huffed, trying hard to keep her eyes opened.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. All that matters is the fact that he is rude. So what if he is tall, rich and handsome, right?" Mi-Suk mocked, rolling her eyes.


    "Exactly!" Su-Jin blurted out, not picking up on her friend''s sarcasm. "Tall, rich and handsome, that''s what he is." She finished with a slow nod, her eyes looking even more unfocused than before.


    "Honestly, Su-Jin, if anyone else heard you right now, they would think that you like this Director Kang." Mi-Suk said teasingly, poking her friend in the ribs with one finger.


    "Like him, my foot! I don''t like him!" Su-Jin cried out in outrage, throwing a hand in the air, and letting it fall loudly onto the table top. The empty beer cans rattled violently and some even rolled down.


    After calming down from the previous burst of indignation, Su-Jin ultimately fell silent. She crossed her arms over the table, and laid her head down. Then, she instantly fell asleep.


    ~~~


    In the meantime, the person who had just been labeled as rude, ignorantly went about his evening without feeling any remorse whatsoever.


    Ji-Won had reached his own apartment, and was now taking a shower. The entire day had been very stressful, and all he wanted to do was sit and relax.


    After refreshing himself with a warm shower, he ate a frugal dinner made of whatever he could find in the fridge, then flopped onto the couch. For over half an hour he simply sat there, face up, with an arm over his eyes.


    Just when he was beginning to feel his body relaxing, the image of a woman unexpectedly popped into his mind, startling him. Chestnut-colored hair, hazel eyes, and a bright smile¡­ Those were the traits which made up the portrait of a person, namely, Park Su-Jin.


    ''Wait a moment. This is wrong. She never smiled like that.'' A tiny voice said inside his head.


    At that thought, Ji-Won lowered his hand from his eyes, and stared at the ceiling. A small crease formed on his forehead. Was his mind playing tricks on him or what?


    Ah, yes. He remembered now. He had actually seen her talking with Miss Lee earlier that day, and she had indeed smiled. He now recalled thinking ''Ah, so she knows how to smile like that.''


    It was clear that his brain was feeling tired, if he was thinking about things like that. He had to sleep, then everything would be alright. With that resolution made up, Ji-Won slowly got up, going straight for bed. He fell asleep immediately, the soft mattress lulling him into a dreamland.


    Unfortunately, Ji-Won''s dreams that night were far from wonderful. He kept seeing his mother leave the house in a hurry. He saw her tearstained face, and heard her sobs as she closed the door behind her.


    Then, the scene suddenly changed. Ji-Won was now outside on a deserted road. Two cars stood close to each other, both completely wrecked and turned upside down. Pieces of shattered glass were sprayed all over the pavement. Under the light coming from the street lamps, they were glittering like tiny sharp stars.


    Ji-Won saw himself, a little kid of twelve-years old, walking slowly towards one of the cars. But he never got there. He could see traces of blood, and could imagine a figure stirring inside, but as soon as he took a step closer, the scene instantly evaporated before his very eyes.


    Right then, Ji-Won woke up with a start. His upper body jolted upward, and he gasped for air. Breathing quickly and uneven, he brought a hand to his face. Beads of cold sweat were dripping along his face and neck, soaking his white t-shirt.


    "Dammit." He cursed under his breath.


    He felt his throat hoarse, and instantly realized he must have screamed again. It always happened whenever he had that nightmare. This time though, the aftermath felt slightly worse than usual. Normally, he would calm down several seconds after waking up. But now, minutes had passed and his heart was still beating too fast, and his breathing was still shallow.


    Even though he felt his entire body shaking, Ji-Won willed himself to sit up straight. Slowly, as if testing if his feet could hold his weight, he carefully slid out of bed. Then, he headed straight for the kitchen.


    Luckily, it was a close trip. His apartment wasn''t very big. Just an open space in the middle for the living room and kitchen, two bedrooms, and a bathroom.


    Leaning against the walls for support, Ji-Won finally managed to reach the fridge. He pulled the door open with a shaky hand, taking out a bottle of water. As he gulped it down with thirst, he felt the life-giving liquid slowly calming down both his body and mind.


    Glancing at the watch from the living room, he saw it was five in the morning. When he went to bed it was way past midnight. It wasn''t much, but he at least got almost five hours of sleep.. It was more than he used to get, which meant he was getting better.

 Chapter 15 - The Talented And Talentless

    The next day was completely different than the previous one. Instead of a roller coaster of events, it had been pretty bland and boring.


    Kang Ji-Won came to work earlier than anyone else. After his team assembled for a morning meeting, he gave orders not to be disturbed. He remained cooped up in his office for the entire day, not even going out to eat.


    It worked perfectly for Su-Jin, though. After all, it wasn''t like she actually wanted to see the guy.


    During lunchtime, she and Yeon-Ah went across the street to grab a bite to eat. There was a small restaurant that had delicious home cut noodles, and Su-Jin had always wanted to try the food there. After they finished eating, they returned to the office, feeling full and satisfied. During the afternoon they continued to peruse the files containing the Planning Department previous projects.


    However, two things happened during this second day of work. These offered Su-Jin a small break from the monotony. Unfortunately, they weren''t both happy events.


    The first, was finding out that she would be Director Kang''s assistant. Saying she wasn''t happy with the idea would be an understatement. Su-Jin growled and cursed inwardly at the very thought of having to deal with that man more than it was necessary. She would have loved nothing more than to throw something at that pale face or gouge out those mean dark eyes.


    However, she needed the job, not to mention that it was also illegal to hurt someone like that. The money and experience she would gain from being employed at Kangji Tourism weren''t something to throw away lightly. Therefore, Su-Jin grudgingly swallowed her complaints. She remained quiet, and did her best to appear unaffected.


    The second thing that happened was one that brought her joy, as well as a sense of pride.


    Right before she left for the day, Miss Jung came to search for Su-Jin at her desk. Then, she handed Su-Jin her employee access card, taking back the one reserved for guests.


    The thin, square card dangled from a blue strap. It contained Su-Jin''s picture, full name, and internship title. The word ''Intern'' was written at the base in large letters, causing Su-Jin to stare at it with wide eyes.


    She had never held something like this before. Every part-time job she''d ever had did not require a card. When she previously worked for a supermarket, she had her name written on the front of her vest. Every noodle shop or eatery she had worked for did not require her name to be displayed. Therefore, this was something very new to her.


    "This is the color we use to distinguish interns from the rest of the employees. If you get a full-time position, you will be given another card, with a black strap." Miss Jung said, her voice pulling Su-Jin out of her thoughts.


    The woman was smiling kindly, as she pointed at her own access card. It hung around her neck, the black strap contrasting strongly with her white blouse.


    Su-Jin gazed down at her own picture, then slowly put the blue strap around her neck. It was a weird sensation, as if she had suddenly become someone else. She was no longer the struggling Park Su-Jin, working multiple part-time jobs. At that moment, she was Miss Park Su-Jin, an intern at one of the biggest companies in Seoul.


    Thus, the day ended without issues. Su-Jin managed to get home feeling quite happy and content. When she arrived, Min-Jun Mi-Suk were both waiting for her to eat dinner together.


    As soon as she entered the kitchen, Su-Jin''s eyes landed on Gyojeon. The kitten was just finishing his milk. After finishing licking all the milk in his bowl, the fluffy grey ball then strode towards Su-Jin, rubbing his body against her ankles.


    Su-Jin smiled. She bent down and petted the kitten tenderly.


    "Go and get changed first." Min-Jun told his sister.


    "He made you some hangover soup." Mi-Suk said, shooting the young man a teasing grin. "Even though it''s kind of late to have it now, you should still appreciate the gesture."


    Min-Jun decidedly ignored the teasing hint from Mi-Suk''s previous statement. Instead, he turned his back on them, speaking in disbelief.


    "I can''t believe you two. How can you get drunk from two cans of beer? What are you¡­ preschoolers?"


    Su-Jin cringed. She scratched the back of her head with one hand, smiling sheepishly


    "I was tired and just¡­ well¡­ I was very tired and upset. So, it should be understandable." she waved a free hand in the air. "Anyway, I''m going to change. Don''t start eating without me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Su-Jin turned on her heels and exited the kitchen in haste. But right before she left, Su-Jin paused behind Mi-Suk, who was sitting on a chair, and whispered ''traitor'' in her ear.


    Mi-Suk instantly began laughing. She shrugged elegantly, evidently not feeling any remorse for having sold her best friend to her brother.


    Ten minutes later, all three young people were eating, while chatting. It appeared that Tuesday had been a rather chill day for all of them. Min-Jun got through school alright, but that was to be expected from the number one in his class. Mi-Suk, who was practicing her fine arts degree, while working for a renowned webpage, had begun working on a webtoon. She had to give them the first two chapters by the end of the week.


    "You have to let me see them first. You know, to give you my opinion. " Su-Jin said with a knowing expression on her face.


    "And what do you know about drawing, sis? You can''t even draw a straight line, but you think you can appraise a webtoon''s quality?" Min-Jun arched an eyebrow, his expression appearing quite mocking.


    At the same time, he could also maintain a rather serious look. Whenever Min-Jun teased his sister about her lack in talent, he always wore that expression. It made Su-Jin want to hit him.


    After all, Su-Jin already knew her limitations.. Whether it was drawing, painting, singing, or virtually anything that had to do with arts, it was utterly impossible for her to do it well.

 Chapter 16 - A New Challenge

    Back when she was in high school, Su-Jin had to draw a picture for a history project. After finishing the painting, she showed it to her brother in hopes to receive praise. Instead, he simply laughed his head off.


    Ever since that day, he wouldn''t stop teasing her about it. It almost caused Su-Jin to have PTSD whenever she had to do anything remotely similar.


    "Shut up!" Su-Jin retorted angrily, poking the rice with her chopsticks. "What does it matter that I cannot draw? Don''t I still have eyes? As such, I can still have an opinion about it. Are all those art critics talented painters?"


    Su-Jin finished speaking with a huff, filling her mouth with rice and soup. She continued to mutter under her breath, but no one could understand what she was saying.


    Mi-Suk, who already knew about Su-Jin''s trauma, gave her best friend a sympathetic look.


    "Su-Jin is right. She can let me know if the images look nice or if there is a certain something that is missing. A viewer''s perspective is also necessary if I want to ensure the webtoon will be well-received. Especially since she doesn''t have the talent, Su-Jin can better evaluate the story."


    "What''s the story about?" Su-Jin asked, shooting her brother threatening looks, which he disregarded entirely.


    "It''s a love story between a programmer and a painter." Mi-Suk replied, a bright expression settling on her lips. "At first, I thought they wouldn''t like the concept, but my boss said it''s pretty fresh, and to give it a try. If he likes the first two chapters, then he will expect the rest of them by the end of next month."


    "Will they publish it on the website?" Min-Jun piped up, finally ending the silent war with his sister.


    "Mhm." Mi-Suk nodded and continued to speak in an excited tone. "All the webtoons that appeared on that website became famous. I can''t wait to see my drawings there."


    "You''ll do great, I am sure." Su-Jin said, giving her friend a reassuring smile.


    "Thanks." Mi-Suk returned the smile bashfully.


    "But did it really have to be a love story?" Min-Jun suddenly piped up in his maddening, all-too-serious tone.


    His face was straight, and his expression lacked any meaning. Whenever he was like that, no one knew if he was joking or actually speaking seriously.


    "Oh, ignore this one. It''s not the first time he says something like this." Su-Jin snapped, frowning at her brother. "It''s like he has something personal against love stories. Did someone wrong you, Min-Jun, and we don''t know about it?" she threw at him with a huff of frustration.


    To her surprise, both her brother and best friend choked on their food at the same time.


    Su-Jin paused, looking from one to the other. Then, her eyes widened in surprise. Coincidences could surely happen, but there was something particular in the way Min-Jun glanced at Mi-Suk, that made Su-Jin think further. After all, sometimes reality could reach beyond the possibility of an accident.


    However, any suspicions she might have entertained, had immediately vanished. It couldn''t be that. Surely she was mistaken.


    The three of them spent the rest of their dinner in silence. Afterwards, Min-Jun went upstairs to his room to study, while the two young women retreated into the living room to watch a drama. It was a favorite pastime of theirs. Su-Jin preferred the historical romance stories about the Goryeo or Joseon period, while Mi-Suk favored the modern-day plots.


    They always made sure to take turns in picking, and that night, Mi-Suk''s choice took precedence. Therefore, they settled for a modern-day romantic comedy, in which their favorite idol played the male lead. Despite really enjoying the plot and actors, Su-Jin knew that her best friend''s reason for watching something like that wasn''t just for the male lead''s pretty face or easy story. Mi-Suk really wanted to watch something that could spark her imagination, and give her inspiration for her upcoming webtoon.


    ~~~


    Thursday came so quickly, that Su-Jin stared in disbelief at her phone that morning. It was her fourth day of work, out of her first week. Somehow she had managed to survive until then, but there still seemed to be a long way until Friday.


    Even though she was supposed to be Director Kang''s assistant, he had never once given her a direct task. Instead, he told her through Seo-Jun to study more, focusing on their domestic projects. Meanwhile, Yeon-Ah had been helping Jung Seok in preparing the analysis for the end of the first semester.


    Su-Jin was feeling jealous of her friend for having an actual task. She personally was sick and tired of reading paper after paper about what the company had done, or what the past goals of the Planning Department had been. She wanted to actually do something, be active.


    This is the mindset in which Director Kang found her an hour after lunch break. To her utter surprise, the man actually personally came to her desk, instead of sending the Deputy Director. Su-Jin glanced around, and saw that Seo-Jun''s chair was empty.


    ''Ah, so that is why His Dark Majesty came all the way here in all his pomp and glory.'' Su-Jin thought grudgingly, trying hard to keep it from sowing on her face.


    In the end, she smiled at him pleasantly.


    For a moment, Ji-Won was fazed by her sudden pleasant manners. However, he soon noticed that her smile did not reach her eyes. He saw a fleeting expression on her face, one that made him sure she was not pleased to see him there.


    No matter. He wasn''t too happy with it either. Nevertheless, they were supposed to work together, so personal opinions would have to be set aside. He had a clear mission, and a high stake weighing down on him. So, he was not going to let it go to ruin just because he disliked an intern.


    "Miss Park, I just printed five pages for today''s meeting. Please make four more copies and bring them to my office. Also, make sure you staple them as well."


    "Yes, Director Kang. Right away!" Su-Jin replied energetically, just as he was turning to leave.


    Happy to be given something to do, Su-Jin sprinted out of her seat. She then hurried towards the copier that was located near the kitchen door.


    It was a tall, robust machine, with lots of trays, paper slots and complicated functions. Up until then, Su-Jin had never worked in an office before, and therefore, found all this to be very confusing and complicated.


    Nevertheless, Su-Jin wasn''t the one to back away from a challenge. It was her dream to work in a big company. As such, she had to work hard to gain experience.


    Thus, she picked up the printed pages, inserting them into the copying slot first. Then, she selected the number of copies, just like she''d seen the others doing. Afterwards, she waited.


    Halfway through the job, however, the printer stopped and gave an error. It appeared a sheet of paper was jammed inside it.


    "Great! Just my luck! Can''t just one day go by without any issues?!" She muttered to herself.

 Chapter 17 - Voicing Out Complaints

    Not knowing what to do exactly, and feeling too embarrassed to ask someone for help, Su-Jin bravely faced the printer as if it was a terrible enemy.


    In the spur of the moment, she decided to open all the side doors of the troublesome printer, hoping she would be able to find the paper that was causing the problem, and pull it out.


    Sure enough, the corner of a sheet was visible right at the back of the copier.


    Rolling up her sleeves, Su-Jin went elbow-deep inside the machine, struggling to pull out the piece of paper.


    That is how Ji-Won found her, ten minutes later. The paper was still stuck, and she had ink all over her hands. Not even her face had escaped the battle. Su-Jin sported a blotted nose and a smudged left cheek. It appeared that the outcome was one point for technology, zero for Su-Jin.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" Ji-Won suddenly roared, making everyone around the office turn their heads in shock.


    "I... I''m... A paper got stuck and I was trying to..." Su-Jin stuttered.


    The moment she looked up, her words instantly. At the sight of Ji-Won''s rising anger, she couldn''t bring herself to utter a single word.


    He really looked quite scary. His black eyes were flashing with blazing fury, and his face looked livid. Even his dark hair seemed to emit electricity.


    His voice, however, seethed with sarcasm.


    "And you decided to take matters into your own hands? Quite literally I see." he mocked. "Why didn''t you call the maintenance team?"


    "I thought it would be quicker this way."


    "What if you had done something to it or..."


    Ji-Won stopped speaking for a moment, looking her over carefully. His face slowly scrunched up in disgust.


    "Just look at you¡­ So dirty. It''s like you had taken a dive in the mud. Go wash yourself this instant!"


    Then, he swiftly turned towards Jung Seok.


    "Call the maintenance team and tell them there''s an issue with a printer here." Ji-Won barked, making the poor man flinch.


    "Yes, Director Kang." Jung Seok replied in a small voice.


    After giving that order, and making sure it was obeyed, Ji-Won once again turned his attention towards Su-Jin. His voice had retained the same degree of anger from before.


    "Honestly, I have never seen anyone like you before in my life."


    "Then you must have met some pretty lazy people until now." Su-Jin blurted out before she could stop herself.


    "What?!" Ji-Won snapped, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    "Nothing. I will go and wash myself. If you''ll excuse me, Director Kang." Su-Jin bowed her head.


    By the time Ji-Won snapped out of his daze, Su-Jin had already turned on her heels. She was now hurrying to get as far away from him as possible.


    Ji-Won stood rooted to the spot, staring after her in bafflement. As soon as she was out of his sight, his feelings turned complicated. He slowly raised a hand, pinching the spot between his eyebrows.


    ''This person is getting too cheeky for my taste.'' He thought resentfully, while exhaling deeply.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin kept walking hastily. She didn''t stop until she had finally reached the bathroom. Once there, she tried to clean her hands and face with water and soap, but the ink proved to be quite difficult to remove.


    To add to her misfortune, Su-Jin was soon discovered by Miss Jung. The woman inquired about what happened, and Su-Jin told her everything.


    A couple of minutes later, Miss Jung''s crystalline laughter exploded in the bathroom, making Su-Jin blush from embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry, dear." the woman said, still chuckling. "That printer has been having issues for a while now. Director Kang wanted to have it changed sooner, but the Acquisition Department told him to wait. They sent the maintenance team to take a look at it, but it appears they did a poor job repairing it. Perhaps this is why he was so upset. Don''t take it personally." Miss Jung finished, while shaking her head.


    In hopes it will make the young intern feel better, Miss Jung advised Su-Jin to take a trip to the twentieth floor.


    The rooftop of the Kangiji Tourism building was meant to be a recreational place for employees. Anyone could go up there in order to take a breath of fresh air during work hours. It also offered a great view over the neighborhood.


    "It''s definitely something you need right now." Miss Jung said with a knowing look. "Go there and relax for a few minutes. You''ll feel refreshed. Also," she added in a low whisper. "If there is no one around, try yelling at the top of your lungs. It does miracles."


    Miss Jung shot the baffled Su-Jin a playful wink, then left the bathroom.


    Taking Miss Jung''s advice, Su-Jin took the elevator, stopping at the twentieth floor. As she slowly walked towards the door that led to the rooftop, Su-Jin began to feel nervous all of a sudden. She stood in front of the door for several seconds. After taking a deep breath, she pushed the door open.


    The sight that met her eyes was something she had not expected.


    There were small trees scattered all across the rooftop. A small labyrinth of paved alleyways winded between the trees, so people could walk without ruining the grass. At least fifteen wooden benches were spread here and there, offering the employees a place to sit and relax.


    Su-Jin walked towards the edge of the building, all the while gaping around her with her mouth slightly open. The railing reached her waist, and she could see the city spreading in front of her eyes. Without a doubt, the view was truly magnificent.


    She inhaled deeply, basking under the summer sun, slowly breathing in the scented and refreshing air.


    Su-Jin stood there for a while, admiring the beautiful way in which the sun rays reflected onto the buildings surrounding the neighborhood. Whenever the light touched the glassy surfaces of the windows, golden glitters exploded, causing Su-Jin to squint her eyes.


    "This is so beautiful." She whispered.


    Su-Jin began smiling despite herself, forgetting for a moment all about stress or worries.


    Walking around more, she soon discovered a small group of trees, with a bench placed right in front of them. The place was situated close to the railings, at a short walking distance from where she stood.


    There weren''t many people on the rooftop at that time, which made Su-Jin sigh in relief. She really wanted to be alone for a while.


    Looking down at her phone, Su-Jin realized there was still half an hour left until the meeting began. It was more than enough time for her to enjoy the scenery a little longer.


    As she headed for the trees, Su-Jin couldn''t help but think about Miss Jung''s advice. Even though she wouldn''t shout, she could still grumble out loud to her heart''s content.


    "Stupid jerk!" Su-Jin huffed loudly, throwing herself onto the bench. "He really is an insufferable, rude and obnoxious human being, with eyes like a demon. I have never seen anyone glare so much in my entire life!"


    Su-Jin stopped abruptly, taking a short break from her noisy rant in order to suck in a breath of air. Afterwards, she continued to voice her complaints even louder than before.


    "Gosh, he makes me want to gouge his pitch-black eyes out and put them in a jar!"


    "Well that''s a bit extreme.." A deep voice suddenly came from behind her, making Su-Jin jump in fright.

 Chapter 18 - Secret Gossip

    The moment she heard that voice, Su-Jin''s heart almost stopped. Knowing that she was alone on the rooftop, and having someone speak to her so suddenly, gave her a huge fright. It almost caused her to jump two meters into the air.


    Su-Jin leaped to her feet, twirling around hastily in order to face that person.


    Right behind the bench, leaning against it in a casual manner, stood a man. He had chocolate brown hair and a pair of twinkling eyes.


    He was staring at her, looking just as surprised as she was by the encounter.


    "You!" they both cried out at the same time.


    "What are you doing here?" Su-Jin asked in astonishment.


    After almost having her heart jump out of her chest in fright, Su-Jin was feeling her pulse slowly going back to normal.


    For a split second, she thought it was Director Kang. The sheer idea that he might have heard what she was saying about him made her sweat in terror. She might dislike the man, but ultimately, he was her boss, and badmouthing one''s boss to his face wouldn''t help with career climbing.


    Luckily for her, though, it was not Director Kang, but the young man she had met in the elevator on her first day of work.


    "I came to skip work." He replied, shooting her a grin.


    As he spoke, he went round the bench and took a seat. Glancing at Su-Jin, he gestured for her to do the same.


    After a short moment of hesitation, Su-Jin finally sat down as well. Then, she turned her head and looked at him carefully. She instantly felt mesmerized by the color of her eyes, and the silky texture of his hair. But what impressed her the most was the cheerful expression he had. He looked as refreshing as a young high schooler who skips lessons on a beautiful summer day.


    Instead of admonishing her for staring so rudely, the man seemed rather amused by her sudden interest. His beautiful brown eyes gazed at her openly, and she soon felt herself blush.


    With warm cheeks, Su-Jin turned her head swiftly, effectively breaking eye contact. Her eyes shifted in the direction of the horizon. The sun was still high in the sky, causing the atmosphere to grow warmer still.


    "I told you why I am here. What about you?" the man suddenly asked, his tone sounding light like the breeze.


    Hearing the man''s question, Su-Jin''s body flinched imperceptibly. Her heart skipped a beat, and an awkward feeling erupted in her chest. She risked a sideways glance, and saw with great surprise that the man''s eyes were still glued to her face. Thus, she swiftly looked away again, keeping her eyes trained in front of her.


    "Is it a secret?" the man continued to probe, sounding slightly teasing now.


    "The air felt stifling in the office, so I came out for a short break." She finally replied, still refusing to look at him.


    "Hmmm. Is that so?" he hummed.


    The two of them remained quiet for a moment. The sound of a gentle breeze blowing through the leaves surrounded them, creating a peaceful atmosphere.


    Despite sitting next to a stranger, Su-Jin was feeling surprisingly calm. Even her breathing had finally evened out. By now, she wasn''t so apprehensive towards this person any more.


    Before long, Su-Jin turned her head slightly, looking askance at him.


    "Is it alright for you to skip work like this?" she asked.


    "Aren''t you doing the same?" he nonchalantly shot the question back at her, arching an eyebrow inquisitively.


    "It''s different. I am just taking a break." Su-Jin scrunched up her nose.


    "If you say so." He shrugged.


    He leaned back into the bench, casually raising his arms to cross them behind his head. A moment later, continue to speak using the same lighthearted tone as before.


    "So, who''s eyes do you want to make pickles out of?"


    Hearing the man''s question caused Su-Jin to choke on air. She immediately became flustered, and began fumbling with her fingers on her lap.


    "You¡­ you heard that?"


    "I think half the rooftop heard you." he chuckled lightly.


    "Oh, no." Su-Jin groaned.


    She quickly bent over, covering her face with both hands. This made her next words come out rather muffled.


    "I didn''t really mean it like that. It''s just that¡­ I was upset, and felt like ranting. You know¡­ letting off some steam."


    "Mhm, I get that. What I am still curious to know is who you were talking about." the man pressed for an answer.


    He was looking at her from the corner of his eye. His posture was very laid-back, but his eyes were brimming with amusement, just like a little kid who had found an interesting new toy.


    Su-Jin lowered her hands, and her head snapped up in an instant. She regarded him for a moment, thinking whether it would be safe to tell him or not.


    ''What''s the worst that can happen? Either he knows the Director and tells him or he doesn''t even know the man. Or, there could be another scenario, in which this person actually knows Director Kang, but decides to be cool about it and hide the fact that I badmouthed the Director on the rooftop. Mn, that''s about all that can happen. It''s really not that bad. In the end, it''s not like I care if Director Kang knows what my opinion of him is, right?'' Su-Jin thought quietly, feeling her conflicted emotions finally settling down.


    However, in her careful ponderings, Su-Jin seemed to have forgotten just how scared she previously was about Director Kang finding out, and how that could affect her future career. Emotions are such a fickle thing after all!


    Meanwhile, the young man was waiting for her to answer. There was a slight expectant expression settling on his handsome features.


    However, due to her silent rant, Su-Jin missed it. She sucked in a deep breath, letting it out slowly.


    "I was talking about Director Kang." Su-Jin finally said.


    After that, she remained quiet, waiting to see his reaction.


    There was nothing on the man''s face, besides curiosity. She couldn''t tell if the name was familiar to him or not, or what his opinion was. Thus, Su-Jin felt confident enough to continue.


    "He is the Director of Team 1 from the Planning Department. That''s where I work. Do you know him by any chance?" she asked cautiously.


    "Not well enough." the man replied.


    There was a cryptic smile pulling at his lips. But other than that, there was still no sign of anything amiss on his face.


    This allowed Su-Jin to finally breathe out a sigh of relief.. Not even a moment later, though, she heard him speak again.

 Chapter 19 - Meeting Thrice Makes It Destiny

    "What did he do to you in order to make you want to make pickles out of his eyes?" the man continued to ask.


    An amused smile was pulling at his lips. He clearly looked like he was having fun.


    Seeing him like that made Su-Jin want to find a hole, and bury herself in it for a hundred years.


    "I told you, it''s not like that." she huffed in frustration. "It''s just that he is very¡­ very..."


    "Oh, yes, yes, I heard all about it. What did you say he was?"


    The man stopped, pretending to ponder. A second later his body arched forward and he slapped his thighs.


    "Ah, yes. You said he was a stupid jerk, insufferable, rude, and an obnoxious human being. What else? Oh, yes, with eyes like a demon. Let''s not forget the eyes. That was the best part, after all." the man finished with a chuckle.


    "Please stop repeating what I have said." Su-Jin groaned miserably, covering her face with her palms again.


    To her utmost surprise, he began laughing wholeheartedly. Then, she found her eyes being pulled in his direction once again.


    She couldn''t help but enjoy the way his eyes seemed to twinkle when he laughed, making their shade of brown look even brighter than milk chocolate. As he laughed, the man''s hair fell into his eyes, so he lazily raised a hand to push it out of the way. There was something very enchanting in that languid gesture, that had Su-Jin stare as if mesmerized.


    There was no doubt. That man was really good looking, and his unaffected manners made him even more charming.


    Finally, as if his handsome looks had won her trust, Su-Jin finally conceded. She immediately told him all about her disastrous first encounter with Director Kang, as well as the most recent debacle with the printer. At the end of her story, he was chuckling so hard that she had to poke him in the ribs to make him stop.


    All of a sudden, though, Su-Jin remembered the meeting. With a jolt of panic, she looked at the time. She had exactly two minutes to get back to her office, pick up her materials and get into the Director''s office.


    "I have to go. We''re having a meeting this afternoon and I cannot be late." She said briskly, getting up to her feet.


    The man remained seated. His lips quirked into a smile as he waved at her.


    "Bye. See you again soon." he said.


    Su-Jin shot him a puzzled look. For some strange reason, she felt that his words sounded somehow meaningful. However, she didn''t have the time to wonder about that or try to decipher the meaning behind that man''s words. The seconds were running short. On top of everything else that happened, she couldn''t afford to be late as well. Thus, Su-Jin hastily turned on her heels, leaving the rooftop like a storm.


    In the meantime, the young man stared after her until she finally disappeared out of sight. His eyes were filled with amusement, his smile deepening even further. Indeed, she was proving to be very entertaining. It had been a while since someone had made him laugh so much in such a short time. That, and her fateful connection with Kang Ji-Won made everything all the more interesting to him.


    The rest of the day went by without further incidents. During the meeting Su-Jin stubbornly avoided looking at Ji-Won. Instead, she focused either on the papers in front of her or absentmindedly played with her pen.


    Ji-Won, on the other hand, kept glancing in Su-Jin''s direction every so often. He felt conflicted in his heart. On one hand, she annoyed him to no end, but on the other hand, he felt strangely intrigued by her. There was something strange about her person, something that he couldn''t quite put his finger on, and it drove him mad with frustration.


    ~~~


    That night, two female friends were in the living room. They were eating tangerines, while sitting with their legs crossed on the floor. A short table stood between them, containing bowls for tangerine peels and glasses filled with beer.


    Su-Jin had just finished telling Mi-Suk about the guy she met at work. From the first meeting in the elevator, to the rooftop encounter, Su-Jin told her friend everything. Now, they were discussing the conversation that had transpired between the two earlier that day.


    "And you didn''t get his name?" Mi-Suk asked with a look of disbelief on her face.


    Seeing her best friend shaking her head, Mi-Suk almost flew into a rage from frustration.


    "You could have at least asked him what Department he''s working for!" she groaned.


    A second later, Mi-Suk''s gaze snapped in Su-Jin''s direction, boring into her eyes with intensity. Su-Jin flinched. She knew that look. It was the representation of the famous ''gossipy heart'', and Mi-Suk was one of the best people she knew at wielding this strange power. She could easily make even the blandest event turn into a fantastic romance, full of drama and mystery.


    "Based on what you''ve told me, this is the second time you two meet! That surely means something." Mi-Suk said, nodding knowingly. Her eyes flashed with burning enthusiasm.


    Just then, Min-Jun entered the room, only to hear those words.


    "Means what, smart pants? That they are working at the same company?" he drawled.


    He strode across the living room, tiny Gyojeon at his heels. To be sure, the kitten had taken quite a liking to Min-Jun. It practically followed him everywhere. At times, it seemed the fluffy ball of cuteness recognized him as its mother, even more so than it recognized Su-Jin who rescued it.


    But Su-Jin didn''t mind. After all, her brother was the one who fed the kitten, so it was normal for the creature to stay close to the source of food. Rather than the person who kept ruffling its fur or kept giving it kisses, the kitten knew who to rely on in order to survive.


    The young man collapsed onto the couch, letting out a tired sigh. He was exhausted after four extra hours of studying, and wanted nothing more than a break from his books.


    As soon as Min-Jun laid down, Gyojeon jumped onto his lap.. After circling its tail a few times, it finally curled up and began purring contentedly.

 Chapter 20 - The Prospect Of Bitter Alcohol

    Mi-Suk shot Min-Jun a dirty look. Waving a hand at him in dismissal, she replied to his previous words.


    "No, silly! It means that it''s more than just a coincidence."


    She then turned towards her friend, a wide grin suddenly appearing on her face.


    "If you two meet a third time, that means it''s destiny."


    "Yes, indeed. They will be destined to work in the same building forever and ever, happily ever after." Min-Jun retorted, rolling his eyes at her. "Really, Mi-Suk, you should just stop thinking altogether. With that logic of yours it''s a miracle you got to finish school." He finished with a shrug.


    Mi-Suk groaned, feeling the annoyance bubbling in her chest. Without being able to stop herself any longer, she threw a tangerine peel at him.


    As if to aggravate her even more, Min-Jun casually stretched a long arm, and breezily plucked the peel from the air. Then, she shot her an arrogant smirk, his eyes glinting with an air of challenge.


    "Stop it you two." Su-Jin warned, barely repressing a chuckle.


    After all these years, she was already used to their antics. But even so, letting them get too far with the teasing never ended well.


    Last time it happened, Mi-Suk almost threw a pot at her brother''s face. Instead of being angry, he easily dodged the projectile, while laughing at Mi-Suk for having poor aim.


    Sometimes, Su-Jin suspected that her brother did all that on purpose just to irk her friend. The reason why he would do that, though, was quite a mystery to her. Boys and men were like an entirely different race to her. She never knew what they were thinking, always acting in the most baffling manners possible.


    As such, Su-Jin decided to reason with her overly-romantic best friend, all in the name of peace.


    "Mi-Suk, I think my brother is quite right. It''s silly to think that meeting three times is something like destiny. I mean, we work for the same company, so isn''t it a given that we might run into each other often?" Su-Jin said reasonably.


    "Alright, alright, I can see how you two are related." Mi-Suk snapped. She crossed her arms, glaring at both siblings. "Honestly, you two do not have a single drop of romantic sentiment."


    "Hey, I do have that!" Su-Jin cried out indignantly. "I just don''t think that this is the case right now." She added defensively.


    "Fine. I guess we''ll just have to wait and see what happens then." Mi-Suk said, ending the conversation with a huff.


    ~~~


    Friday finally came, feeling like a blessing.


    Su-Jin was so happy that morning when she came to work that she was almost walking on clouds. Nine hours from then, she would be walking out of Kangji Tourism to enjoy the long-awaited weekend. Usually, the company worked Saturdays as well, but Director Kang told them they were not required to come that weekend.


    In this way, Su-Jin was left with two days of doing absolutely nothing. Well, maybe she could help Min-Jun with the house chores. His exams were approaching fast, and he looked too exhausted. But other than that, she could laze around, eat, play with Gyojeon and watch dramas.


    During the day, nothing too major happened, making it seem like any other ordinary and eventless day. However, five minutes before six, Deputy Director Kim Seo-Jun appeared out of nowhere and dropped a bomb on Su-Jin.


    "We are going out to celebrate today!" he declared excitedly, looking at his team members.


    They all glanced at each other first. After making sure neither one knew what this was all about, they then turned to look at the Deputy Director.


    "Uhm, Deputy Director Kim, what exactly are we celebrating?" Su-Jin asked hesitantly.


    "You two of course!" he replied matter-of-factly.


    He raised both hands and gestured towards Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah.


    "Eh?!" the two girls cried out in astonishment.


    "We are going to celebrate your joining the company. This shall be our first team dinner." Seo-Jun shot them both an exuberant grin.


    "Sir, I am afraid I cannot¡­" Jung Seok began, but was cut off immediately.


    ''You are coming with us tonight." Seo-Jun said firmly, yet still smiling.


    Jung Seok trembled. He swallowed what he had wanted to say, and hastily bowed his head.


    "Yes, sir." he responded loudly.


    Witnessing this scene, Su-Jin''s mouth twitched.


    ''There is really no winning with this guy. He''s just too intense.'' she contemplated, staring at the Deputy Director with wide eyes.


    Right at that moment, Ji-Won came out of his office, looking for some papers. Seo-Jun hastened to help him. But before he did any of that, Seo-Jun made sure to tell Director Kang about the team dinner first.


    "I''m not coming." Ji-Won refused flatly.


    Su-Jin scoffed. She had expected that kind of answer from him.


    That should have been it. Nevertheless, Seo-Jun seemed unabashed, like he was used to his friend''s ''playing hard to get'' style. They seemed to be in a strange ''push and pull'' kind of relationship.


    Seeing their weird dynamic, Su-Jin couldn''t help but wonder how a cheerful man like the Deputy Director could stay around an icy-cold person like Director Kang. And even become best friends no less.


    "Nonsense, of course you''re coming." Seo-Jun pressed the matter further.


    He picked up the pace, following Ji-Won back into his office. All the while ke kept nagging and trying to convince the Director to join their outing.


    "Fine, I will even offer to pay for the drinks, if you are really so stingy that you''re afraid to pay." Su-Jin heard Seo-Jun say, just as the door was closing behind him.


    "What do you think?" Yeon-Ah asked Su-Jin, as soon as they were alone again.


    "About what?" Su-Jin blinked in confusion.


    At first, she didn''t understand her friend''s words. Then, realizing what Yeong-Ah had meant, she began to laugh.


    "I think it''s a nice idea. Having a team dinner is a given, especially after our first week of working together."


    After saying that, Su-Jin craned her neck to look at Jung Seok from above her monitor. She lowered her voice so no one except for the three of them could hear.


    "What do you think? I believe you were about to say you couldn''t come."


    "Yes, my mother is coming from out of town, and I wanted to pick her up from the bus station. But I will give her the address to my place. She has the key to my apartment, so she can go first and wait for me there." Jung Seok replied with a soft sigh.


    He didn''t seem angry or annoyed, though. In fact, Su-Jin couldn''t see any kind of emotion on his face or feel anything resonating from his voice. Either he was masking it really well, for which Su-Jin could only congratulate him, or Jung Seok really was the type who didn''t get upset easily.


    "Doesn''t your mother know your address?" Yeon-Ah asked him in surprise.


    "It''s a new place. I started renting it this week." He replied in the same steady voice.


    "Then it''s settled. We are all going." Su-Jin said smiling.


    "I don''t think Director Kang will come, though." Yeon-Ah glanced towards the Director''s office.


    "So what? We''ll be better off without him." Su-Jin huffed, then she muttered more to herself than for anyone else to hear.. "Seeing that scowling face of his will only make the alcohol taste bitter."

 Chapter 21 - Someone’s Cold Good Side

    After calling her brother and Mi-Suk, letting them know she will be coming home late, Su-Jin got ready for the team dinner.


    As Yeon-Ah predicted, Ji-Won did not accompany them. He didn''t even get out of his office, only wishing them an enjoyable time through Seo-Jun.


    Thus, the four of them went to a barbeque restaurant nearby. The place they chose served meat and drinks. There were large windows, and the walls were made of wood, giving the restaurant a comfortable and friendly appearance. Inside, there were lots of tables, each having its own barbeque and vent hood.


    After finding an empty table, they ordered pork meat, soju, and beer. Several side dishes accompanied the main food, namely kimchi, fish cakes, steamed eggs, and seasoned soybean sprouts, as well as lettuce leaves. In short, it was quite a hearty meal.


    "This is a real feast." Su-Jin exclaimed, looking at all that food. She couldn''t help but lick her lips a few times.


    "Dig in everyone. This is a company treat." Seo-Jun said, grinning widely.


    Hearing him boast like that, Su-Jin let out a chuckle. She couldn''t hold back from teasing the man.


    "I think I heard you are going to pay for this, Deputy Director? If that is really so, I hope you are not stingy like the Director."


    "Ah, you hurt me, Miss Park." Seo-Jun replied, placing a hand on his chest, faking a hurt expression. A second later, he waved that hand in the air and laughed. "You don''t have to worry, Miss Par. This was meant to be a company treat from the beginning. I just said that earlier to annoy Ji-Won. He always hates it when I call him stingy."


    Seo-Jun paused, glancing at everyone. Stretching out both arms, he gestured towards the food.


    "Let''s dig in and enjoy ourselves!" he said.


    Without waiting for another invitation, everyone began cutting the meat, taking turns to place it on the hot grill. As soon as the meat began to sizzle, a wonderful, roasty smell immediately spread out, surrounding them. They all sniffed hungrily like a pack of wolves, waiting for the meat to get cooked.


    An hour later, they were all leaning back into their seats. Their bellies were full, and their faces looked satisfied. Now all that remained was to relax.


    "I propose a toast." Seo-Jun suddenly raised a glass of soju. "For our new team members!"


    Hearing the signal, they all raised their glasses, bringing them together in a toast. Just when she was about to down her shot, Su-Jin, who was sitting with her face towards the windows, saw a familiar face passing by the restaurant. The sight of it caused her to immediately choke on her drink, splashing it all over her face. She let out a string of violent coughs, as the liquid slowly slid along her chin and neckline.


    "Oh my, are you alright?" Yeon-Ah cried out worriedly. She patted her friend''s back vigorously.


    But Su-Jin wasn''t even listening. Her mind was otherwise engaged, making it impossible for her to focus on anything else.


    ''Was that Director Kang I saw, or is my mind playing tricks on me? I haven''t drunk more than three shots, so it surely isn''t because of the alcohol.''


    As if to answer her question, a moment later the bell hanging above the door chimed, and Kang Ji-Won entered the barbeque restaurant. He was heading straight for their table, a sour expression on his face.


    With every step he took, Ji-Won''s eyes borrowed the orange light of the place. They seemed to flicker like there were sparks inside them. However, his pupils contained no warmth. They were just two pools of icy cold blackness, like two black holes. His dark hair was coming down his forehead, almost touching his eyebrows in a tousled mess.


    Su-Jin repressed a shiver. The man looked as if he was there on a mission to kill.


    ''A true Dark Majesty has appeared to inflict punishment upon his subjects.'' Su-Jin''s brain supplied dazedly.


    It appeared that she was starting to get infected with Mi-Suk''s love for dramatics.


    A moment later, Seo-Jun''s voice boomed from the side, startling Su-Jin out of her musings.


    "Ji-Won! What a wonderful surprise." Seo-Jun exclaimed brightly. "I am glad you decided to join us."


    "Give it to me!" Ji-Won addressed Seo-Jun in a low, dangerous voice.


    Su-Jin choked again. This time, she hadn''t even touched the drink. It was all the air''s fault, truly. However, regardless of who it was to blame, her untimely reaction had earned her a death glare from Ji-Won.


    "Ji-Won dear, you should really choose your words more carefully. People might misunderstand." Seo-Jun said, barely repressing a chuckle.


    "Give me the key!" Ji-Won spoke again, seething with anger.


    "Ah, that. Well¡­ no." Seo-Jun replied flatly, shooting his friend a wide grin. "I will give back your car key only after you sit and have a drink with us. At least make a symbolic toast with us." He finished, gesturing towards the rest of the team members.


    "Seo-Jun¡­" Ji-Won warned in a deep, low voice.


    Su-Jin had the faintest impression that even his voice had gotten a few degrees colder. A shiver went down her spine, and she involuntarily shrunk her form.


    "Yes, yes, I know. You hate me and want to kill me." Seo-Jun interrupted Ji-Won''s growls briskly. He waved a hand indifferently. "But still, only one drink and you can go."


    With that, Seo-Jun pulled the car key out of his jacket, dangling it in the air.


    All the team members were staring intently at Ji-Won, watching his features switch from anger to irritation, then finally to defeat. It was like they could see a live caleidoscop of human emotions.


    To everybody''s surprise, Ji-Won ultimately took a seat on the nearest chair.


    Coincidentally it was the one next to Su-Jin.


    She flinched, and instinctively wanted to draw away from him, but thought better of it. After all, it wouldn''t do well to show the enemy that she was intimidated by him. Better not let him know, lest he uses this against her in the future.


    "One drink." Ji-Won growled at Seo-Jun, his eyes flashing with a cold glint.


    Seo-Jun, on the other hand, ignored his friend''s cold demeanor as if it was nothing. Instead, he turned to address the others, a satisfied expression on his face.


    "Perfect! Now, everyone, Director Kang here will be pouring a drink to each and every one of you. So, you better drink it well. No every day this Director shows his good side to people, so make sure to cherish this opportunity."


    Everyone froze, their movements halting in the middle of either eating or drinking. Then, instead of looking at the Deputy Director, their eyes slowly turned to stare at Ji-Won.


    Their faces expressed a series of unanimous thoughts.


    ''Is this really what you should call showing one''s good side? If this is his good side, then what about his bad side? Do we really want to know?''

 Chapter 22 - Unlucky 13th

    At that moment, Ji-Won had gotten up to his feet, and was glowering menacingly at his friend. there was not the faintest trace of goodwill on that handsome face.


    "What?" Seo-Jun asked, blinking his eyes innocently. "You agreed to one drink. That is, one drink for each team member."


    As he finished, a sly smirk began to pull at the corners of his lips. His logic was flawless, and no one could refute it, not even the frightening Director Kang.


    Having to admit defeat, Ji-Won finally sat down again. Seeing this, the others breathed a sigh of relief, as the sizzling tension slowly evaporated. It was replaced by a slight bubbling feeling of enthusiasm and playfulness.


    "I''ll get you for this." Ji-Won threatened in a low grumble.


    "I know you will. But for now, pour me a drink." Seo-Jun retorted, shoving his glass in front of his friend.


    With a grudging scowl, Kang Ji-Won poured a drink to each and every team member.


    There was nothing bad to be said about his mannerism. His gestures were neat and elegant, his posture natural, proving his good upbringing.


    Yet, there was something that made all the team members feel rather uncomfortable, and that was Director Kang''s sour expression. He looked like he was one step away from cursing all those glasses into becoming poison. And thinking about it, Su-Jin could actually see it coming from him.


    Having the boss pour you a drink was usually considered an honor. People did that in order to demonstrate the respect they felt for each other. But, in that situation, the alcohol had every chance of tasting bitter rather than sweet.


    Since he was going to drive, Ji-Won didn''t accept any drinks from anyone. Seeing how the Deputy Director didn''t even attempt to convince him, no one dared to approach the menacing Director with an offer to pour him alcohol.


    When he finally reached Su-Jin''s glass, Ji-Won paused for just a moment. She looked up and their eyes met for a brief second. It lasted only until the small glass was full, but it was enough for her to notice something in his gaze. His eyes did not contain anger or resentment, but rather... awkwardness.


    That realization suddenly piqued Su-Jin''s curiosity. She glanced at him once more, feeling unexpectedly intrigued by his strange personality. He acted all cold and icy-hearted, but could actually feel uncomfortable when joining a team dinner?


    Su-Jin''s brain was momentarily assaulted with questions she couldn''t find answers to.


    ''What is it with this guy? What are his real feelings then? Is he really unfeeling or is it more to him than that?''


    A second later, though, Su-Jin immediately slapped herself mentally. She berated her silly mind for ever thinking such foolish thoughts.


    ~~~


    When Saturday morning came, Su-Jin stirred in her bed, happy she didn''t have to wake up early. That meant the alarm clock could remain intact, and her disposition had every chance of being bright as the summer day outside.


    However, it all lasted until she looked at her phone. Today''s date was staring at her darkly. She let out a wail, shoving her head underneath the pillow. The fabric caused her words to come out muffled.


    "Why does it have to be the 13th?!"


    "Sis, breakfast is ready." She heard her brother shout from downstairs.


    "I''m coming!" Su-Jin shouted back, not caring if he actually heard her or not. "Blasted day!" she added bitterly.


    Indeed, for Su-Jin, the 13th of every month was something to be reckoned with. On that particular day, her klutziness would take almost supernatural proportions.


    Out of the most severe stuff that had happened were falling down the stairs and breaking her arm when she was in grade school, cutting her fingers and burning the food while cooking when she was in highschool. There was also forgetting the windows open on a rainy day, and jamming the vacuum cleaner, all while she was in college. She even managed to break a sink once.


    These, and much more, all happened on a 13th.


    Sure, on the more lucky occasions, she only got herself a new scratch or bruise, so she might be able to escape pretty much unharmed this time around too. But she couldn''t take that chance. This time, she would just sit still and do nothing.


    After breakfast, Mi-Suk left for the office where she did most of her drawings, while Min-Jun went out to a study group. That left Su-Jin alone in the house. She fed Gyojeon, then flopped onto the couch to watch TV. She had decided to take on the cleaning tomorrow, on the 14th. That was a safe day to do stuff around the house.


    ~~~


    On the other side of the city, the Kang household was oblivious to the brightness of the summer day. There was a heavy atmosphere throughout the house and the place was so quiet you could hear the furniture creaking.


    Mrs. Kang was sitting on a comfortable looking armchair. It was a massive peace, embroidered with a luxurious floral pattern. In her hands there was a cup of coffee that had gone cold. Her fingers tapped on the handle rapidly, a clear proof of the agitation she was feeling.


    A young man with ruffled brown hair was lounging leisurely on the sofa across from his mother.


    They had been arguing for the past half an hour, but despite all that, the young man looked as calm as anything. That only made his mother more riled up.


    "Ji-Su, are you listening to me?" Mrs. Kang asked her son briskly, annoyance dripping from her voice.


    "Yes mother. I heard you loud and clear." Ji-Su said, his tone oozing with the boredom he was feeling.


    "Now that your half-brother has returned, you have to do everything in your power to secure your position in the company." His mother continued, ignoring his grimaces.


    "Stop calling him half-brother, mother. It sounds so...crude." Ji-Su scrunched up his nose.


    "But it''s true. He ''is'' your half-brother."


    "Still, I don''t like it. I call him brother." Ji-Su said stubbornly.


    "Alright, alright!" Snapped Mrs. Kang. "Now that your ''brother'' is back, you need to be careful."


    "Careful of what? Is not like he is going to attack me in my sleep. He even moved out of the house, just so he won''t have to see us." Ji-Su cried in exasperation.


    He understood where his mother was coming from, but he still believed she was exaggerating.

 Chapter 23 - Family Feud

    Kang Ji-Won''s return to Seoul shouldn''t affect them so much. Sure, he was the oldest son of Chairman Kang, and would probably have priority in inheriting the company. Nevertheless, to Ji-Su, Ji-Won was just an older brother, one he missed very much.


    And also, hasn''t he, Ji-Su, proved he was capable of managing a team? Why his mother would be afraid of Ji-Won stealing his place was beyond his ability to understand.


    His mother''s voice soon pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Ji-Su, why do you think your father found him a position as soon as he came back? And why do you think he created another planning team, even giving him the Director''s seat? It is clear as daylight that he wants you two to compete."


    "Mother, that is absurd." Ji-Su waved a hand impatiently. "And even if it were true, why would I be afraid of him? I have gained my own experience in the company, while he was working at the branch in the States. Ji-Won doesn''t scare me."


    "He should." His mother snapped, clicking her tongue in displeasure. "I heard that he obtained great results while he worked there. Meanwhile, you spent money and wasted time. I heard you didn''t even go to work this week."


    "That''s because I have capable team members." Ji-Su grinned.


    His casual attitude successfully earned him a deep scowl from his mother.


    "Your father is clearly thinking of using this opportunity to choose one of you to succeed him. If you do not work hard, you will lose everything to Ji-Won."


    "Mother, relax. There is nothing to worry about. The company had made arrangements to form a second planning team a long while ago. Ji-Won''s return came at a perfect time. Ah, he''s here!" Ji-Su suddenly cried out in excitement.


    He jumped out of the sofa, and hurried towards the door. Sure enough, two seconds later, Kang Ji-Won entered the large living room area. He looked as though he wanted to be anywhere else but there.


    His black hair fell over his forehead, and his brilliant black eyes moved slowly between the two people in the room.


    "Ji-Won, I am so happy you could make it. I was afraid you''d ditch us." Ji-Su said merrily, clapping a hand over his brother''s shoulder.


    "I apologize for being late." Ji-Won addressed Mrs. Kang stiffly. He continued blankly, swatting Ji-Su''s hand away. "I had something to take care of before coming here."


    "Ji-Won, dear, I hope you will join us for dinner. It''s been so long since we all ate together, and I am sure your father will be pleased." Mrs. Kang said.


    As she got up from her armchair, Mrs. Kang showed the young man an ingratiating smile. It seemed as though all the previous scornful words had not been uttered by her.


    Ji-Won remained quiet. He knew that smile, and all the fake feelings that hid behind it. She was not pleased to see him there. She saw him as a threat.


    No matter. It wasn''t like he wanted to be there either. He hated the lot of them, and wishes to have nothing to do with them.


    But, instead of being open with his feelings, Ji-Won did what he was taught. He shoved them behind a polite smile, together with a courteous bow. These were the weapons society had to wield in order to survive around snakes like Mrs. Kang, and Ji-Won had learned how to do that since young.


    Hence, Ji-Won merely showed a perfunctory smile, bowing his head slightly.


    "Thank you, but I will not be able to stay. I just came to pick up some of my things." He said curtly.


    Mrs. Kang''s eyes flashed with delight at hearing that. However, as a smart woman, she quickly concealed her feelings.


    Nevertheless, Ji-Su, who was staring at her, saw it all. He frowned. Then, without hesitation he turned towards his brother, once again clapping him over the shoulder.


    "Oh, come on brother. We haven''t seen you in years. Can''t you just stay here for the night?"


    Ji-Won flinched and smacked his hand away. This time, the contact made a loud clap. Ji-Won stood there, glaring openly at the young man.


    "I am not your brother." He said in an icy cold voice. His black eyes flashed dangerously.


    Without another word, Ji-Won pushed past Ji-Su and his mother, going straight for his room upstairs.


    The place looked the same as he had left it almost ten years ago.


    Books laid neatly on shelves. His clothes hung in the dresser as if only yesterday he had worn them. His old desk was still cluttered with papers and pens. Everything was clean, not a speck of dust could be seen anywhere. Clearly his father had given orders for the maids to take care of his room while he was away.


    That only enraged Ji-Won even more. A deep crease appeared between his eyebrows. He let out a curse, feeling the anger and resentment boiling inside him. The entire room made his skin uncomfortable, as if a thousand bugs were crawling on his body. All he wanted to do in that instant was to run away from that place as quickly as possible.


    Instead of doing that, though, Ji-Won ultimately let himself fall onto the bed. As he touched the soft beddings, he let out a deep sigh.


    "What the hell am I doing here?" He asked himself quietly, gazing up at the ceiling.


    Even the fluorescent stars were still in their place. He let his eyes roam across the ceiling, and before he realized, he was smiling.


    His mother loved stars very much. Together, they had recreated constellations on his bedroom ceiling, making it possible for him to see the various patterns of stars every night before he went to sleep.


    Her favorite pattern had been the Summer Triangle. For that reason, they had recreated it right above his bed, so he could gaze at it whenever he laid down.. Now, he could see the three small dots representing Altair, Vega, and Deneb, looking down at him.

 Chapter 24 - Brothers

    Every night before bed, his mother used to tell him about the sad love story of Altair and Vega, who were also called Gyeonu and Jingnyeo, and how they could only meet for one day every year.


    The two lovers had been banished on opposite sides of the Heavenly Kingdom. With the Milky Way standing between them, they were not able to be together. However, every year on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month, crows and magpies would form a bridge, thus helping the two lovers meet.


    Ji-Won stared blankly at the pattern, recollecting his mother''s soft voice while reminiscing about the story. When he was young, this tale had become his favorite because it was hers as well.


    But now, thinking about it, only brought him pain and sorrow. It hurt him to think about his mother.


    He soon felt his eyes stinging with tears. Before he could begin to tear up, Ji-Won swiftly jumped out of the bed. He had to get out of that house as quickly as possible. Only then could he breathe properly again.


    With that in mind, Ji-Won quickly went into the dresser, pulling out two travel bags. Afterwards, he began collecting the stuff he needed from the room.


    He began with the books. Everything his mother had given him or had been hers was thrown into a bag, together with papers, a photo album and some clothes that still fit him. The other bag was filled with the rest of the clothes in the dresser. He wanted nothing more than to burn them all, but his mother had always told him never to waste while others were in need.


    Hence, Ji-Won planned on sending them to Chinjeol Foundation. That was the place his mother held dear. It was a charity his father had established before he was born. The Chairman named it Chinjeol, from ''Kindness'', in honor of his wife''s compassionate heart. She had been made the President, and given full rights in running the Foundation.


    Thinking about this now made his stomach churn with anger.


    ''If he had cared about her that much, he should never have done the things he did.'' Ji-Won thought bitterly.


    At that moment, the door to his room opened slowly. A head peeked inside through the crack.


    It was Ji-Su. He was smiling brightly, his features making him look younger than the twenty-four he was. At twenty-six years old, Ji-Won looked much more mature than his younger sibling.


    Refraining from the urge to shut the door in Ji-Su''s face, Ji-Won turned his back to the door, and continued to fumble with his bags.


    "What do you want?" He threw the question over his shoulder.


    "I came to tell you that father wants to speak with you." Ji-Su replied cheerfully. He really seemed to be immune to his brother''s harsh treatment.


    "Noted. Now get out."


    "Don''t be so cold, brother. I haven''t seen you in years. You rarely came to visit. Even after you returned, you hardly ever came here." Ji-Su pouted.


    "Stop being an idiot and leave. And I believe I told you already. I am not your brother." Ji-Won reiterated coldly.


    "What are you then?"


    "Nobody. Just go and leave me alone." Ji-Won snapped, sounding more and more exasperated with that person.


    "That''s harsh." Ji-Su said quietly, looking down at his feet.


    A second later, a hand reached out, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt. Ji-Won easily yanked Ji-Su inside the room, violently shoving him against the door.


    "No. Harsh is what you and your mother have done." Ji-Won growled into his face.


    His expression darkened, and he seemed one step away from pummeling Ji-Su into the door. However, he refrained with difficulty. Instead, he opened his mouth, transforming his words into fists and daggers as he viciously attacked the young man in front of him.


    "Harsh is having to watch your mother leave the house, because one day your father''s mistress decided to show up on the doorstep, while pulling a bastard child behind her. Harsh is when you have to smile and pretend you don''t see the hatred in the woman''s eyes as she looks at you. Harsh is when you have to allow filth to enter your home and invade your family. Ji-Su¡­ you know absolutely nothing about it. So, keep your mouth shut and pretend you don''t know me."


    "Ji-Won, I''m sorry¡­" Ji-Su only managed to whimper with difficulty.


    The other man''s grasp was so tight that he was finding it hard to breathe properly. However, he didn''t move a finger to fight against Ji-Won. He could see the pain in the man''s eyes, sense the wretchedness dripping from his voice.


    "I hope you and your mother are happy. You have both gained what you wanted." Ji-Won spat.


    "Ji-Won, it''s not like that. You know I never¡­"


    "Don''t worry. You can keep the ''favorite son'' title for yourself. I don''t want it. I don''t want any of this." Ji-Won bit out savagely, pressing his brother even more into the wall.


    Unexpectedly, a tear fell down onto Ji-Won''s clenched fist. The warm droplet felt like it was molten lava, searing his skin to the bone. It caused him to instantly wrench himself away from Ji-Su. Even after wiping it away on his trousers, the back of his hand still felt like it was burning where the small droplet had touched him.


    Ji-Won remained frozen. He stared into those bright brown eyes, panting heavily like a wild beast that had just finished hunting.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Su was trying to catch his own breath. He coughed a few times, massaging his neck. He touched the skin gingerly and his breathing hitched. Ji-Won''s hands had surely left marks.


    Despite the danger, Ji-Su took a step closer towards his brother. He kept staring back into those dark eyes as if wanting to confirm something. But Ji-Won''s eyes looked like the sky above the atmosphere, cold and empty.


    When he opened his mouth to speak, Ji-Su''s voice sounded slightly hoarse. but there was also a tint of pleading that couldn''t be mistaken.


    "Ji-Won, I know what you think, but it''s not like that. I am really sorry your mother got into an accident that day. I really am..."


    Seeing him draw closer, made Ji-Won involuntarily take a step backwards. For every step Ji-Su took, Ji-Won took two others. He wanted to keep the distance between them, otherwise he couldn''t be sure of what he would do.

 Chapter 25 - Father And Son

    Hearing Ji-Su talk about his mother''s accident sent Ji-Won''s brain into a frenzy. His fingers automatically clenched into fists. He felt his nails digging holes into his palms, but he paid no attention to the pain. His heart was bleeding too painfully for his body to feel anything else.


    When Ji-Won finally replied, his voice sounded like death itself, icy-cold and hollow.


    "What do you want from me¡­ ''little brother''?" he added the last words with as much hatred as possible.


    Upon hearing that, Ji-Su flinched.


    The words felt like a slap to his face and for a moment he stumbled on his feet. He stopped in his tracks, freezing on the spot. He had always wanted to hear his big brother say those two words to him, always hoped Ji-Won would look kindly on him, even consider him family.


    However, hearing those long awaited words in that moment, spoken with so much loathing, made his heart break.


    With a deep shuddery breath, Ji-Su back stepped towards the door. By the time he reached for the handle, his expression looked composed again. Though, it wasn''t as cheerful as it had been when he came into the room.


    Ji-Su''s lips curved into a small smile, and he bowed his head slightly.


    "Don''t forget to visit father before you leave. He said it''s important. Then, I''ll be seeing you soon."


    And with that, Ji-Su turned on his heels, leaving Ji-Won alone in his room.


    Cursing loudly, Ji-Won brushed a hand through his hair. The black strands got pushed upward, revealing his pale forehead.


    The encounter with Ji-Su had incensed him so much that he didn''t think he could handle his father right away. Thus, he decided to take the bags to the car first, take a walk outside, then talk to his father.


    The Kang family''s house was a real mansion. It consisted of the two-story high main building, a servants'' wing and a greenhouse. The latter was the place where Mrs. Kang grew her flowers and trees. She practically spent most of her time there.


    There was also a small garden right behind the main building. It wasn''t a large area, but it was still quite impressive. The garden contained long, winding alleyways and tall trees. It offered shade, as well as a place to retreat from the suffocating heat.


    That is where Ji-Won hid after the disastrous conversation he had with Ji-Su. Thinking back at his words, he felt remorse rising up in his throat. A disgusting feeling took hold on him, as if he had swallowed something rotten. Somewhere deep inside, he knew Ji-Su wasn''t to blame for his parent''s mistakes.


    But even so, forgiving Ji-Su for his existence, for bringing his mother so much pain, was ultimately something Ji-Won couldn''t do. He wasn''t capable of making peace with the past, so therefore, he wasn''t able to look towards the future with hope.


    "I see you haven''t changed at all. You still hide and brood all by your lonesome whenever you get upset." A deep voice suddenly spoke from behind him.


    Startled, Ji-Won spun around. With a jolt of panic he saw his father stepping closer towards him.


    They both had the same intense pitch-black eyes and dark hair. Even at his age, Mr. Kang still retained his handsome features, a trait he had clearly passed on to Ji-Won. However, his face was more lined, a sign of the many years of struggle and work. Running a big company like Kangji Tourism, while also pleasing the Board of Directors wasn''t an easy task.


    The two men remained still, staring at each other intensely. Mr. Kang was the first one to speak.


    "Ji-Su told me you two disagreed. May I know the reason?"


    There was no special inflection in Mr. Kang''s voice. His eyes, however, wracked over his son''s features, trying to see beyond what he was showing. After all, he knew Ji-Won and his ability to mask his emotions all too well.


    "No." Ji-Won replied flatly, in the same neutral tone as his father''s.


    Mr. Kang sighed deeply.


    "Having two sons is never easy I see."


    "Then you have nothing to worry about. You only have one." Ji-Won said curtly.


    "Ji-Won¡­" his father began, but was immediately cut off.


    "I heard you wanted to speak to me. What is it about?" Ji-Won asked hastily.


    He instinctively knew that his father wanted to probe further into the matter with Ji-Su. However, Ji-Won had no intention of indulging the old man in his wish to play the father and son game. He just wanted to get it over with quickly and leave that place. There was no need to drag the conversation longer than it was needed.


    Mr. Kang regarded Ji-Won for a moment, then nodded. He immediately realized that his son had just decided to stick to the professional side of their relationship. Therefore, he would oblige.


    Mr. Kang swiftly changed to a more formal demeanor. His tone also turned more business-like.


    "How are things going in the Planning Department?"


    "I am sure Chief Secretary Ahn is giving you a detailed report every day." Ji-Won retorted briskly. He already knew that his father had his spies.


    "Yes, but I want to hear it from you as well." Mr. Kang insisted.


    "We will begin drafting the proposals starting next week."


    "You know you have to bring me satisfactory results in three weeks, otherwise¡­"


    "Otherwise you sell my mother''s Chinjeol Foundation." Ji-Won responded bitterly.


    "There is no need to despair. Just show me results and the Foundation is yours, as promised. You were the one who said you are going to show me fresh plans. You also talked about creating better touristic packages with focus on the people''s wants, needs and passions rather than numbers. Or are you feeling less confident now?" Mr. Kang inquired, arching an eyebrow. The thin line swiftly got lost behind his black hair.


    Ji-Won regarded his father for a moment, before finally replying. His tone was still rather professional.


    "When we first talked about it, I was under the impression there would be a better planning team."

 Chapter 26 - Deep Rooted Friendship

    It had to be said that Ji-Won was still feeling resentful towards his father. Right after Ji-Won had agreed to start working at Kanji Tourism, his father split the Planning Department in two teams. If it wasn''t for the condition regarding the Foundation, Ji-Won never, not in a million years, would have chosen to work for his father.


    But Mr. Kang was cunning. He had told his son he was going to sell the Chinjeol Foundation if he didn''t come back to Seoul and work for Kangji Tourism.


    At first, Ji-Won contemplated refusing his father''s deal. But then, he thought about his mother. He remembered just how much she had loved that place. She had taken part in every charity event organized by the Foundation. She also went over and beyond finding sponsors, thus growing its influence among the most powerful charity foundations in the country. Letting it be chopped up in pieces and fed to the dogs was not something he could allow.


    His father''s deep voice brought Ji-Won back to reality.


    "A good leader works with what he has. He also brings good results even when his team is not the best."


    "Perhaps. But a leader is also allowed to bring in the people he needs. Isn''t that right?" Ji-Won retorted, putting a special inflection in his tone.


    He was hinting at the subversive manner in which his father had ruled over the company.


    Chairman Kang was always careful to place his people in key positions, all the while seemingly agreeing with the Board of Directors and the rest of the Managers. No one ever suspected the cunningness behind his decisions. They all believed their Chairman was always upright and detached. If only they knew what an old fox he was.


    But Ji-Won knew all too well. After all, he had firsthand experience with it when he was barely twelve-years old.


    "You were given the right to choose a person, and I believe that person was Kim Seo-Jun." Mr. Kang said calmly.


    "Only one. What about the rest? I had no say in who joins my team, while they were given the right to choose between Team 1 and Team 2. The result was that most of the people from the Planning Department shifted to Team 2 because they trusted the former Director. Not to mention the fact that I have two interns, while the other Team has full-time employees." Ji-Won said resentfully.


    "This is where the natural talent of the leader kicks in, Ji-Won. Sometimes you have to ''make'' the people your own. You have to earn their trust and know how to keep them by your side, by every means possible." Mr. Kang responded, his lips curving into a sly smile.


    "Yes, like you have done within the company. I am sorry, but using leverage, threats and blackmail, those are things I cannot do."


    As he spoke, Ji-Won''s eyes narrowed. Soon, a slight crease formed between his eyebrows. Every feature on his face betrayed the intense repulsion he was feeling towards his father and his ways.


    Mr. Kang, however, seemed unbothered. He looked quite calm as he crossed his hands behind his back, the cunning smile still lingering on his lips.


    "Then go ahead and show me a better method, son. I will keep my eyes wide open to see what you come up with."


    At his father''s words, Ji-Won''s frown deepened. A second later, he bowed and left the garden. All the way to the car he felt his chest burning with resentment.


    ~~~~


    That same Saturday night, Kim Seo-Jun was sitting at a classy bar, sipping his whiskey in a leisurely manner. Behind his apparent calmness, however, he was raging with fury. The only sign of his intense feelings was the way his fingers kept clutching around the glass. They were tightening and loosening in turns.


    Earlier that evening he had met with his family and the encounter did not end too well. Despite his usual cheerful and positive attitude, Seo-Jun had a hard time growing up.


    He was the youngest son of the departed President of a well-respected financial group. His mother was just one of the President''s many mistresses. That made him an illegitimate child, with no claim to the family name or business. No one knew why, but right before he died, President Kim had a change of heart. He had given him the Kim name, declaring to everyone that he recognized Seo-Jun as his son.


    But that came with certain conditions. Seo-Jun had to renounce his mother and live by the family''s rules. After the President''s death, the company went public. However, Seo-Jun''s uncle still held the majority of shares. That made him a leading figure in the management of the group.


    At his uncle''s orders, Seo-Jun had been sent to the States to finish his schooling. Or at least that was the reason he had been given. The truth was quite different, though. The young boy was in fact hidden away like a shameful thing.


    While he was away, his mother had been given a good share of money and kept away. The only thing Seo-Jun knew about her was that she had opened a restaurant in Jeju island.


    If he thought being away from his country would make things easier, Seo-Jun had been gravely mistaken. The news traveled fast and everyone at his school soon knew all about him.


    Thus, Seo-Jun had lived for almost five years, being shunned by the children his age because of his mother''s identity. But at the same time, he was also feared by the adults because of his father''s family background.


    No one knew exactly how the current CEO Kim felt about his nephew, and, therefore, everyone threaded carefully around him. Only Seo-Jun knew about the loathing his family felt for him.


    That was how Ji-Won met Seo-Jun when they were both studying in the States. The two young boys felt an instant connection and became good friends. Later, Seo-Jun found out about Ji-Won''s troubled past and family issues, and felt glad to have something to relate to. They were both children who had to bear their father''s sins and make the best of it.


    Seo-Jun helped Ji-Won get accustomed to the new environment, which ultimately helped them in becoming inseparable best friends. This began during their first year of high school, and they continued to stay together all throughout college as well.


    When Ji-Won was forced to come back to Seoul because of his father''s condition, Seo-Jun decided to follow his friend. He also offered to work at Kangji Tourism, in hopes to make a life for himself, far away from the Kim family.


    It hadn''t been easy though.

 Chapter 27 - Friendly Chit-chat

    Two months ago Seo-Jun''s uncle heard of his nephew''s plan. He immediately flew into a rage, raging about how it would disgrace the good family name. In order to make his displeasure known, and have the young culprit punished, he had summoned Seo-Jun to the Kim mansion. Once he saw him, the uncle thoroughly scolded his nephew for disobeying his order to live quietly out of the country.


    During that time, Seo-Jun had fought hard against his uncle. In the end, he managed to earn the right to remain in Seoul and work with Ji-Won. Perhaps the name of Chairman Kang and his reputation had something to do with his uncle finally relenting.


    Nevertheless, Seo-Jun did not complain about the reasons. As if he had received amnesty, he left the house in a hurry, vowing never to return.


    As he closed the door behind him, Seo-Jun even left behind some bitter words.


    "You don''t have to worry about me uncle. I will never ask for anything from your family. I''m a nobody after all. What could I possibly give in return to someone as great as you?"


    Now, two months later, Seo-Jun''s uncle called him back home. Despite his vow never to return, Seo-Jun still went, only to have his uncle step on his head for not getting a better position at Kangji Tourism.


    "Deputy Director?!" his uncle''s voice boomed inside the study. "That is not a fitting position for one of our family. What will the others say when they find out about this?"


    Hearing the man''s words, Seo-Jun couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Since when have I been a member of your family, uncle?" Seo-Jun paused, then added with a dismissive wave of his hand. "And don''t worry. I never told anyone about my connection with Kim Financial Group. Ji-Won is the only one who knows about my family. Probably his father knows too, but I highly doubt he''ll be interested. Chairman Kang has his own family issues to take care of."


    "That''s not the point." his uncle snapped. "The point is your image and how..."


    Seo-Jun let out a derisive laugh, interrupting his uncle''s words short.


    "The point, I believe, is ''your'' image and what people will think about ''you'' when they find out I went to work for the Kangs instead of coming to ''your'' company."


    As he spoke, Seo-Jun''s expression twisted in disgust.


    "You only care about yourself, after all." he added in an undertone.


    His uncle, however, didn''t hear his last words. He was hung up on what Seo-Jun had said before that.


    "Well if you understand it so well, then why are you doing this?"


    "I am sorry to say, uncle, but I have no plans of ever coming to work for you, nor join your family. You have already given your permission for me to stay away, so I suggest you keep to your word. I do not make trouble for you, so you stay out of my business." Seo-Jun bit out savagely.


    After throwing those words out, Seo-Jun had gotten up and stormed out of the house without looking back.


    Taking another long sip of whiskey, Seo-Jun let out a deep sigh. He stared off into the distance, his eyes betraying the tumult he felt inside his chest. It seemed that, no matter how often this happened, he couldn''t help feeling affected. Though it was much better than before, he was still infuriated with his uncle''s attitude.


    That''s how Ji-Won found him a while later.


    "Rough evening I take it?" Ji-Won asked his friend, taking a seat beside him at the bar.


    "Judging by your looks, I''d say you''ve had the same." Seo-Jun retorted, a sad smile forming on his lips.


    Ji-Won simply sighed. He then made a gesture towards the barman to bring him the same as Seo-Jun.


    When he had the drink in front of him, Ji-Won simply stared at the golden liquid, twirling the glass in his hands. The whiskey rippled and swayed inside the glass, crashing against its container like waves hitting the rocky seafront.


    After several minutes of silence, Seo-Jun finally turned to look at his friend.


    "Did you go to pick up the rest of your things from your father''s place?" He asked quietly.


    "Yes. Did you get scolded by the CEO again?" Ji-Won asked in the same quiet voice, glancing at his companion. "Why? I thought he had agreed to let you work with me."


    Seo-Jun shrugged with a sigh.


    "I guess the old man changed his mind. He said it''s below the status of his family member to be just a Deputy Director."


    "And you just stormed out of there, didn''t you?"


    The two of them smiled slightly. Indeed they knew each other all too well. For a moment, they both remained quiet, calmly sipping their drinks.


    Then, Seo-Jun opened his mouth to break the silence first.


    "How is your apartment? Did you get accustomed to it?"


    "It''s alright. I don''t mind it much."


    "Don''t you miss me?" Seo-Jun asked, his voice suddenly regaining its teasing tint. "We''ve lived together since we were in high school. I''m sure you miss me."


    "Not one bit." Ji-Won replied flatly, gulping the remainder of his whiskey.


    "So harsh. You''re too mean towards your office wife." Seo-Jun continued with a mocking pout.


    "Stop saying that!" Ji-Won snapped. "People would think weird things if they heard you. No one beside me knows just how much of a joker you are."


    "Says the person who shouted, ''Give it to me'' in the middle of a barbeque restaurant the other day." Seo-Jun scoffed. Afterwards, he continued quietly, staring down at his drink. "Besides, you know I don''t care what other people think."


    "You may not care, but I do." Ji-Won grumbled.


    "Yes, yes. I''m sorry. I won''t say anything like that again." Seo-Jun rolled his eyes at his friend''s seriousness.


    With that being said, they ordered another round of whiskey. All the while, they both remained quiet, sipping their drinks slowly. They weren''t thinking of anything specific, merely recounting the most recent events in their lives.


    "How''s dating going?" Ji-Won finally broke the silence, causing Seo-Jun to look at him wide-eyed.

 Chapter 28 - Discovery

    Hearing the sudden question, Seo-Jun remained speechless for a moment. Then, waved one hand airily, while the other one brought the glass closer to his lips.


    "Oh, you know me. My heart lies in just one place."


    It was now Ji-Won''s turn to roll his eyes at his friend.


    "Oh, please, don''t give me that." Ji-Won retorted. "I know you are dating a different girl every week."


    "Enough about my love life. What about you?" Seo-Jun speedily changed the subject.


    "What about me?"


    Ji-Won blinked slowly. The rapidity with which the subject turned from Seo-Jun to himself left him completely baffled.


    On the other hand, Seo-Jun persisted in keeping the topic away from himself. He swiftly gestured with his glass towards Ji-Won''s chest.


    "You''ve been back in the country for almost two months now. Didn''t anyone spark your interest?"


    "Seo-Jun, for the past month since I became Director at the Planning Department I''ve been working non-stop. When would I be able to find someone to spark my interest?" Ji-Won replied, sighing deeply.


    It was true, work had kept both Ji-Won''s mind and body busy. Not that he minded though. Dating was the last thing he wanted to think about or have to deal with. Thinking of ways to save his mother''s Foundation was giving him enough stress as it was. He really didn''t need more on his plate right now.


    "How about at work then?" Seo-Jun''s voice pulled Ji-Won back to the conversation. "Hmm, how about Miss Jung? I must say she''s very good looking and smart."


    "She''s also very taken. Haven''t you seen her boyfriend? He seems quite well-off judging by the looks of his car."


    Ji-Won stopped speaking in order to take a sip of whiskey. Afterwards, he sighed and shook his head slowly.


    "Really, it''s outrageous how you don''t pay attention to things that don''t interest you." he chided.


    "What can I say, Miss Jung may be beautiful, but she''s not my type. My heart is drawn to the more sensitive type." Seo-Jun replied, placing a hand over his heart in a dramatic gesture.


    "Yes, because that''s the only type of woman who would stand being near you for long enough."


    "Stop it. You''re flattering me." Seo-Jun retorted.


    In a bout of sudden childishness, Seo-Jun mimicked being bashful. But he immediately stopped when he saw the fierce look Ji-Won was giving him. He swiftly retrieved his wits and continued to interrogate Ji-Won.


    "So, Miss Jung is down. Hm, what about the new interns?"


    Ji-Won groaned, taking a large sip of whiskey before answering.


    "Honestly man, have you paid attention to any of them?!" he said in disbelief. "One of them looks like a frightened little rabbit, barely speaking two words. And the other one... "


    Here, Ji-Won momentarily paused. He remained silent as if searching for his words.


    Just when Seo-Jun was about to inquire further, he heard his friend''s voice finish his previous sentence.


    "The other one acts like a feral cat."


    "Oh, is that so?" Seo-Jun chuckled, then continued teasingly. "Well, I believe you''ve taken quite a fancy to the feral cat."


    Those words successfully earned him another glare from his friend.


    "Shut up!" Ji-Won snapped.


    He lowered his eyes, staring intensely into his glass. His eyes, however, were not seeing the liquid. They were reminiscing a different image, that of Su-Jin''s face and arms all covered in black ink.


    Ji-Won raised his head, throwing Seo-Jun an infuriating look.


    "She''s a public menace. Not five minutes go by without her making trouble. Whenever I think about that printer incident I feel my blood boiling."


    "Yes!" Seo-Jun laughed wholeheartedly. "That was hilarious, going elbow-deep inside the printer trying to mend it. But still, you''ve got to give her points for proactivity." He finished reasonably, raising his glass.


    "Humph, as if! More like points for stupidity." Ji-Won scoffed. "Finish your drink and let''s go. I want to look over some things."


    Seo-Jun raised a hand defensively.


    "Alright, alright, I get it. Sheesh, I think you are getting old, Ji-Won, seeing how you''re losing your sense of humor."


    Reaching up to here, Seo-Jun paused, then added in a rather pensive tone.


    "But then again, if I think about it, you never had any to begin with."


    "I swear if you don''t shut up..." Ji-Won began, frowning menacingly.


    Seo-Jun let out a loud, heartfelt chuckle before downing the remainder of his drink. Ji-Won did the same, and afterwards, the both of them got up and left the bar.


    ~~~


    It was a ten minutes'' walk between the bar and Ji-Won''s apartment. While heading home he kept thinking about what had happened earlier that day. His clash with Ji-Su, the conversation he had with his father, they all came back to his mind, rekindling his frustrations and annoyance.


    First thing he did when he got home was take a shower. He hoped the warm water would calm his burning irritation. Even though it wasn''t perfect, at least he felt better after washing and changing into more comfortable clothes.


    In his living room there was a square, short table, stacked with several files. He had taken them from the office in order to go through them during the weekend. Thinking he might as well start now, Ji-Won went and picked one. With the file leisurely held in his hand, he flopped onto the couch, beginning to read the papers. Twenty minutes later, he closed the file and placed it beside him, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    It appeared that his mind was too agitated for him to focus on work. After re-reading the same sentence three times without understanding a word from it, Ji-Won ultimately decided it was best to stop for the day. Therefore, he slowly got up and strode towards the bedroom.


    On his way there, his eyes fell onto the bags he had brought home with him. Suddenly changing his mind about resting, Ji-Won took one of the bags, crouched in front of it and opened the zipper. Then, he started pulling out the few books and notepads that were inside. Based on his rather impatient movements, it seemed that he was searching for something.


    Finally, after rummaging for a while, Ji-Won found what he had been looking for. His hands reached inside the bag, grabbing onto a square shaped object.. Based on its shape and appearance, it seemed to be an old photo album.

 Chapter 29 - Old Memories

    After taking it out, Ji-Won paused. He stared at the photo album with a complicated expression on his face. Despite being exactly what he had been looking for, Ji-Won still seemed to hesitate on whether he should open the album or put it back inside the bag.


    It took Ji-Won several moments before he finally reached a decision. A hand clutching onto the album, he quickly got up and went back to the couch.


    With trembling hands, he slowly opened the cover, hesitating for a moment before looking inside. As soon as he glanced down, his eyes landed on the face of a small boy. He was probably not older than six or seven years. In the picture, the boy was smiling brightly at the camera, his eyes sparkling with the happiness only an innocent child could possess.


    This picture had been taken in the garden behind his family house. Ji-Won could see the trees and alleys snaking their way behind the boy. The place might have looked slightly different back then, but it was impossible not to recognize it.


    Ji-Won took a deep breath, releasing it slowly. He pinched the corner of the page, feeling the plastic protection crumpling under his fingertips. His eyes moved downwards.


    Right below the first picture, there was another one, showing the same boy from before. This time the setting was inside his room. He was perched on his bed, looking like a young princeling while wearing black silk pajamas and slippers. As he was flipping through a large book about stars, the camera captured his expression vividly.


    The pair of black eyes were slightly widened, positively glimmering with enthusiasm. The book probably contained just drawings of constellations and galaxies, accompanied by lots of explanatory texts. To other children his age, those should have been boring, but to the young boy in the picture, they seemed to be the most beautiful and entertaining things in the world.


    Ji-Won''s eyes travelled down.The entire page of the album was filled with images such as these. They showed the same little boy in different postures and locations. He either wore school uniform or casual wear, dark color clothes or light patterned ones.


    However, regardless of how different his outer appearance was, there was one constant thing that could be seen in each and every single one of those photographs. That was the boy''s bright smile which could easily be seen in his gleaming black eyes.


    In some of the pictures he had neatly styled hair, while in others his black locks were ruffled as if a wind had swept them in every possible direction. Either way, he looked happy, smiling, and enjoying every moment that was caught on camera.


    Once he had turned page after page, Ji-Won finally reached the last one. As he gazed down and saw an empty slot, he froze. The picture that was supposed to be there was missing, revealing a white square between a multitude of colorful scenes.


    For a long moment Ji-Won simply stared at that empty spot, not daring to look away. It was almost as if he was trying to use his mind''s eye to see what wasn''t there anymore. Even as he had picked up the photo album, he knew very clearly what would be waiting for him if he reached that specific page. But for some reason, he dared to hope a miracle would happen.


    Even though that picture had been missing for fourteen years, Ji-Won wished it would somehow reappear.


    Letting out a frustrated sigh, Ji-Won snapped the album shut. He leaned his head back, closing his eyes. His fingers slowly released their hold on the album, letting it slide out of his grip. It slipped away, landing on the floor with a soft thud. Upon contact, the album opened in the middle.


    Ji-Won''s eyes travelled along the page, stopping to gaze at a certain picture.


    The dark-haired little boy''s face was barely visible behind a huge birthday cake. His eyes, though, were smiling with happiness and excitement. A beautiful dark-haired woman was standing next to him, her face beaming brightly at the camera.


    "I''m sorry mother." Ji-Won whispered.


    As if he couldn''t bear the sight of that picture any longer, Ji-Won raised an arm to cover his eyes. A small tear slid down his white cheek, leaving a watery trace on his skin.


    He made no gesture to wipe it off. Instead, the droplet was allowed to remain there, looking perfectly still as if frozen.


    The only proof that he was alive and not a statue were the slow, deep heaves of his chest, while he struggled to hold back the sobs that threatened to escape him.


    ~~~


    Su-Jin arrived at work on Monday morning wearing a black mask. The fabric covered half her face, allowing only for the eyes to be seen. This disguise was worthy of a K-pop idol and it successfully attracted everyone''s eyes. Whether she liked it or not, as soon as she entered the building, Su-Jin instantly became the center of attention.


    The reason why Su-Jin needed to disguise herself like that was obviously the curse of the 13th.


    The entire Saturday she had been alright, and had miraculously managed to keep herself out of trouble. Nevertheless, it all ended later that evening, when Su-Jin went into the kitchen to get some water. Indeed, forgetting to turn on the lights had been a grave mistake on her part.


    Not being able to watch where she was going, her foot touched something soft. She let out a panic-stricken yelp, thinking she might have stepped on the kitten. Her feet wobbled, and she staggered forward. Consequently, she tripped and fell face down on the floor.


    The result was a purplish bruise on her left cheek and a slightly red nose. And all because of a plush kitten, Gyojeon''s favorite toy.


    Despite applying markup, the bruise was still visible. Su-Jin had no intention of having people looking at her face the whole trip to work, and therefore decided to wear something to cover it with. Wearing a mask wasn''t such a strange thing. After all, she could be having a cold or have an allergy to pollen. Either way, it didn''t appear as out of the ordinary compared to other methods.


    When she entered the Planning Department office, everyone stared at her. People may not have found her disguise strange, but they still looked on curiously. Who knew just what kind of wild conjectures they were making inside their heads?


    Without lingering to see their inquiring gazes, Su-Jin hurried towards her desk.

 Chapter 30 - Assignment

    Once she reached her desk, Su-Jin slowly took off the mask and quickly hid behind her monitor.


    "Good morning, Su-Jin. Did you have a nice weekend? How did you..."


    Yeon-Ah stopped in the middle of the sentence, staring wide-eyed at her friend.


    "What happened to your face?" she cried out worriedly.


    "Well..."


    Before Su-JIn was able to reply, however, the door to Director Kang''s office opened and the Deputy Director appeared in the doorway.


    "Meeting in five minutes, people." He announced briskly, then went back inside, closing the door behind him.


    "I''ll tell you after the meeting." Su-Jin whispered to her friend.


    Five minutes later they were all gathered in the Director''s office.


    Kang Ji-Won sat at the end of the table, looking as serious and grumpy as ever. Seo-Jun sat on his right-side, followed by Jung Seok. On the Director''s left side were Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah.


    Su-Jn felt uncomfortable with the arrangement, but tried her best to ignore the Director''s presence, even if she was sitting so very close to him.


    A few seconds after they all took their seats, Su-Jin''s desperate attempts at hiding her red cheek were noticed by the man sitting across from her. The instant he laid his eyes on her face, the Deputy Director''s eyes flashed with shock.


    "Su-Jin, what in heaven''s name has happened to your face? You look like someone hit you." Seo-Jun''s voice boomed inside the office, startling everyone.


    Even Ji-Won raised his head, taken aback by his friend''s rather explosive reaction. Following the direction of Seo-Jun''s line of sight, Ji-Won slowly turned his head around. As soon as he glanced to his left, he immediately saw that her left cheek was indeed scarlet. He stared for a moment, his eyes watching her expression carefully.


    Su-Jin, on the other hand, was feeling overly conscious of everyone''s stares, and all that attention was making her really uncomfortable. As a consequence, she ended up stuttering.


    "Well¡­ You see, what happened was that¡­ that..."


    Su-Jin''s words ultimately faltered. She wasn''t feeling confident enough to finish her sentence.


    ''Yes, actually. The floor kind of hit me.'' She thought bitterly, unwittingly bringing a hand to her cheek.


    The gesture, together with her expression, made everyone start. It looked as though she was trying to avoid answering. No one could have suspected that she was actually feeling too embarrassed to tell the truth.


    "Don''t tell me someone actually hit you?!" Seo-Jun cried out in outrage, upon seeing her hesitation.


    "No, no, of course not." Su-Jin replied hastily.


    She panicked, and for some strange reason, her eyes instinctively shifted towards her right. When she did that, she saw Ji-Won staring intensely at her face.


    ''Would you stop staring at me, you weirdo. You are making me feel even more uncomfortable.'' She thought frantically.


    With great difficulty, Su-Jin willed her eyes to move away from Ji-Won, and to look straight ahead at Seo-Jun. Afterwards, she proceeded to ignore the black-haired man on her right.


    "There was an accident and I fell. That''s all." She finally replied with a sheepish smile. Then, upon seeing Seo-Jun''s skeptical look, she added hastily. "But it''s alright, it doesn''t hurt. I assure you, it looks far worse than it actually is."


    At these words, Ji-Won frowned slightly, but he remained quiet. After all, it was none of his business what had happened to her. Also, she was a natural-born klutz. Therefore, having an accident in the house was a logical explanation for her appearance.


    In the end, Ji-Won cleared his throat, and declared the meeting officially in session.


    "Now, if you are all done talking about your personal lives, I have something important to tell you." he said curtly, avoiding to look at anyone in particular.


    Su-Jin, however, felt these words most keenly. It caused her to blush in mortification. As a result, now both her cheeks were red.


    ''You rude, insensitive creature. Let''s see you fall down like that. How would your face look then, huh?'' She berated him, feeling her face burn hot with shame. But she could only complain in her heart.


    A moment later, Ji-Won''s deep voice immediately pulled Su-Jin out of her thoughts.


    "We have two weeks to submit a fully detailed design for an event. Its purpose is to refresh the company''s image. Up until now, Kangji Tourism has worked with high class clients and companies, making it inaccessible to most of the middle-class people. Now, the Board has agreed to give us a chance to create packages that the average salaryman can afford. That way, more people will be able to enjoy our products."


    Ji-Won stopped for a moment, looking around the table before continuing to speak in a more serious tone.


    "You have until next Friday to give me a list of designs. We will discuss them first, before choosing the best candidate. The chosen event plan will be included in the end-of-the month proposal that I will be presenting to the Chairman."


    As he finished his words, Ji-Won took a deep breath, shifting his gaze between the team members. They were all watching him attentively. Even Su-Jin forgot all about her previous mortification and was looking at him intently.


    "Jung Seok, you can continue doing the analysis on the budget. We will need it before the end of the month in order to have the final proposal ready. Meanwhile, you three," he addressed the remaining team members. "You make sure to bring me a long list of designs."


    "What should the events contain? Can you tell us something more specific?" Su-Jin asked, for the first time sounding professional.


    Seeing her proactive attitude, Ji-Won raised an eyebrow in surprise. Yet, despite his doubts, he still replied to her seriously.


    "It can be anything ranging from something common like a family event, all the way to a romantic setting. It can even be a corporate outing. In short, you can choose whichever setting you believe will have the best impact. Just remember that it needs to be accessible and affordable to residents from Seoul and its surrounding area. Also, it needs to be something special and fresh, something that would differentiate us from other companies in the branch."


    "So, nothing outside Seoul?" Seo-Jun asked while taking notes.


    "For now, this will be a local event only. If the idea we present will be received positively by the Managers, then we will be able to plan similar events for other cities as well."


    "That means we can just think about what would make people want to travel and enjoy themselves, right?" Yeon-Ah asked in a quiet voice.


    "Exactly." Ji-Won nodded. "If you need inspiration, you can check the archive for locations and resorts. But, keep in mind that I want a new concept, something that hasn''t been done before."


    With that, the meeting was declared closed.

 Chapter 31 - Corporate Activities

    After exiting the Director''s office everyone returned to their desks. They were all feeling strangely motivated with the new assignment. Despite the fact that it was a lot of work, having to come up with new, original ideas for a project wasn''t something bad. In fact, it made those who worked on that project feel even more attached to it.


    During lunchtime, Su-Jin eventually told Yeon-Ah all about her fall and how she ended up having a red face. There''s no need to mention just how shocked Yeon-Ah had been when she heard the recount of the story.


    After talking about this matter for a little bit, Su-Jin then changed the theme of their conversation. Consequently, the two women spent the entire break excitedly talking about their new project.


    "Did you think about an event?" Yeon-Ah asked on their way back to the company.


    "I came up with a few ideas, but I don''t know if they are good enough."


    "At least we have two weeks to make the list."


    "Yes, that should be enough time." Su-Jin smiled widely.


    The rest of the day went by in a breeze. A little while after six, Seo-Jun came and let everyone know they will be having a team dinner that night.


    "Eh?! Again?" Su-Jin asked in surprise.


    "This time the entire Planning Department is going to be there." Seo-Jun grinned, then added quickly. "We won''t be able to have any team dinners for a while after today, so we should take advantage."


    "Why not? What happens after today?" Su-Jin asked, her face scrunching up in confusion.


    She glanced at Yeon-Ah, but the woman merely shrugged, looking just as baffled as Su-Jin was.


    Watching their exchange, Seo-Jun let out a deep sigh and shook his head slowly. Meanwhile, Jung Seok remained quiet. Though he had a general idea as to why they would be having dinner out that night, he preferred not to make assumptions.


    The Planning Department used to have outings before taking on a big project or before an important event. It appeared that the new Deputy Director wanted to keep the tradition going. Though, Seo-Jun somehow doubted the Director would agree.


    Nevertheless, the prospect of going out and having fun made everyone rather excited. Seo-Jun even began to explain the reason behind this outing.


    "These two weeks will be difficult for us. We will be working harder than ever to meet the deadline for the ''event project'' , so we need a small treat. And also, this weekend will be quite special. You all need to free your schedule from Friday till Sunday."


    "What happens this weekend?" Su-Jin asked, her eyebrows going up so high on her forehead that one could barely see them under the hairline.


    "This Friday we will be having a Corporate Social Responsibility activity." Ji-Won''s deep voice came from behind Seo-Jun.


    He had appeared at the Deputy Director''s shoulder so suddenly, everyone gasped loudly. With such a sudden apparition, and taking into consideration his grave expression, it was no wonder people got startled.


    Ignoring their surprised expressions, Ji-Won clasped a hand onto Seo-Jun''s shoulder, squeezing it slightly harder than he should have. He leaned forward, and spoke into his friend''s ear in a low voice.


    "I thought we agreed I would be the one to tell them about the activities, Deputy Director."


    "Ah, yes, well¡­ I just couldn''t wait." Seo-Jun replied with a nervous smile, before adding hastily, "You go on then, and continue to tell them."


    After finishing his words, Seo-Jun took a step away from Ji-Won''s grasp, massaging his shoulder. The place felt a little sore. Seo-Jun grumbled in his heart, reminding himself to scold his best friend for being too harsh with him.


    "As I was saying," Ji-Won began, looking over at his team members. "This Friday we will join the rest of the Departments in Kanji Tourism''s quarterly Corporate Social Responsibility activity. This time, we will be going to Angel orphanage in order to assist them with various things. Chinjeon Foundation, the organization who is supporting the orphanage, will be donating clothes and food for the children there. Therefore, we have to arrive early in the morning to receive the products."


    "What about Saturday and Sunday? Are we going to the same place?" Su-Jin asked, trying to hide her enthusiasm.


    She had always wanted to be part of something like this. Whenever she heard people on the bus or on the streets talking about company get-togethers or corporate activities, she always felt jealous. But now she would be able to take part in something like that as well.


    After hearing her question, Ji-Won looked at her for a moment. In all honesty, he was slightly taken aback by Su-Jin''s sudden interest. For a moment, Su-Jin even forgot to give him dirty looks, which was a shocker in itself.


    Yet, despite his momentary astonishment, Kang Ji-Won was still a professional Director. Therefore, he subtly cleared his throat and swiftly replied to Su-Jin''s question.


    "Saturday and Sunday will be Kanji Tourism''s yearly Sports Day. It is the biggest corporate event the company organizes every year. We will be leaving Saturday morning, and return Sunday evening."


    "Is the event out of town?" Su-Jin inquired.


    Before she could stop herself, eagerness was overflowing from her eyes. Even her body couldn''t sit still. She kept fidgeting and leaning from side to side like a restless child.


    "Yes." Ji-Won nodded, then continued to explain. "We will go to a campsite set up in advance by the organizing team. The place is an hour''s ride from Seoul, up on the mountain."


    After saying this much, Ji-Won paused. His eyes moved between everyone gathered in front of him. After a moment of silence, he finally opened his mouth to speak again.


    "Now that I have explained the plan, make sure to free your schedules. Also, be sure to arrive on time. The meeting place for both Friday and Saturday will be here at the company."


    With that being said, Ji-Won made a move to leave. But how could his Deputy Director allow him to slip away like that? As soon as Ji-Won was about to escape, Seo-Jun grabbed his arm quickly. With a sly smile plastered on his face, the Deputy Director spoke loud and clear.


    "Now that we have gotten that out of our way, shall we leave for the team dinner?" Seo-Jun inquired excitedly.

 Chapter 32 - Sizing Up The Enemy

    "I am not going." Ji-Won replied curtly, wriggling his arm away from his friend''s grasp.


    The Director''s answer came as swiftly and deadly as a sharp sword. It cut through the Deputy Director''s sensitive heart like cold steel.


    "Oh, come on, Ji-Won. I even searched for a place close to your apartment. You have to come." Seo-Jun stated firmly, tightening the hold he had on Ji-Won''s arm. His lips were pursed, almost as if about to pout.


    "No, I don''t." Ji-Won retorted simply, heartlessly ignoring his friend''s sulking expression.


    As soon as he finished his words, Ji-Won turned towards Jung Seok, handing him a thick file.


    "Please take this to the Marketing Department before you leave."


    "Yes, Director Kang." Jung Seok said with a slight bow of his head.


    Without saying another word, or looking back at the rest, Jung Seok turned on his heels and left. Usually the Marketing Department worked late hours, so he was sure there was still someone there to receive the papers he had been entrusted with. Among his peers, Jung Seok was also known for being a bit of a workaholic. So, no one was really surprised when they saw him wandering around the company at that hour, carrying stacks of documents in his arms.


    Meanwhile, back in the Planning Department, Seo-Jun hadn''t given up on his mission. He was set on trying to convince the Director to join them.


    "Want me to steal your car key again?" he threatened with a frown.


    "Don''t you even think about it." Ji-Won glared at him menacingly.


    "Then come with us. At least for an hour." Seo-Jun pleaded.


    Ji-Won sighed, looking thoroughly exasperated. He glanced around and his eyes accidentally found Su-Jin''s. When their gazes locked, she raised an eyebrow at him. The small gesture caused Ji-Won to become flustered, and he quickly looked away.


    But despite the strange, unsettling feeling that short eye contact had caused him, at least Ji-Won''s mind still worked properly. He thought about it carefully. Surely, they would both be uncomfortable if he goes. So, therefore, it was best that he didn''t join them. Besides, he wasn''t the kind of person who enjoyed these types of group events.


    Feeling quite resolute, Ji-Won took a deep breath. He then turned towards his friend with the determination one felt when entering the battlefield.


    "Seo-Jun, you know that employees usually enjoy these dinners when the boss is not around. If I force them to feel uncomfortable, what kind of person would I be? So, it''s best to leave me out." Ji-Won reasoned earnestly.


    However, all his carefully laid out arguments got swept like dust under the wind. To Ji-Won''s desperation, Yeon-Ah took a step forward and shook her head vigorously.


    "How can you say that Director Kang?! You are part of our team as well. We wouldn''t enjoy the dinner without you there."


    Compared to her usually soft demeanor, she was now looking quite tall and righteous. Her usually soft and quiet tone had transformed into a confident and strangely compelling voice. Even her face radiated strength.


    ''What''s wrong with her now? She was supposed to be a quiet rabbit, so why is she talking now?!'' Ji-Won thought miserably. He couldn''t help but lament about the women''s tendency to act out of character when one least expected it.


    It appeared Ji-Won wasn''t the only one startled by this sudden change in character.


    At Yeon-Ah''s words, Su-Jin and Seo-Jun exchanged a brief glance. There was a look of astonishment on both their faces, as they tried to understand what had happened.


    In Su-Jin''s eyes, her friend''s current appearance properly demonstrated the saying ''a happy occasion can invigorate one''s spirit''. If even the usually introverted Yeon-Ah could show so much enthusiasm for an outing with her colleagues, then how could she be the one to disappoint? Hence, Ji-Su breathed in deeply, hardening her resolve in accepting the outcome.


    "I guess Yeon-Ah is right." Su-Jin nodded, then she turned towards Ji-Won. "It is only fair to have you there, Director Kang. We should all learn to get along, if we want to make a good team. Otherwise, there won''t be any harmony in the office."


    As she finished, Ji-Su threw Ji-Won a pointed look.


    For other people, it might have seemed like a casual statement, but when it fell into Ji-Won''s ears, Ji-Su''s words felt rather prickly. He crossed his arms in front of his chest, scoffing at her inwardly. So, she wanted to get along now? Fine then, he could play that game too.


    Several minutes later, the entire Planning Department was leaving the building. Both teams made their way towards their cars or simply took a cab.


    Team 1 was currently waiting for Jung Seok to return from the Marketing Department. When he arrived, the man was panting and huffing as if he had run in a marathon. Knowing Director Kang didn''t like waiting, he clearly had hurried to join them as soon as possible. As expected from a workaholic!


    "We''ll be taking my car." Ji-Won suddenly said.


    As he spoke, he had already gone around the car, taking a seat behind the steering wheel.


    "Eeh?!" Su-Jin blurted out before she could stop herself.


    Her eyes instantly widened in surprise. For sure, she had expected them to take cabs or walk, but definitely not drive there.


    Those among their colleagues who decided to drive to the restaurant had already made up their minds to call a designated driver when it was time to go home. Otherwise, how could they enjoy the atmosphere without drinks?


    But, Su-Jin somehow couldn''t see Director Kang doing that. It was simply impossible for her to imagine him allowing someone else to drive his car, while he sat in the back, inebriated and half asleep.


    ''So, does that mean he won''t be drinking this time either? How will he have fun then?'' Su-Jin wondered.


    Suddenly, Ji-Won''s voice sounded close to her, startling Su-Jin out of her thoughts.


    "You are free to take a cab or walk if you wish, Miss Park." he said curtly, as if reading her mind.


    Feeling the displeasure in his voice, Su-Jin felt her face grow hot with embarrassment. At that moment it was impossible for her to continue that previous train of thought without giving herself away. Hence, she instantly decided to beat a retreat.


    "No. Your car will be just fine, Director Kang." She said hastily, getting inside the car.


    Hearing her swift reply, Ji-Won narrowed his eyes. For some reason, Su-Jin''s sudden obedience made him think of the ''do not pursue an enemy who simulates flight'' saying.. As a consequence, he acted upon the wise words and didn''t chase the matter further.

 Chapter 33 - Desire To Gossip

    After Su-Jin got in the back, she was followed inside by Yeon-Ah and Jung Seok. They were a bit jam-packed, but the ride was going to be short anyway, so they couldn''t complain much. Seo-Jun took the front seat next to the driver and they left.


    The place Seo-Jun had found served pigskin and bacon, and it also allowed the clients to cook the food themselves. In that respect it was quite similar to any other barbeque place, just a tad bit more fancy than the usual neighborhood ones.


    When they finally arrived, some of the Planning Department members had already occupied a long table.


    It was the first time Su-Jin saw everybody together in one place, apart from the office. Every day she always saw them scattered in the office. They were usually either sitting at their desks working, or standing in small groups discussing different work matters. Even in the kitchen one could never catch more than two or three of them at a time.


    Thus, ever since she got the job at Kangji Tourism, Su-Jin had barely exchanged two words with members from Team 2. Now that she had the opportunity she was determined not to let it slip.


    There was a nice feeling in being able to sit together with everyone like that. Saying hi to colleagues, chatting merrily outside the office, all these made the feeling of belonging all the stronger. As her eyes wandered around the large group of people, she secretly hoped this wouldn''t be the only outing like this she would take part in.


    Despite bringing the two teams together, however, the members ultimately had to split into groups. But they were still sharing the same table. This sitting arrangement they had come up with allowed everyone to both stay with the people they usually worked with, while also being able to chat with the colleagues from the other team.


    Director Kang took one half of the table, while Director Kwon of Team 2 took the opposite end. The subordinates simply crowded around their two bosses like they were satellites chasing a star. In this way, everything was quite neat and simple, and also fair to everyone.


    Director Kwon was a middle-aged man. But despite not being too old, he already had grey specks of hair scattered here and there. The thin, whitish strands looked like silver threads woven inside his mane of black hair. Director Kwon''s face was lined, but radiated confidence and enthusiasm, much to Su-Jin''s surprise. Unlike what she had expected from a Director of his age, he looked as though he was really enjoying himself.


    Su-Jin remembered seeing this man once in the hallway. At that time he looked animated talking to one of his team members. His expression was that of pure excitement. Even his eyes were bent into crescents. Seeing him so absorbed in the conversation had made her smile.


    For some strange reason, Su-Jin had always imagined middle-aged men, who were working in large companies, always looked sour and grumpy. Now that she had such an unexpected example of the opposite in front of her, she was really happy. Apparently not everyone was like that. On the contrary, in her recent experience, it appeared that young and accomplished men looked rather sour faced.


    This latter thought made Su-Jin glance sideways to her right. Sure enough, she saw Kang Ji-Won looking as serious and grim as ever. She scoffed and turned her eyes away from him.


    As soon as her line of sight shifted, Su-Jin noticed the Deputy Director sitting right across from her.


    At that moment Su-Jin couldn''t really understand what gods or spirits were at work, but she suddenly felt very curious about something. Her heart was itching to ask a question. So, without being able to contain herself, she leaned forward slightly, posing the question in a whisper so Ji-Won wouldn''t be able to hear.


    "Deputy Director Kim, has he always been like this?" Su-Jin nudged her head towards Ji-Won.


    "Oh, him? He used to be even worse." Seo-Jun scoffed.


    Sensing that there was a sign of gossip, Seo-Jun''s youthful heart thumped. He immediately leaned towards Su-Jin, lowering his voice. His tone also took on a slightly conspiring note.


    "The first time I met him was more than ten years ago. Back then, he had such a cold aura around him that no one would dare come close to him. He always glowered at people as though they''d done some personal harm to him. In short, he looked like a serial killer on a spree, causing everyone to go to great lengths in order to avoid him."


    Seo-Jun paused with a sigh. His head shook slightly, his tone turning more regretful.


    "It always pained me to see him like that. I tried everything in order to make him more approachable, but as you can see, things haven''t changed much during these many years. If anything, he''s only gotten better at hiding his violent tendencies."


    Su-Jin had been listening intently. Upon hearing Seo-Jun''s last words, her eyes widened slightly. She glanced at Ji-Won from the corner of her eyes, unknowingly showing a rather complicated expression. It was a mixture between disbelief and astonishment.


    ''Could there really be someone like this, that not even his best friend is able to help him?'' She wondered in silence.


    Upon seeing Su-Jin''s expression, Seo-Jun let out a chuckle.


    The sound was cheerful and slightly intoxicating. It made Su-Jin suddenly forget about what she was thinking. Instead, she focused on the rest of Seo-Jun''s words.


    "Woow." she exclaimed in wonder. "So, you mean to say that you and Director Kang have been best friends for ten years?"


    "Yes." Seo-Jun nodded. Then, as if he was able to see Su-Jin''s mind through her eyes, he added with a smile. "I know what you must be thinking. I bet you''re wondering how I managed to stick around a grumpy-looking guy like him for so long."


    "Quite so." Su-Jin admitted earnestly.


    She nodded her head, glancing nervously in Ji-Won''s direction, only to see the man frown for who knew what reason.


    "Aah!" Su-Jin gasped all of a sudden.

 Chapter 34 - Dangerous Man

    It wasn''t the frown that had startled Su-Jin so much that she almost jumped from her seat. The true issue was the fact that Ji-Won had, at some unknown point in time, stopped being engaged in conversation. After being idle for enough time, he was ultimately able to notice the two people next to him having a private chat.


    If it were any other people he wouldn''t have minded it one bit. But one of those gossipers was Seo-Jun, while the other was none other than Su-Jin. They both looked so focused that they didn''t seem to care about the merriment happening around them.


    This sight caused Ji-Won to frown. For some reason, Seo-Jun''s expression while chatting caused him to have a bad feeling. He wished to know what they were talking about, so he tried to listen to their conversation.


    Unfortunately, he was a bit too far away to hear their low whisperings. On top of that, there was also too much noise coming from the other team members'' chatter, making it almost impossible for him to catch anything.


    However, it seemed that heaven was on his side tonight. There was a sudden pause in the tumultuous atmosphere at the table and Ji-Won could now easily hear Seo-Jun''s last words.


    As soon as he heard that, Ji-Won''s expression darkened. When the two culprits turned their eyes towards him, they could see the menacing Director Kang staring at them with quite the murderous expression.


    When he opened his mouth to speak, they could hear his drawled voice sounding cold and icy. Both Su-Jin and Seo-Jun instinctively shivered, feeling their hearts being frozen by the arctic wind.


    "The true wonder is how you managed to escape all these years without a proper beating." he said.


    Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah, who were sitting side by side, both looked at each other. The two women silently agreed that there was definitely something wrong with Director Kang. He wasn''t quite normal.


    The only person who didn''t seem that surprised was still Seo-Jun. He merely stared at Ji-Won blankly. After several moments, he finally found his voice again.


    "You did give me a beating, remember?" he said, arching an eyebrows.


    After saying that, Seo-Jun swiftly ignored his friend''s icy look and turned towards Su-Jin.


    "It was our first year of high school. I found him reading a book about stars, galaxies and whatnot in the school''s courtyard. I unwittingly made fun of his passion for space related knowledge without knowing who I was dealing with." he paused, then added grudgingly, raising a hand to his lower jaw. "My face still remembers that punch."


    "Not well enough I recall, since you kept pushing it even after that." Ji-Won retorted coldly, and to Su-Jin''s wonder, she saw the corners of his lips lifting slightly.


    Apparently, no matter how harsh Ji-Won spoke about his friend, he still cared about him. Su-Jin could see the traces of affection flashing in his eyes for a split second, and his grim face transformed slightly. His features became gentler, and she could see the glimpse of a different side of him.


    ''Oh my gosh, is that a smile I see on his face?!'' Su-Jin was so astounded that she ended up gaping openly at Ji-Won for several seconds, before finally pulling her eyes away.


    But before she could move her sight, Ji-Won had regained his former appearance. That miraculous moment from before passed as quickly as it came, and his cold expression reappeared on his face once again.


    Seeing his smile slowly disappear gave Su-Jin a strange feeling. It was something that resembled disappointment. For a second, she wished he would smile more openly.


    ''I wonder how he would look, having his entire face illuminated by a bright, happy smile. With his handsome features he must look good.'' Su-Jin thought to herself, gazing curiously at him.


    A moment later, though, she smacked herself mentally. Her dazed self came back to her senses with a jolt.


    ''What the hell am I thinking about?! He is the God of Death reincarnated. He would never smile like that. His face muscles might not even know how to work properly for that to happen. Because of that, even if he does manage to smile, I bet he''d look strange.''


    Through her fog-like state of mind, Su-Jin heard Yeon-Ah''s soft voice, coming from her left.


    "Do you like it here, Director Kang, compared to the States?" she was asking Ji-Won.


    "No." Ji-Won replied simply.


    "Then why did you come back?" Su-Jin blurted out before she could stop herself.


    Ji-Won''s expression darkened slightly, and she expected him to explode in anger at her for prying. To her astonishment, though, he simply sighed, shaking his head.


    "Sometimes, I am not even sure why myself." he said in a low voice.


    "Let''s just say he''s a man on a mission." Seo-Jun piped up, giving his friend a nervous glance.


    He then changed the subject, talking about the two upcoming corporate activities. Their drinks also arrived shortly, making everyone too preoccupied to toast or chat with each to think about anything else.


    During all this time, Ji-Won remained quiet. From time to time, Su-Jin stole glances at him like a thief. Despite that, she didn''t feel confident enough to interrupt his silent thinking. Therefore, she decided to let him be and enjoy the night while drinking and eating. Besides, they weren''t even that close, so her asking more about private matters might come across as rude.


    Two hours later, and five glasses of soju and beer, Su-Jin was feeling thoroughly euphoric and happy. The alcohol had finally gotten to her head enough to make even her fear for the Director diminish considerably. On top of that, her natural klutziness also resurfaced. Thanks to the boost given by the alcohol, it even had twice the usual power.


    While she was coming back from the washroom, Su-Jin tripped on a chair left in the way by one of her colleagues. Her feet wobbled, causing her to stagger forward. As she began to panic, Su-Jin held onto the first thing she could grab.


    Through a haze, she realized her fingers were tightly clasping around an arm. It was a long, muscular, yet lean arm. She could feel the well-defined muscles tightening under the clothes. For a split second, the image of that arm pulling at her body crossed her mind, leaving her in such a daze, that it took Su-Jin a long while before she finally regained her wits.


    Looking up slowly, she was met with a pair of pitch-black eyes. They looked like two dark tunnels, capable of causing anyone who saw them to get lost in their depths. Those pupils were staring at her so intently that she could hardly formulate a thought.


    She ultimately heard herself draw in a sharp breath, feeling her heart thumping wildly. At the same time, only one thought wormed its way inside her mind.


    ''This man''s face is truly dangerous.''

 Chapter 35 - Like A Pair Of Agate Stones Under The Moonlight

    Director Kang''s face was lowered and he was looking down at Su-Jin. He seemed startled, and for the first time, she saw him as a human being and not as a demon.


    His black eyes were staring down at her, flickering in the dim light. They were wide with surprise, contrasting with his pale face like two pieces of black agate on a white velvet canopy. At that moment, Ji-Won''s eyes seemed very penetrating and less cold than usual.


    "Director Kang."


    Su-Jin began to speak in a quiet voice, staring intensely at his face. Before she could even realize what she was saying, she continued to sputter nonsense.


    "You have beautiful eyes. Their black is so sparkly, like two beautiful shimmering stones under the moonlight."


    Despite the alcohol blurring her thoughts, Su-Jin sounded oddly confident in her statement. She also appeared to be quite serious.


    Ji-Won''s eyes widened in shock. Su-Jin''s words caused his mind to black out, and he was thrown into a stunned silence. For a long moment he didn''t know how to react, so he simply stood there, quiet and still as a statue. Then, his mind suddenly jolted awake and he finally processed her words.


    The first thing that crossed his mind was what would happen if that load of nonsense was heard by someone else. Feeling his heart thumping with worry, his eyes darted around quickly.


    Luckily, everyone was too engaged in their own conversations to pay any attention to them. Breathing a sigh of relief, Ji-Won slowly turned his head towards Su-Jin. His expression turned grim, while he tried to free his arm from her grasp.


    "You are drunk, Miss Park." He said through gritted teeth.


    "Tipsy really." She replied, waving a hand airily. "But that is not the point."


    "The point is that you are talking nonsense and I wish for you to let me go." Ji-Won said, a tinge of desperation lacing his voice, while he kept trying to pull his arm away.


    To his utter astonishment, though, Su-Jin unexpectedly yanked him by the arm, pulling him down. She raised her head higher and stared right into his eyes, not even blinking.


    They were very close now, their noses almost touching, and Ji-Won found himself gulping. He soon heard her voice drifting towards him, low and soft like an enticing melody.


    "The point is, Director Kang, that tipsy or not, I can still make a true statement. And the truth is that you have beautiful black eyes. They would look even prettier if you smiled more often, like you did earlier."


    As Su-Jin finished, her own face lit up with a bright smile.


    After a moment, she finally released him and slowly wobbled back to her seat. Fortunately, she was able to reach her destination without further incident. Yeon-Ah received her with a slightly worried expression, but Su-Jin''s bright smile eased her friend''s anxiousness.


    In the meantime, Ji-Won turned around and headed for the washroom. He wanted to be alone for a few moments in order to clear his head. To his luck, the place was empty.


    As soon as he closed the door behind him, Ji-Won made a beeline for the sink. He placed both hands on either side of the sink, feeling the refreshing cold surface under his palms. Looking up into the mirror, he saw his own reflection, staring back at him with quivering eyes. He could almost see his mind buzzing with thoughts, like a bustling beehive. Behind those dark spots that were his pupils, Ji-Won saw traces of emotion.


    Earlier, when he saw Su-Jin wobbling out of balance, he had instinctively gotten up, reaching out for her. He merely wanted to prevent her from falling and hurting herself. Who would have thought that she would be possessed by a crazy ghost and say all those things to him?


    Now, after having that strange conversation, Ji-Won regretted acting so out of character.


    From the very start he didn''t like getting involved with people. Ever since he was young, he had preferred to keep things simple between the world and himself. That meant maintaining no close relationships. Seo-Jun was the only person who had been able to breach his carefully guarded persona. But that had happened so many years ago, when he was vulnerable and weak. However, at this moment in time he didn''t need anyone else to disturb his life.


    Neither Ji-Won, nor Su-Jin, was aware that there had been a witness to their short interaction. If they knew, it''s almost certain that both would simply die on the spot from embarrassment.


    While talking to Yeon-Ah, Seo-Jun had seen his friend help Su-Jin steady herself. He also noticed the small change in Ji-Won''s countenance. The man was rarely caught off-guard, so Seo-Jun was very curious to know what had happened to make his best friend look flustered like that.


    As a consequence, the moment he saw Ji-Won walk away from the table, Seo-Jun excused himself, and hastily followed after his friend.


    Seo-Jun soon found Ji-Won in the washroom staring inside the mirror, his expression concentrated.


    "Did you blush back there or was I imagining things?" Seo-Jun drawled quietly, coming to stand next to his friend.


    Despite the fact that Seo-Jun had lowered his voice, in the quietness of the washroom the sound still reverberated loudly.


    Ji-Won flinched, but his appearance didn''t change.


    "You were imagining things. Wouldn''t be the first time it happens." he responded simply.


    "Oh, I don''t think I am." Seo-Jun shook his head, a small grin appearing on his face. "This time I clearly saw you blush. Your handsome face was all flustered and your eyes were wide like saucers. In all honesty, you looked as though something shocking had startled you silly."


    "Shut up." Ji-Won muttered.


    "What did she say to you that made you look like a cornered little animal, hm?"


    At his friend''s question, Ji-Won''s mind recounted Su-Jin''s shocking words. This unwanted reminder caused his throat to tighten. The next moment, he cleared his throat loudly, trying to get rid of the uncomfortable sensation.


    "None of your business." he replied in a dismissive tone.


    "You know what, I can just go and ask her myself. That would definitely be much easier than trying to convince you." Seo-Jun retorted with a devilish grin. He even made a movement as if to turn and leave.


    Ji-Won''s hand suddenly reached out, grabbing Seo-Jun by the elbow and forcefully pulling him back.


    "Fine! I will tell you what happened. Once I do, we will close this subject forever. Understood?"


    Seo-Jun quickly nodded in response, looking like a chicken pecking at food. Only then did Ji-Won release him.. Ji-Won then grudgingly prepared his heart for what was about to follow.

 Chapter 36 - A Friend’s Good Intentions

    After making peace with the idea that he''ll have to tell Seo-Jun what happened, Ji-Won''s heart calmed down somewhat. He took a deep breath, before beginning to speak quietly.


    "She said that¡­ I have beautiful eyes."


    "Ooh, she''s quite open with her feelings." Seo-Jun raised an eyebrow. "That''s good. You definitely need someone who knows how to push, since all you ever do is pull away. What did you say then?"


    "I told her she''s drunk." Ji-Won said flatly.


    "Dear me. You really don''t know a thing about how to deal with a woman." Seo-Jun lamented.


    He suddenly understood that old saying ''hating iron for not becoming steel''. This definitely applied to him and Ji-Won''s current situation.


    Whilst Seo-Jun was complaining in his heart about his friend''s shortcomings, the man in question was boiling with resentment. Ji-Won threw his friend a death glare, then remained quiet like a statue. He was already vexed enough as it was. The last thing he needed at that moment was this person''s teasing.


    When the two men finally returned to their table, they were greeted by a peculiar image. The entire Team 2 was cheering for Su-Jin to drink a glass filled to the brim with a mixture of soju and beer. It was the famous ''soju bomb'' that everyone liked to drink whenever they went out with friends.


    As soon as Su-Jin finished drinking the entire content of the glass, all team members clapped, congratulating her for that achievement.


    Ji-Won stopped in his tracks, glancing at Su-Jin for a moment. After what seemed like several minutes, he ultimately turned his head away. It was her business if she wanted to get drunk until she fell unconscious. Why should he care?


    But despite having this kind of thought, as soon as he heard two of the men asking to pour her another glass, Ji-Won felt an unexpected surge of annoyance.


    As such, instead of heading towards his own seat, Ji-Won deviated from his route. Making a sudden right turn, he stopped right behind Su-Jin''s chair. Just as she was about to raise the glass, Ji-Won yanked it out of her hands.


    "That''s enough drinking for you." his cold voice sounded from above her.


    "Hey! That''s mine. Give it back!" Su-Jin yelped, trying to take back her drink.


    Ji-Won wasn''t fazed by her feeble attempts. He raised his arm up, keeping the glass out of her reach. Then, he turned his head, throwing a menacing glare at the two men.


    The two poor souls were stared at like that by the legendary Director Kang, so they instantly shrank inside their chairs, while shriving and trembling like a pair of leaves.


    "We are sorry, Director Kang. We meant no harm, so please spare us." The two men both pleaded with the same voice.


    But Ji-Won had already stopped paying any attention to them. Without replying, Ji-Won placed the glass on the table. Then, after a moment of careful deliberation, he grabbed Su-Jin by the wrist, pulling her towards Team 1''s side of the table.


    All the while, Su-Jin kept whining and fighting against his fingers. The alcohol, however, made her movements too weak and her speech too incoherent for anyone to understand what she was saying. In everyone''s eyes, especially in Seo-Jun''s, she looked like a flailing little animal caught in the hunter''s tight grasp.


    Without paying any attention to her struggles, Ji-Won pulled Su-Jin''s chair, making her sit down. When she began sliding to one side, he pressed her firmly into the chair with both hands. The moment he let go, though, she swayed on the spot, her shoulder bumping into Yeon-Ah''s.


    After this entire debacle, the group spent another hour at the restaurant. By the time they began to leave, most of them were barely able to stand. Ji-Won frowned at the sight.


    Sure, it was something normal for colleagues to get drunk while on outings, but he never liked that. He had never admitted this to anyone, but he was afraid of alcohol. Well, in truth, he wasn''t afraid of the alcohol itself, but of not being able to control himself because of it.


    Unfortunately, their culture demanded that, as a person or a certain status, he had to entertain business partners from time to time. If he wanted to achieve his goals, there was no escape from this kind of thing.


    Therefore, whenever he was forced to go out for a drink, Ji-Won never had more than what his body could handle. Sometimes, in order to be able to function properly after leaving, he would even employ tricks to deceive his drinking partners. Admittedly, this maneuver didn''t always work, but he was continuously perfecting his skills.


    Looking around, Ji-Won noticed with surprise that they were the only ones remaining inside the restaurant. All the other tables were empty. Most of the Team 2 members had already gone, some to their homes, others for a round two of drinks. To his left, Su-Jin had her head on the tabletop, eyes tightly shut. Yeon-Ah was gently patting her back, trying to wake her up.


    "Well then, I suggest we leave for the night." Seo-Jun said briskly, getting up and picking up his jacket.


    Then, in a sudden stroke of inspiration he addressed Ji-Won.


    "I will take Miss Lee home. You take care of Miss Park."


    "Me?! Why me?" Ji-Won cried out in indignation, taken aback by Seo-Jun''s suggestion. "Why don''t you take them both home?"


    "Because they live in opposite directions. And besides, I need to speak to Miss Lee about the Seoul tour project we will begin next month. She seemed very interested in it, weren''t you Miss Lee?" he turned towards Yeon-Ah with a big smile on his lips.


    His eyes, though, looked pointedly at her, hoping against hope she will understand his meaning. To his relief, Yeon-Ah seemed to have picked up on something, because a second later she nodded slowly.


    "Y-yes." She replied nervously, her eyes glancing anxiously between the Director and the Deputy Director, until finally settling on Su-Jin''s sleeping form.


    "You can speak about that tomorrow at work." Ji-Won insisted.


    He was not fooled by his friend''s lame excuse. Something in Seo-Jun''s attitude made him have a bad feeling about all this.


    "No, I can''t." Seo-Jun retorted flatly. "There will be other matters to take care of tomorrow at work. When will I have the time to talk about it?" He paused, turning towards Yeon-Ah. "Let''s go, Miss Lee."


    After sputtering a bunch of nonsense with a straight face, Seo-Jun grabbed Yeon-Ah''s hand and hastily pulled her out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 37 - ‘MY LITTLE MAN’

    Ji-Won remained still for a few seconds, his eyes staring blankly at the closing door.


    After a long time, he finally moved. His head turned slowly, as if he was afraid of the sight that would greet his eyes.


    Sure enough, the moment he looked behind him, Ji-Won saw Su-Jin stir in her sleep. Her arms were crossed on the table surface and her head laid on top of them. Despite all the bustle that had happened around her, Su-Jin was sleeping soundly, giving no sign that she would wake up any time soon.


    Letting out a frustrated sigh, while mentally cursing Seo-Jun for the situation he was in, Ji-Won leaned closer, nudging her shoulder.


    "Miss Park, wake up. It''s time to leave." he said.


    At his words, Su-Jin scrunched up her face, but didn''t wake up.


    Ji-Won took a deep breath. He had to remind himself several times that, one, he was a gentleman who didn''t shout at women, and two, murdering someone who''s a friend wasn''t probably a good way to continue the relationship. Not to mention that it was very illegal as well.


    Between these two thoughts, Ji-Won managed to calm down enough to try waking Su-Jin up again. This time, he raised his voice a little.


    "Miss Park! Wake up!"


    Seeing how she was still not moving, Ji-Won felt himself getting angry. But before he could let out the curses that were rising in his heart, he realized something that made him completely forget about his anger. Instead, it felt as though a bucket of cold water had been thrown over his body.


    Let alone waking her up and getting her outside the restaurant, how on earth was he going to get this woman home? He had no idea where she lived, so what should he do with her?


    There were lots of hotels nearby, but he could barely even allow himself to think of the idea. Taking her to a hotel while she''s unconscious, and simply leaving her alone¡­ what kind of beast-like human would that make him out to be? But it''s not like he could stay there with her either. That would be even worse. Granted, there was also the possibility of booking two different rooms, but wouldn''t that be the same as leaving her alone inside a hotel room while she''s dead drunk?


    There was also another alternative, but as soon as Ji-Won thought of it his stomach twinged. Taking her to his house was even more impossible for him. He could barely stand the sight of Seo-Jun trespassing into his territory, let alone allowing a stranger inside his apartment.


    Just when Ji-Won was beginning to panic, Su-Jin''s phone suddenly began to ring.


    At once, hope rose inside his chest. As though he had seen the light of salvation, Ji-Won searched for the phone. After another two rings, he found the object on the table, half covered by one of Su-Jin''s hands. Apparently, she had been holding it right before falling asleep.


    Without wasting another second, he pulled the phone out of her grasp and looked at the screen. As soon as he read the caller''s name though, Ji-Won froze. Unsure of what to do, he glanced at Su-Jin, then back at the phone.


    The object kept ringing, the sound reverberating inside the empty restaurant.


    In the meantime, Ji-Won was beginning to feel cold sweat forming on his temples.


    The caller''s name was ''MY LITTLE MAN'', written in large letters and followed by a small heart.


    ~~~


    While Ji-Won was going through moments of panic, Seo-Jun had stopped a cab and ushered Yeon-Ah to get inside. As he did so, he was grinning from ear to ear, looking like a little kid who has been told Christmas just came earlier.


    After a couple of minutes into the ride, Yeong-Ah couldn''t hold back her curiosity any longer.


    "Deputy Director Kim, did something happen?" she asked quietly.


    "Not yet, but I am hoping it will." Seo-Jun replied with a chuckle. "Let''s see how Ji-Won fares being thrown out of his comfort zone."


    "I am sure it will be alright. He will get a cab and¡­" Yeon-Ah began, but was cut off by another one of Seo-Jun''s chuckles.


    "He won''t be able to call a cab."


    "Eh, he won''t? But why not?" she asked in astonishment, then thinking about something she added hastily. "He wouldn''t drive after drinking, would he?"


    "Ji-Won would never do that."


    "Then perhaps he would call on a designated driver?" Yeon-Ah tried, thinking of other reasonable possibilities.


    Seo-Jun chuckled again, clearly having fun inside his own mind.


    In the meantime, Yeon-Ah stared at him in bewilderment. She couldn''t help but wonder what he could possibly be thinking that made him so happy. But then she remembered the main subject of their conversation, and once again attacked Seo-Jun with a question.


    "But sir, why do you think he won''t call a cab or a designated driver?"


    "Because you see, as long as he isn''t the one driving it, Ji-Won can never enter a car. It is a long story, but trust me when I say that Ji-Won would never ride in a car driven by someone else, regardless of who that person is."


    "What?! Are you serious?" Yeon-Ah cried out in shock. "Then how will he take her home?" she inquired with apprehension. She was suddenly feeling very worried about her friend.


    "That is what I am curious to find out tomorrow." Seo-Jun replied with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "He either carries Miss Park to her house or takes her back to his place."


    Hearing those words, left Yeon-Ah dumbstruck. Merely a second later, though, the reality of the situation struck her, and she gasped loudly.


    As she raised both hands to cover her mouth, Yeon-Ah had half a mind to berate Seo-Jun for having those mischievous thoughts, and for planning such a thing. But, suddenly looking at him, seeing his cheerful face and glittering eyes, she ultimately found herself unable to utter a single word.


    There was something almost intoxicating in the way Seo-Jun''s lips curved into a wide smile. The manner in which his eyes narrowed every time he chuckled was bewitching, causing anyone who saw him to become speechless for a moment. She couldn''t deny that he was wondrous to behold.


    As such, Yeon-Ah found herself staring at Seo-Jun''s handsome face the entire journey.. For a second, she even wished her house was farther away, so she could stay with him just a little longer. But how could such a thing happen just because someone wishes for it?

 Chapter 38 - The Mysterious Caller

    To Yeon-Ah''s regret, five minutes later they reached the place where she lived.


    Her house was the last one at the end of a long alley. At that time of night everything was quiet. The area all around the house was deserted and all the lights were off. It appeared that Yeon-Ah''s entire family was already sleeping.


    After helping her out of the cab, Seo-Jun stopped at a short distance and waved at her.


    "Good night, Miss Park." he said, shooting her, yet, another bright smile.


    At the sight of his smiling face, Yeon-Ah''s breath hitched. She was so nervous that it took her a long while before she could speak again. She was also keenly aware that she was blushing. So, in order to hide her flustered face, she quickly lowered her head.


    "G-Good night, Deputy Director Kim." Yeon-Ah eventually said in a quiet voice.


    Afterwards, she began walking towards her house. But, after barely taking a few steps, she turned her head to look back.


    In the meantime, Seo-Jun had gotten back into the cab and was now lowering the window. All the while he was gazing merrily at her departing figure.


    "Just like tonight, I hope you will help me again in the future."


    Seo-Jun shot a wink in her direction. His devilishly handsome face looked especially pleasing to the eye.


    Even if her reason was desperately advising her against it, Yeon-Ah felt her mind blanking. Not even a second later, she found herself nodding and smiling timidly at the man.


    "Of course." she agreed in one breath.


    ~~~


    In the meantime, Ji-Won was staring at Su-Jin''s phone in a daze. The bright screen illuminated his features with a strange light, causing his face to appear even paler than usual. All this while, his expression didn''t change from his usual coldness. Yet, his eyes looked slightly flustered.


    The phone kept ringing in his hand, and with each ring, Ji-Won''s heart jumped inside his chest in panic. At the same time, a mixture of helplessness and desperation crashed against him like a tsunami, numbing his mind.


    Judging by the caller''s name, Ji-Won hastily made the conjecture that the person could only be Su-Jin''s significant other. Even with his little dating experience, Ji-Won was still able to imagine how the entire situation could appear in a boyfriend''s eyes. After all, he was a man himself and had to admit that, if his significant other would be out drinking so late at night and a strange man answered her phone, he would be far from happy.


    As a consequence, Ji-Won was currently faced with two possibilities. One, he could either answer the phone and try his best to clear up the possible misunderstanding. For this, he at least had the advantage of being Su-Jin''s boss. Perhaps if her boyfriend knew that, he would be less likely to have strange thoughts.


    The alternative to this was to ignore the call. But if he did that, then he would find himself losing the perfect chance to send his employee safely home.


    "Dammit!" Ji-Won cursed under his breath. He felt his heartbeat rising from frustration.


    Several seconds later, Ji-Won finally reached a conclusion. After he thought about it thoroughly, he realized that it was probably best to speak to someone close to Su-Jin. That way, he could find help, instead of struggling by himself.


    With this in mind, Ji-Won took a deep breath and pressed the green button on the screen.


    As soon as the call was connected, Ji-Won heard a male voice coming from the other end.


    "Su-Jin, where are you? When are you getting home? We wanted to know¡­"


    The voice began to ramble, sounding slightly hyped. But when it fell onto Ji-Won''s ears, that tone sounded rather impatient and upset.


    "Hello?" Ji-Won suddenly interrupted that person''s speech.


    Then, he held his breath, hoping that he sounded more confident than how he actually felt.


    There was a short pause in which both the caller and Ji-Won remained quiet. Then, the voice at the other end of the phone spoke again.


    "Who are you?" he asked coldly.


    "I am Kang Ji-Won, Miss Park''s boss." Ji-Won replied, suddenly taking on a very professional tone. He almost sounded as though he was just about to have a business conversation with that person, discussing some very serious investments.


    ''Yes, this is the best way to avoid any misunderstandings. After replying to all his questions, I will simply inform him that she needs someone to come pick her up. What could possibly go wrong?'' Ji-Won thought to himself, feeling very confident over his decision.


    To his dismay, however, the previous information did nothing to appease the caller''s apprehension towards him. If possible, the man sounded even colder than before.


    "Why are you answering Su-Jin''s phone?"


    "Uhm, Miss Park is currently unable to take the call. She¡­"


    "Where is she?" the caller asked, his voice quickly shifting between worry and anger.


    Listening to him, Ji-Won actually marveled at how someone could be able to flawlessly express those two different emotions at the same time. Nevertheless, he was still in his professional mode, so he easily composed himself and gave a swift reply.


    "We are at a restaurant near the river. We went earlier for a team dinner, but Miss Park drank too much, so she fell asleep. We are still at the restaurant."


    "Tell me the exact address and I will come to pick her up."


    After giving the man the exact location of the restaurant, the call ended.


    Breathing out a sigh of relief, Ji-Won took the phone away from his ear. His eyes lingered on the screen for just a bit longer. He saw ''MY LITTLE MAN'' flash one more time, before it finally disappeared. As the call interface completely faded, the screensaver appeared. Ji-Won gaped at it, feeling even more shocked than how he felt a few moments earlier.


    On the phone screen there was a picture of a young man holding Su-Jin close. He was much taller than Su-Jin, and had a slender, yet fit body. One of his arms was laced over her shoulders protectively, while his other arm was raised and bent towards his head. The person who took the picture had caught him just as he was pushing back his coffee-colored hair. The young man was probably trying to keep the strands from being ruffled by the wind.


    Even through a picture, his pose and demeanor exuded a youthful vigor and charm. His personality seemed positive, he was handsome and looked unpretentious. His bright eyes seemed clear and honest.. In short, he was a very eye-catching young man, who could easily attract a woman if he set his eyes on her.

 Chapter 39 - Unexpectedly Becoming A Grim Reaper

    In the photograph, the two young people were both smiling widely at the camera. Their heads were leaning close towards each other, touching slightly. From what Ji-Won could observe, the atmosphere between them was both sweet and intimate, with no trace of awkwardness. Just from that picture alone, they looked like a loving young couple who''d been together for a long time.


    ''Perhaps they''ve been together for a long time? But just how long? She isn''t older than twenty-four and he appears to be even slightly younger than her.''


    As he was thinking about this, Ji-Won suddenly felt very guilty for no particular reason. After taking one last glance at the picture, he locked the phone, placing it down on the table.


    The sound unexpectedly made Su-Jin stir in her sleep, startling Ji-Won out of his thoughts.


    While he had been lost inside his mind, he had almost forgotten that she was also there. He looked down, staring at her profile in a daze.


    A moment later, he brushed a hand through his black hair, letting out a deep breath.


    "This has truly been one hell of a night." Ji-Won murmured to himself.


    As though his low voice had triggered some kind of reaction inside Su-Jin''s mind, the moment he finished speaking, her body sprung up.


    "That rude jerk!" she shouted all of a sudden.


    This unexpected movement, combined with her loud voice, were enough to make Ji-Won almost jump out of his seat in fright.


    "Who is she talking about?" he wondered aloud.


    Emboldened by his voice, yet again, Su-Jin continued her ramble. Her head was raised, as though she was awake, but her eyes were still tightly shut. Clearly, she was sleep talking.


    "Horrible man! Director Kang¡­ You¡­ You truly are a¡­a... ''Sasin''." she threw the last word viciously.


    Ji-Won visibly flinched.


    Having been addressed in such a manner came as quite a shock to him. In his stupor, he continued to gape at her with an apparent calm. Inside, though, his feelings were torn between astonishment and irritation, causing his expression to become complicated.


    ''Since when have I become a Grim Reaper? What have I done, so horrible, to be given the name of the God of Death himself?! He wondered speechlessly.


    Having finished her repertoire, and being completely unaware of the waves that her words had caused inside Ji-Won''s poor mind, Su-Jin yawned. Afterwards, she lazily leaned her head back onto the table.


    At that moment, Ji-Won''s eyes caught the sight of a glitter around her neck. Due to Su-Jin''s earlier sudden movements, something had slipped out from her blouse and was now in clear sight. Under the warm light of the restaurant, Ji-Won could see a thin silver chain going around her neck, with a delicate silver ring dangling from it. The pattern of both chain and pendant was simple and feminine.


    Gazing at the ring, Ji-Won wondered why she would wear something like that on a necklace instead of having it on her finger. It was clearly a ring that couples would wear. Seeing how she was in a relationship, he thought it was more logical to wear the silver band as a normal ring, rather than a pendant.


    A second later, though, Ji-Won realized that what he was thinking wasn''t right. After all, it wasn''t really his business what Su-Jin did with her possessions. She could wear them however she liked. As a consequence, he hastily shifted his gaze away from the necklace.


    After a little while, Ji-Won decided it might be a good idea to wait outside. Since they had already paid for the food and drinks, there was really no reason to remain inside. Well, other than the fact that Su-Jin was asleep that is. But precisely for that reason he thought that going outside was better. Let the cool air sober her up a little, before that person came to pick her up.


    Ji-Won tried to wake her up again, but to no avail. Neither his nudges, nor his loud voice could make Su-Jin react.


    Just when he was beginning to wonder what had happened to the man from the phone, the door of the restaurant suddenly opened, and a young man appeared in the doorway. As he slowly scanned the room, he immediately saw Su-Jin''s sleeping form. His eyes flashed and, as they shifted to the side, they met with Ji-Won''s startled gaze.


    The two men exchanged a long, silent stare.


    Ji-Won recognized the young man from the photograph right away. His hair looked ruffled and slightly longer, but it was just as coffee-colored as in the picture. He was wearing sweatpants and a simple white t-shirt. Based on his appearance, it was evident that he had come straight from home.


    Under Ji-Won''s attentive stare, the young man finally moved. He reached Su-Jin in a few long strides and, without wasting another second, he leaned over her protectively.


    "Su-Jin, wake up. It''s me, Min-Jun." he whispered above her face.


    Hearing his voice, Su-Jin stirred slightly. Then, she slowly opened her eyes. For a moment, she glanced around hazily, looking like she had been woken up from a deep sleep. Yet, despite her vision being blurred by sleep and alcohol, she still recognized him. Her face instantaneously broke into a wide smile and she reached her arms out to him.


    "Min-Jun, you''re here. My little man¡­." she cooed softly, her speech sounding slurred and lazy.


    Witnessing her genuine happiness and pure relief at seeing Min-Jun, Ji-Won felt a strange sensation all over his body. His stomach churned uncomfortably, and he felt as though he was walking in on an intimate moment. Wishing he could get away from there as soon as possible, he quickly got to his feet. At the same time, he cleared his throat, thinking whether he should speak first.


    This movement attracted Min-Jun''s attention. He pried himself out of Su-Jin''s arms, straightening his body.. Then, he turned around to stare openly at Ji-Won, taking in the man''s appearance with his intense, brown eyes.

 Chapter 40 - The Birth Of A Misunderstanding

    Ji-Won had been caught off guard by Min-Jun''s open gaze, so his eyes ultimately showed some of his inner turmoil.


    Registering his uneasy expression, Min-Jun immediately snapped out of his daze. He retracted the intensity from his eyes and shot Ji-Won a small smile.


    "Thank you very much for looking after her." he addressed Ji-Won in a grateful tone.


    "It''s nothing. I apologize for not being able to bring her home directly. As her boss, I should have¡­"


    Ji-Won began to explain himself, but was soon cut off.


    "It''s alright, Director Kang. You''ve already done more than enough by staying with her." Min-Jun said, bowing his head slightly. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Park Min-Jun. I am Su-Jin''s¡­"


    However, Min-Jun''s next words were completely covered by Su-Jin''s loud voice, calling out for him.


    "Min-Jun, take me home. Carry me." She demanded, raising her hands up towards him.


    With an exasperated sigh, Min-Jun picked up her phone and bag, then turned with his back towards her. He bent down, gently pulling her by the arms and placing her onto his back. When he was sure that Su-Jin was holding on tightly, Min-Jun snaked his arms around her legs and straightened himself up. With his head turned to the side, he smiled tenderly at her.


    At the same time, Su-Jin was already snuggling her head into his neck, getting ready to fall asleep again.


    During this entire time, Ji-Won had simply stared at the two, keeping quiet like a statue. Once again he was hit by the feeling that he shouldn''t be watching them. But before he could convince himself to look away, he saw Su-Jin''s arms tightening around the young man''s neck, her face nuzzling intimately at his back.


    This obvious display of affection gave his stomach another small churn.


    Just when his eyes were about to move away from that sight, Ji-Won''s gaze unexpectedly fell under Su-Jin''s arms. There he saw a delicate silver chain with a familiar looking ring hanging by it. The silver band looked exactly like the one Su-Jin had around her neck, but this one was slightly bigger in size.


    With this discovery, there could be no doubt that the two pieces of jewelry were couple rings. Although he was now certain of his own conjecture, Ji-Won still couldn''t give up on his previous thoughts on the matter.


    ''I still find it strange. Why would a couple wear their rings like this, instead of putting them on their fingers?''


    As the same question from earlier popped into his head, he felt even more baffled.


    ''Could it be the case of a secret relationship and they don''t want it to be exposed?''


    A moment later, though, he once again scolded himself for minding someone else''s business.


    Once outside, Min-Jun thanked Ji-Won once more for taking care of Su-Jin. Then, he turned around and began walking away slowly, holding Su-Jin tightly around the legs, while her feet dangled freely on either side of his body.


    After gazing at their retreating form for a couple of moments, Ji-Won turned on the spot, and headed straight for his own apartment. As he walked, his mind was busy thinking about the earlier events.


    That night had indeed proved to be quite eventful. He thought how lucky he had been to have her phone ring just then. Otherwise, he didn''t know what he would have done.


    ~~~


    The next morning Su-Jin woke up with a powerful headache, followed by a strong desire to stay in bed all day. Unfortunately, she had work and, if she didn''t get up soon, she would most certainly be late.


    Since she didn''t want to deal with Director Kang''s look of displeasure, Su-Jin could only force herself to get out of bed.


    Ignoring the uncomfortable sensation in her stomach, she took a quick shower, then slowly put her clothes on.


    All this while, Su-Jin kept squinting her eyes with a grimace. She glared fiercely at the windows, as if the light coming from outside was her mortal enemy. Every loud noise caused her head to throb painfully, making her slightly dizzy.


    By the time Su-Jin finally went downstairs, Min-Jun had already finished preparing breakfast. Their friend was already sitting at the table, doodling on a piece of paper. As soon as she saw Su-Jin enter the kitchen, she smiled widely, waving a hand in salute.


    "Good morning, sunshine." Mi-Suk said cheerfully.


    Her greeting had been earnest, yet, it earned a scowl from her friend.


    "Good Morning my butt. My head is killing me." Su-Jin groaned, flopping onto a chair across from Mi-Suk.


    No sooner had her rear touched the chair, that a bowl of steaming soup appeared on the table in front of her.


    "Bean sprout soup for the invalid." Min-Jun said, showing a rare smile.


    "Ah, the royal hangover treatment. You''re spoiling me too much, little brother." Su-Jin grinned, clicking her tongue appreciatively.


    "It''s good that you know." Min-Jun gently poked the side of her head.


    Afterwards, they ate in silence, each too preoccupied with their food to think of anything. But not even five minutes later, Su-Jin decided to ask the question that had been bugging her from the moment she opened her eyes.


    "How did I get home last night?"


    "So, you don''t remember anything?" Mi-Suk asked with faint amusement. Her eyebrows were raised as she continued to tease. "You were pretty talkative when you got home. It''s such a pity that Min-Jun and I didn''t think of recording you."


    "R-Really?" Su-Jin asked in astonishment.


    As soon as she asked that, a foreboding feeling suddenly struck her.


    This time, it was her brother who replied and, sure enough, as soon his words fell, Su-Jin instantly began trembling with anxiety.


    "Sis, you were a tyrant. My poor back still remembers the harsh treatment it received last night." Min-Jun sighed, shaking his head theatrically.


    "Oh, stop it with the drama and tell me what happened." Su-Jin snapped at him.


    Hearing her impatience and witnessing his sister''s apprehensive look, Min-Jun finally relented. After all, it wasn''t too nice of him to tease a person who was currently battling a hangover.


    He sighed deeply, shaking his head slowly from one side to the other. As he recounted last night''s events, Min-Jun kept a deadpan expression. Not even his tone fluctuated, sounding quite robotic and unpleasant to the ears.


    "You got drunk and fell asleep. When I called you, your boss answered the phone instead. He gave me the address, so I came to pick you up. But, who would have imagined that not only you didn''t want to go home, you even wanted to take a stroll around the city. There was no way to dissuade you, so I had to walk with you on my back for another forty minutes. Eventually, you fell asleep and I called a cab."


    Min-Jun calmly finished his narration and gave a light shrug. Then, he proceeded to fill his mouth with rice.

 Chapter 41 - Vows And Threats

    Immediately afterwards, Mi-Suk continued the story right from where Min-Jun had left off.


    "And once you got home, you kept talking about that Director Kang."


    "Wait a second." Su-Jin interrupted, glancing nervously between her brother and her friend. "You mean to say that I was left alone with just him last night?"


    "I guess, since he was the only person I saw when I got to the restaurant." Min-Jun replied with another shrug.


    "Oh, heavens, what did I do?!" Su-Jin unexpectedly cried out in mortification, grabbing her head with both her hands. "Did I do or say anything weird?" she asked her brother quickly.


    "I wouldn''t know. You were asleep when I got there." He said simply, then added with a small smirk on his face. "Though, I have to admit something. That boss of yours was looking quite nervous, like he was expecting for the sky to fall on his head. Did you attack him or something?"


    "I wouldn''t know! I can''t remember a blasted thing!" Su-Jin shrieked with a mixture of desperation and annoyance. "How am I going to face him today at work?!"


    Mi-Suk chuckled, gazing at her friend meaningfully.


    "It should be alright. As long as you didn''t call him Sasin to his face last night, you are safe."


    Hearing her friend''s ambiguous words, Su-Jin''s wails instantly paused. She lifted her eyes slowly, gaping blankly at her friend. For some reason, she was getting another bad feeling about this whole matter.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked slowly.


    "Last night, you first took turns calling him Demon Director and Grim Reaper, seemingly undecided which one fit him best. Then, you started complimenting his eyes for being pretty, while looking at yourself in the mirror. That''s about it." Mi-Suk shrugged, finishing with a teasing wink. "Truly, it was quite harmless."


    As she spoke, Mi-Suk stared at her friend, looking thoroughly amused.


    Su-Jin, on the other hand, was far from being calm. Her face was currently like a rainbow of expressions, ranging from embarrassment to utter fright. Even the color in her cheeks swiftly changed from red to blue, then green, until it ultimately became a ghostly pale.


    Replaying Mi-Suk''s words in her head, caused goosebumps to rise all over Su-Jin''s skin.


    A second later, though, Su-Jin swiftly cast away the look of mortification and suddenly stood up. Her hand rose slightly, then fell with a loud bang on the tabletop. At the same time, her words flew out of her mouth like a torrent.


    "That''s it! From this day onwards, I am not going to drink ever again!" she declared righteously.


    Seeing how Su-Jin was speaking as though she was making a solemn vow to protect the country and save the world, the other two at the table stared at her expressionlessly.


    "Mhm, and I am going to become stupid all of a sudden." Min-Jun piped up offhandedly.


    At these words, Mi-Suk let out a very unladylike chortle. She swiftly covered her mouth to hide her laughter. Meanwhile, Min-Jun''s humorous words earned him a batch of sharp daggers coming from Su-Jin''s eyes.


    ~~~


    It appeared that Su-Jin wasn''t the only one who was prone to make vows that morning.


    The moment Ji-Won''s office door opened and his eyes fell on Seo-Jun, he instantly began emitting a chilly aura. His mouth opened, and the only thing that came out was a bone-chilling threat.


    "If you do this to me one more time, I swear that you won''t like the way I''ll deal with you. Trust me when I say that they will never find your body, Seo-Jun, even if they search the entire country."


    The man who was threatened in such a manner quickly took back the step he had just taken inside the office.


    "Oh, steady there." He raised his arms defensively.


    Despite his wary stance, though, his expression didn''t seem regretful, as he continued to speak shamelessly.


    "It''s not like I did anything wrong. Is giving you a chance to curry favor with a young lady really that damnable in your eyes?"


    Ji-Won snorted codly. He lowered his eyes, picking up a file and starting to peruse it. In his heart, he made a decision to ignore that person.


    Even in the face of this treatment, Seo-Jun''s cheerful nature still prevailed. Without much worry for his personal safety, he decidedly entered the office, closing the door behind him. As soon as no one from the office could hear them, Seo-Jun finally let his curiosity loose.


    "So, did anything interesting happen last night?" he asked, sounding extremely eager.


    His eyes were fixed on Ji-Won''s face, trying to find traces of anything unusual.


    Seeing him looking like a stupid, gosippy high schooler, Ji-Won''s mouth twitched. As his expression slowly darkened, he actually had to exert all his willpower not to whack Seo-Jun over the head with the file he was holding.


    Still, due to his experience in dealing with this foolish person, Ji-Won knew very well that if he ignored the man for too long, the consequences could be worse. As such, he grudgingly opened his mouth to give a perfunctory answer.


    "Nothing happened. I just stayed with her for a while, then her boyfriend came and picked her up."


    "Ah, I see." Seo-Jun said, smiling and nodding slowly.


    A second later, though, his mind finally registered Ji-Won''s words and he let out a yelp.


    "Who did you say came?!"


    "Her boyfriend, and if you don''t stop shouting I will add decapitation to your previous punishment, instead of a simple murder. Let''s see you running your mouth with no head on your shoulders." Ji-Won retorted, his eyes flashing with murder intent.


    His expression was so dark that not even a burned pan could be any blacker. Seo-Jun subconsciously shivered. Yet, his interest was piqued to the point that he didn''t care about his life anymore. So, he lowered his voice and continued to probe.


    "Are you sure? I mean are you absolutely positive that he was her boyfriend?"


    "The man was saved in her phone as ''My little man'' and had a heart near the name. Who else would it be if not her boyfriend?" Ji-Won retorted with a straight face.


    At his friend''s suspicion that his judgment was faulty, he could only sigh ruefully. So, he continued to give another argument to support his conjecture.


    "Besides, who else would come running to pick her up at that late hour? Even carrying her on his back because she was too drunk to wake up."


    "He could have been a friend or her brother perhaps ?" Seo-Jun tried to reason.


    "What normal girl would have her brother''s number saved as ''My little man'' and, to top it all off, add a heart next to it?" Ji-Won snapped.


    Seo-Jun swallowed his ideas back into his stomach. That last part was indeed odd and he had nothing to refute with.


    Seeing how his friend remained silent, Ji-Won nodded. He felt victorious, so he casually waved a hand.


    "I thought so too.. Now let''s get back to work."

 Chapter 42 - Becoming Fearless Like An Ostrich

    In truth, there was another reason why Ji-Won confidently thought that his guess about Park Min-Jun''s identity had been correct.


    Just as he thought of this, the pair of silver bands popped inside his mind.


    Yet, he knowingly avoided mentioning the rings. After all, the fact that they were couple rings was ultimately his own supposition. He didn''t have any proof or confirmation from the owners, and even if he had, there was still no need to talk about it with someone as rowdy as Seo-Jun. Heaven knows what he might make out of it if he knew!


    Without suspecting that he had been portrayed as ''a beast in human flesh'' kind of gossiper, Seo-Jun sighed in disappointment. He cast Ji-Won one last look, before slowly strolling back to his desk.


    However, no sooner had he closed the door behind him, that Seo-Jun thought of an idea.


    What if he went to ask for the other party involved? Wouldn''t Su-Jin be more well disposed to answer his questions than that iceberg Ji-Won? Besides, she was an intern while he was the Deputy Director, so he could easily pull rank in case she seemed reluctant to speak.


    Just as he thought about this, Seo-Jun scoffed at himself for getting such a stupid idea.


    Forget it. He wouldn''t go that far just to find out such a small matter.


    Maybe there was a chance he could ask Yeong-Ah, though. The two females were, after all, friends. In case something really did happen with Ji-Won, wouldn''t Su-Jin need someone she could share this little bit of gossip with?


    In light of all this, Seo-Jun reached the conclusion that Su-Jin was bound to say something to the other woman sooner or later, and then he could easily reap the benefits.


    Thinking of having such an innocent excuse to interact with Yeon-Ah more, Seo-Jun started smiling to himself. He really enjoyed talking to the young woman. Her mild and soft temperament made him feel comfortable, which not many people around him could accomplish.


    Furthermore, it was visible to the naked eye that Yeon-Ah had a very high emotional intelligence. Therefore, Seo-Jun could effortlessly determine that she was a very considerate person, who could read the situation very well. Just like last night, when the two had become accomplices, she didn''t make a fuss and followed his lead obediently.


    That simple fact had made Seo-Jun''s good opinion of Yeon-become even better.


    Thanks to all these thoughts, when Seo-Jun finally reached his desk, he was in very high spirits.


    ~~~


    As soon as she got to work that morning, Su-Jin was approached by a very worried Yeon-Ah.


    Fearing that she would be forced to report on everything that happened last night, Su-Jin awkwardly evaded the questions her friend asked. She merely stated that everything had been fine and that she got home alright, thus ending the subject.


    "It''s good that you''re alright. Next time, I promise not to leave you alone." Yeon-Ah gently said.


    Su-Jin waved a hand, shaking her head in dismissal. She could hear the strong sense of guilt in her friend''s voice, so she hurried to make matters clear.


    "No, no, I should be the one who promises not to do that sort of thing ever again. Getting drunk until passing out¡­" Su-Jin groaned, feeling mortified. "Such shameful behavior, and in front of that man no less." she finished in an undertone.


    She said that last part in too soft a voice, so her friend didn''t hear it clearly. Yet, Yeong-Ah, despite being a gentle and soft-spoken person, had quite an astute personality. She immediately picked up something peculiar from Su-Jin''s reaction.


    As she also thought of Su-Jin''s slightly awkward behavior when she talked about last night, Yeong-Ah paused a little. Something definitely must have happened, but Su-Jin clearly wanted to avoid mentioning it.


    In the end, Yeon-Ah was not the type to pry into other people''s matters, so she didn''t ask further questions. For her, it was enough to see her friend was unharmed and safe. Anything else could wait until the other person felt comfortable enough to talk.


    The first half of the day went by without much adventure.


    All throughout the morning Su-Jin carefully kept away from Director Kang''s office as if it was a high-risk danger zone.


    Not only that, but whenever she would see him coming out of his office, she hid behind her monitor. When she noticed that he was going in the same direction as her, she instantly bolted into the opposite way, almost toppling over in her haste.


    Her behavior was almost as if she was desperately trying to escape from a dangerous creature who could harm her upon sight.


    Once or twice Su-Jin could have sworn that Ji-Won''s eyes had turned towards her, but she didn''t risk looking at him in order to check if that was true not. Instead, she exhibited the old thieve''s formidable method of ''covering one''s ears while trying to steal a bell''.


    Hanging her head low and almost pressing her entire upper body against the desk, she left only her back and shoulders visible. In this position she looked just like a human-sized ostrich who buried its head in the sand, while the rest of its body remained hanging outside. Truly like a fearless creature!


    In order to keep her mortification at bay, Su-Jin kept working diligently. Engaging her mind in other thoughts than what happened last night surprisingly raised her work productivity.


    Just when she was doing a good job at forgetting everything else besides work, the phone on her desk began to ring.


    The sound was so loud and unexpected that Su-Jin visibly flinched. Her hands trembled for a moment, almost dropping the papers she was holding. Yet, the next second, a different kind of thought entered her mind. That right there was her office phone ringing, which meant that whoever was calling had dialed the company''s number, adding her extension.


    At once, Su-Jin forgot about anything else, instead becoming very curious to know who would call her office number.


    Not many people knew where she was working. In fact, only her brother and Mi-Suk knew about her employment. There weren''t any friends or former colleagues that she kept in contact with after finishing school. So, apart from those two, there really wasn''t anyone who could be calling her.


    After pondering for a few seconds, Su-Jin finally decided to find out who was on the other side of the call. Thus, she quickly reached out and lifted the receiver.


    "Hello?"

 Chapter 43 - Unexpected Visitor

    "Hello?"


    As she spoke into the receiver, Su-Jin''s voice sounded slightly nervous. She paused after the greeting, waiting for the other person to say something.


    Not even a second later, Miss Jung''s voice could be heard from the other side of the phone, sounding both calm and pleasant.


    "Miss Park, there is someone downstairs waiting for you."


    "For me?" Su-Jin blinked, her appearance changing from nervousness to astonishment.


    "Yes. He says his name is Park Min-Jun. Do you know this person?"


    "What did he come all the way here for?" Su-Jin mumbled in an undertone.


    Then, realizing that Miss Jung had asked her a question, she hastily replied in a louder voice.


    "Ah, yes, indeed I know him. Thank you very much for letting me know, Miss Jung. I''ll be right there."


    With that, Su-Jin put the receiver down and got up.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Yeon-Ah asked, stretching her arms and neck.


    For the past couple of hours she had also been working hard, so now she felt like taking a short break. Just as she was about to move around a bit, she noticed Su-Jin hastily getting ready to leave her desk.


    Hearing her friend''s question, Su-Jin turned her head and smiled.


    "Just going downstairs for a bit. There is someone here to see me. In case anyone asks, I will be back quickly."


    "Alright."


    Once she got downstairs, entering the lobby, Su-Jin''s eyes darted around the area. Not even a second later she saw her brother waiting for her outside. Her heart thumped, giving her a strange feeling of anxiousness. So, she quickly hurried to his side.


    "Min-Jun, what happened? Why did you come here?" she asked breathlessly.


    "I had to come because my sister is a scatterbrain. I guess you''d forget even your head if it wasn''t attached to your body." Min-Jun retorted with a helpless sigh.


    A moment later he lifted his hand and tapped her head with something.


    Just as she was about to scold her brother for his words, Su-Jin felt the light bonk on her head. Looking up dazedly, she saw her mobile phone, hovering a few centimeters above her head.


    Apparently, she had forgotten it at home and didn''t even realize. Considering just how much she treasured that phone it was very unusual for her to leave it behind like that. This incident was clear proof of just how much her brain had been affected by last night''s events.


    "Thank you, Min-Jun. I owe you one."


    Su-Jin cast Min-Jun a wary smile, then she seized the phone from her brother''s hand, holding it to her chest as though it was a priceless treasure. But just as she was starting to feel content, Su-Jin suddenly became aware of the scorching heat. Her clothes immediately stuck to her body, as she began to sweat.


    The summer sun that day was really too strong. Since Min-Jun had stayed out in the open for a while, Su-Jin was worried that he might feel uncomfortable.


    "Why didn''t you wait inside? It''s too hot out here." she softly chidded.


    "It was too stuffy inside. Besides, people were gawking at me weirdly, so I decided to wait out here."


    Su-Jin blinked in confusion, then glanced around.


    Sure enough, all the women who came out of the building, as well as the ones who passed them by in order to get inside, were all shooting furtive glances at Min-Jun.


    With a chuckle, Su-Jin turned to look at her brother more carefully.


    He was wearing his high school uniform, made of grey pants and jacket. Due to the insufferable heat he wasn''t wearing his tie, and the first button of his white shirt was undone. Compared to his usual neat bearing, this appearance gave his persona a more rebellious aura. Even his hair was slightly more ruffled than usual, sticking up and revealing most of his forehead.


    True enough, her brother looked handsome indeed. But had any of those women known what kind of mean character he could sometimes exhibit, they would definitely run away in fright.


    After shaking her head internally, Su-Jin returned to the conversation.


    "Thanks again for the phone. Are you going back to school now?" Su-Jin asked.


    "No. We finished earlier today. Now I''m going home to continue studying. The exams are starting next week." Min-Jun replied.


    While he spoke, he completely ignored all the women that were now openly goggling at him.


    To an untrained eye it might have looked like he was playing hard to get, but Su-Jin knew better. Her brother was just that oblivious to women''s stares. He never cared about his female colleagues, and every time a girl would confess her feelings, he would turn her down immediately. He would even do it in such a way that neither of those poor girls dared to approach him again.


    At times, Su-Jin had wondered why her brother was acting that way towards every female, but she never managed to find out. When asked, Min-Jun would merely shrug and say he was not interested in dating. Or, on different occasions, he would simply give studying as a reason.


    After all, he was the best in his class and had to maintain his grades at a high level in order to achieve his dream of becoming a doctor. Entering medical school wasn''t easy and he had to study hard. Thus, he never went around on dates or spent time playing around like other boys his age did.


    Looking at her brother now, Su-Jin felt a strange mixture of sadness and pride. She was sad that Min-Jun couldn''t enjoy life more. At the same time, she felt proud because he was a cool younger brother, a very smart student, and a handsome young man.


    Filled with such intense emotions, Su-Jin forgot for a moment that they were still outside. She raised herself on tiptoes, reaching out to ruffle Min-Jun''s hair. A bout of giggles escaped from her lips as she patted his head tenderly.


    "My little man is all grown up now." She cooed, shooting him a wide grin.


    "Stop it." Min-Jun grumbled, swatting her hand away. "I''m going now. See you later."


    "Be careful on your way home." She waved a hand exaggeratedly, as though he was about to leave for another country.


    "And you be careful not to destroy anything at work. Company assets are expensive." Min-Jun shouted over his shoulder.


    His reminder made Su-Jin scowl.


    ''I''m not that big of a public menace, you know..'' She scoffed internally, secretly sticking her tongue out at her brother''s receding back.

 Chapter 44 - Looking For A Substitute

    During this time, back in the Director''s office, Ji-Won was just receiving some paperwork from Miss Jung. The secretary had come to his office right after Su-Jin went downstairs. The documents needed Director Kang''s signature before being sent further up to the Senior Director. They regarded the Corporate Social Responsibility event that was going to be held that Friday.


    "Thank you very much, Miss Jung." Ji-Won said, handing her back the signed papers.


    Just as the secretary was about to open the door, he thought of something and stopped her.


    "On your way out, would you be so kind as to tell Miss Park to come to my office?"


    Miss Jung stopped with her hand hovering above the doorknob. She half-turned her body, politely replying to the Director.


    "Miss Park is not at her desk at the moment. Someone came here to see her, so she is currently downstairs in the lobby."


    "Some came here? Who?" Ji-Won asked before he could stop himself.


    "A young man called Park Min-Jun."


    "I see." Ji-Won said quietly, then he added hastily, "Thank you, Miss Jung. That will be all."


    "Very well, Director Kang."


    Miss Jung offered him a small bow and left the office.


    After he remained alone, Ji-Won deactivated his automatic window shades. For the next fifteen minutes, he kept glancing at Su-Jin''s desk.


    When she finally came back several minutes later, Su-Jin''s face looked flushed and her face carried a bright smile. When she looked up towards her desk, her eyes met that of Director Kang''s.


    They both froze on the spot, unable to look away. In that moment when their eyes locked, both their complexions suffered some changes.


    The traces of a smile have all but disappeared from Su-Jin''s face, leaving her with an almost blank expression. Meanwhile, Ji-Won appeared to have been hit over the head with a blunt object. His gaze darkened slightly and he looked stunned.


    Time stopped for just a second, but then everything began to move again.


    Fighting off a small cough, Ji-Won slowly recollected his wits. He waved a hand, motioning for Su-Jin to come to his office.


    Noticing his gesture, Su-Jin snapped out of her daze. She instantly began to feel worried.


    ''What does he want to see me for? Is it about last night? Did I really do something terrible that I should be ashamed of?'' She thought frantically.


    As she walked towards Ji-Won''s office, Su-Jin felt like she was on her way to meet her demise. This imagery only added to her anxiety, making her think even more ridiculous thoughts.


    ''Is this how those who have been sentenced to death by poison felt as they walked towards the bowl of poisoned wine? Were their hearts beating with so much apprehension, almost bursting out of their chests?''


    During her internal turmoil, Su-Jin completely disregarded the fact that her imagination was completely and utterly historically inaccurate. Those people she was now sympathizing with actually did not have to walk anywhere. In fact, they only had to kneel on a straw mat and wait for the bowl containing poison to be placed before them. They were literally sitting and waiting to die.


    Just as Su-Jin''s mind was swirling with exaggerated ideas, she finally reached the dreaded door. Stopping to take a deep, reassuring breath, Su-Jin gripped the door handle. When she could feel her breathing calming down a bit, she opened the door and walked inside Director Kang''s office.


    The man was sitting at his desk, his eyes fixed on the monitor, while his fingers ran around the keyboard like they were dancing.


    Su-Jin took a few small steps inside, stopping a little distance from Director Kang''s desk. She stood motionless, trying to hide her anxiousness by lowering her head. She stared at the floor for several moments, when she heard a light cough. Her head snapped up and she realized that Director Kang had already stopped typing at some point in time, and was now gesturing for her to get closer.


    She took a step forward, looking at him apprehensively.


    "Director Kang, you wanted to see me?" Su-Jin asked in a quivering voice.


    "Yes. I wanted to talk to you about something. The Marketing Department asked if we have a concept ready for the upcoming event." Ji-Won said, leaning back into his chair.


    Compared to Su-Jin''s nervous attitude, he looked more at ease. But the only reason why he could achieve that level of calmness was because the subject they were discussing didn''t entail anything personal. Yes, work he could handle, therefore any personal aspects should be ignored. After all, it appeared that she couldn''t remember anything from last night anyway. Otherwise, how could she look at him straight in the eye like it was nothing?


    While Ji-Won was bringing his frame of mind in a more comfortable setting, he heard Su-Jin asking him a question.


    "Upcoming event? Is that the one we have to make a list for by the end of next week?"


    "Exactly." he nodded calmly.


    "But why are they asking us for a concept if we still have time to decide?" Su-Jin asked in confusion, her eyebrows knitting together.


    "That''s because the Marketing Department wasn''t aware of the deadline being extended. At first, it was supposed to be this Frida, but since we have the corporate events this weekend, and because you and Miss Lee are still new, we have obtained an extension." Ji-Won replied simply.


    "I see." Su-Jin said quietly.


    There was a short pause, then Ji-Won continued to explain.


    "Our colleagues from the Marketing Department usually help us with the merchandise for our products, as well as with any promotional related activities. This time, they wanted to know if we have a concept ready, so they could begin making flyers and presentation materials."


    "I understand." Su-Jin replied blankly.


    Outside, she appeared calm and collected. However, internally she was beginning to feel uneasy, wondering what Director Kang''s point was and when he was going to reach it.


    Sensing her impatience, Ji-Won let out a helpless sigh, then cut to the chase.


    "For the next two weeks their graphic designer in charge of the promotional pictures will not be available. Therefore, they wanted to know if we have someone who could be his substitute."


    "A substitute?" Su-Jin asked in surprise. "For a graphic designer?"


    "Yes, they need someone who can spare a week to create the concept pictures for our event.." Ji-Won nodded.

 Chapter 45 - Embarrassment Inducing Apologies

    Su-Jin blinked several times, bewilderment written all over her face. She never thought that other departments could ask them for recommendations. Suddenly, she was curious about something else. Did Director Kang ask the others about this as well or just her?


    Before Su-Jin could stop herself, her mouth had already opened, blurting the question out.


    "What about the others?"


    She saw Ji-Won shaking his head slowly. Then, with a sigh, the man spoke slowly.


    "So far I have asked Miss Lee and unfortunately she doesn''t know anyone with an arts degree. Seo-Jun doesn''t know anyone who would be available right now either. That leaves only you and Jung Seok. Apparently, Jung Seok has majored in arts, but right now he is too caught up with the financial analysis to make time for anything."


    Seo-Jun listened carefully. After Ji-Won finished his explanation, she nodded in understanding.


    "I know someone, but I will have to ask her. Is it alright if I give you an answer tomorrow?"


    "Of course." Ji-Won''s eyes widened slightly. Frankly, he hadn''t expected her to be this willing to help, so he felt very surprised.


    "Thank you." Su-Jin said.


    Just then, her mind slipped towards different thoughts. While thinking about how to ask Mi-Suk about the substitute matter, Su-Jin wasn''t careful with her expressions. As she stood there in a daze in front of Director Kang''s desk, the corners of her lips lifted slightly. So, without realizing, she actually smiled at him.


    Ji-Won, who had unexpectedly been hit in the face with that smile, felt his mind blanking out for a moment. Due to his mind falling into a daze, Ji-Won subconsciously raised his lips as well. His voice also took on a more lighter tone when he replied to her previous words.


    "I should be the one thanking you."


    The change in his expression, as well as his tone, took Su-Jin completely by surprise. She froze, gaping at him like he was a stranger. She simply couldn''t recognize this man as the cold and indifferent Director Kang she knew.


    Seeing her startled expression, Ji-Won''s smile slowly faltered. He cleared his throat and quickly tried to recover his aloof image by adding a few work related words.


    "Without the promotional pictures we cannot begin the planning phase of the event. Therefore, it is very important to have them as soon as the concept is established."


    Nodding in agreement, Su-Jin dazedly made her way towards the door. Just as she was on the verge of opening it, she suddenly changed her mind and turned around. Ji-Won gazed at her, curious as to why she had stopped.


    Then, just like a real ''no mouth to filter'' person, she decided to speak before her brain could fully process the words.


    "About last night¡­ I am really sorry. You were very kind to help and I must have troubled you." She said quietly, looking down at her feet.


    Her words made Ji-Won jump to his feet. He was so flustered that in his haste he hit the edge of the desk. Several small objects rattled and some even fell with a light thud on the carpet floor.


    This sudden movement startled Su-Jin into looking up. Their eyes met and they both stared at each other, obviously mortified, but for different reasons.


    After recollecting herself, Su-Jin continued to speak quietly.


    "Director Kang, I am not an ungrateful person, so I really wanted to thank you for staying with me last night and making sure I was taken home safely."


    Su-Jin said all this with careful consideration, yet her words only made Ji-Won inwardly groan. All this while he had hoped the subject would never be opened. Just like a coward, he pretended nothing happened, but now that she had brought it up herself there was no way for him to keep hiding from this. Nevertheless, that didn''t mean he couldn''t try.


    As if trying to escape from something terrible, Ji-Won quickly shook his head, waving a hand dismissively.


    "There is really no need to thank me. In truth, I didn''t do much anyway. It was your¡­"


    Here, Ji-Won momentarily paused, hesitating on how to continue. For some reason he just didn''t feel comfortable saying the word ''boyfriend'' or ''lover'' to her face. Shifting his eyes away from her, he coughed lightly. By doing so he tried to hide his inner thoughts.


    "What I mean is¡­ Like I said, I didn''t do much. I am glad you got home safely. Next time, just make sure you drink less." He finished awkwardly with a firm nod.


    At the same time, he felt so embarrassed on the inside that his heart was raising up a tempest. For some reason, he felt that his current IQ was lower than a preschooler''s. Where did all his degrees and diplomas go? Also, what happened to that eloquence of his when dealing with the higher management? He honestly did not know himself.


    While Ji-Won was suffering from his inner turmoil, Su-Jin''s voice pulled him back to the conversation.


    "Still, I wanted to say thank you and also offer my apologies. Please don''t mind if I said or did something wrong last night." She insisted, bowing her head slightly.


    As she was fumbling with her fingers, a sheepish expression appeared on her face. She also seemed to be quite troubled, yet, this only made Ji-Won shift his inner tirade towards her. feel even more indignant.


    ''Don''t mind it you say? As if that''s so easy to do!''


    Ji-Won inwardly exploded with indignance. Then, as he remembered last night''s events clearly, he suddenly felt absolutely mortified.


    ''Also, what''s that about IF you said something wrong or IF you did something wrong? How about you calling me all sorts of names to my face, such as rude jerk, a horrible man and even a Grim Reaper? Moreover, you pulling at me forcefully and telling me that I have beautiful eyes and that I should smile more often¡­ what the hell was that?!''


    Ji-Won fumed, but no later had he thought of that last part, that his mind unexpectedly turned in a different direction.


    ''Well, I guess that last part may not have been so bad. Nevertheless, some propriety should still be maintained when¡­''


    Reaching up to here, Ji-Won''s thoughts suddenly screeched to a halt. At once, he instantly gave himself a mental slap.


    What the hell was he thinking? May not have been so bad?! How could that be?! It seemed that this conversation had to end, right now, or else who knew what other strange thoughts his mind might concoct next.


    Taking a deep breath, Ji-Won decidedly opened his mouth, cutting the conversation short.


    "I received your apologies. There is no need to discuss this matter further.. You may return to your desk, Miss Park."

 Chapter 46 - Appeasing One’s Cold-hearted Boss Through Hard Work

    Ji-Won''s words came out sounding a tad bit too harsh. He intended to be firm, but still retain a bit of a tolerant hint. After all, it wasn''t his intention to appear like a cold tyrant in front of his employee. But, unfortunately, his regret came one step too late.


    Hearing his severe tone, Su-Jin flinched, her neck shrinking as though she had been slapped. Her boss''s stony-hearted attitude rendered her completely speechless, so she could only bow her head silently.


    Two seconds later, she was leaving the Director''s office with an embarrassed expression plastered on her face. She slumped into her chair like a boneless person, almost sliding onto the floor. With a loud exhale she leaned forward, placing her head on the desk.


    ''Based on the Director''s reaction just now I guess I really did something to upset him.'' She groaned inwardly.


    Meanwhile, as soon as he was left alone in his office, Ji-Won hurriedly reached towards his desk. After fumbling for a moment he finally found the remote that operated the window shades. He frantically pressed on the button, feeling relieved only when the large window was once again entirely covered. After that, he started nervously pacing around his office.


    As Ji-Won kept measuring the room like that, he resembled more a black wolf locked up in a cage, than a Director in his office.


    Due to the rising frustration, he kept brushing his hand through his hair, making the black strands shift in all directions. While his midnight black hair appeared more and more unruly with each brush of his fingers, Ji-Won''s nostrils kept flaring in annoyance. Even his eyes darkened a few shades, until they looked like two bottomless pits.


    ''If you are going to get drunk and do stupid things, at least have the decency to remember them! What''s the point in looking so remorseful after the fact? Also, how can apologizing for what you don''t even remember be considered properly asking for forgiveness?!''


    While his mind berated poor Su-Jin like that, Ji-Won''s body continued to march around the office, stopping in his tracks from time to time only to let out a string of cold snorts.


    ~~~


    Just like she promised, Su-Jin didn''t forget to ask Mi-Suk if she wanted to be the graphic designer''s substitute. That evening during dinner, the two of them discussed the matter while eating. To Su-Jin''s delight, Mi-Suk accepted almost immediately, which made Su-Jin''s mood to turn for the better.


    ''This is perfect! Maybe now that Grim Reaper Boss will look at me more kindly. After all, I did get him a graphic designer on such short notice.'' Su-Jin gloated to herself.


    "Thank you so much, Mi-Suk. You are wonderful." Su-Jin chirped, hugging her friend around the shoulders.


    "Don''t mention it. Besides, taking part in a project for such a big company will definitely look good on my portfolio, so it''s a win-win situation." Mi-Suk grinned.


    "But don''t you have your webtoon to work on? How will you manage two projects at once?" Min-Jun intervened, glancing between his sister and their friend.


    "You are not the only person who is capable of working hard, Min-Jun. In this family there''s also me." Mi-Suk scowled at him, going as far as to stick her tongue out in his direction. "Besides," she continued in a more serious tone. "I will only need two or perhaps three days to finish with the concept pictures once your company gives me the theme."


    "That''s great news." Su-Jin beamed in delight.


    "Yeah well, just be careful not to overwork yourself. Otherwise you''ll end up having dark marks under your eyes and look ugly like a ghost." Min-Jun warned, sounding sarcastic.


    But, at the same time, a look of worry flickered in his gaze as he stared in Mi-Suk direction.


    Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, neither Mi-Suk, nor his sister noticed that small show of emotion. They were too deep in conversation to pay any attention to him.


    "So, you really have no idea what the theme for the event will be?" Mi-Suk was asking.


    "No. We have to make a list and one idea will be chosen among the ones presented. We will find out next week." Su-Jin sighed.


    "How''s your list coming along?" her friend asked, between a mouthful of rice.


    "Not good. I kept trying to think of interesting ideas, but somehow they all seem¡­ plain and boring. Nothing they haven''t done already." Su-Jin sighed again, poking at her rice with the chopsticks.


    "Stop playing with your food and eat." Min-Jun nudged her. "You need your strength if you are to work hard." After a short break he added. "Have you thought about searching through all their previous special events? I am sure a company as big as Kangji Tourism should have documents saved about their previous work."


    "Yes, they have an archive in the Planning Department. It contains their previous deals, offers, propositions and who knows what else."


    After she finished her words, Su-Jin paused for a brief moment. Then, she began sounding excited all of a sudden.


    "That''s it! Why didn''t I think about that earlier?! Min-Jun, you truly are a genius."


    "I already knew that." Min-Jun retorted matter-of-factly.


    Both women rolled their eyes at his lack of modesty. However, Su-Jin couldn''t deny that her brother had given her a wonderful idea.


    Until then, she had only read about the events and offers they had available in the current year. She never thought about going further back and checking what they had one year or two years ago. If she looked at those, maybe she would get an idea. After all, you never know where the spark of inspiration could come from.


    Truthful to her newfound resolution, Su-Jin spent the entire first half of the next day hidden in the archives. The first hour and half was spent while looking between the multitude of boxes stashed there, until she finally found the ones she believed would be worth checking.


    Based on their labels, those boxes she chose contained touristic packages for tours around the city that had been approved in the last two years. Considering the fact that all these files were sorted based on month and year, she really had no idea what kind of activities they contained.


    Therefore, in order to get a general idea of the content, she had to thoroughly peruse each and every single file.

 Chapter 47 - High-level Difficulty Task

    So that she could have enough time to go through all of those containers and sort their contents, Su-Jin started to work early in the morning. She even skipped lunch that day just to make more time to check the archive. However, even identifying the files that she needed proved to be an arduous job.


    That, and the fact that she had to climb up and down a ladder in order to reach the tallest shelves, made everything seem more like a physical exercise rather than a simple work task.


    The cardboard boxes weren''t very easy either. Until then, Su-Jin had never known just how heavy stacks of paper could really be.


    Feeling morose, Su-Jin huffed and groaned, pulling box after box out of its rack and placing it on a lower shelf for easy access. That way, the floor would remain clear for her to scatter only the files she wanted to look at later.


    After a long while, Su-Jin finally managed to separate almost all of the boxes she would have to look through from the ones she didn''t need.


    There was only one more box left to check and, as if to make matters even more difficult for her, it was stacked up on the highest shelf. Even after she climbed onto the ladder and tiptoed on the last step, she still could barely reach it.


    Sensing that the level of difficulty for this task was a tad too high for her, Su-Jin in her actions. Already feeling exhausted, she contemplated whether she should continue to struggle by herself or call someone for help.


    Even after two minutes had passed she was still undecided. It wasn''t that no one would come if she asked for help, but it was rather due to her own reluctance to trouble anyone else. Rummaging through the archives had been her choice, so she should finish the job herself.


    As a consequence to these considerations, Su-Jin ultimately decided to take this task as a personal challenge, refusing to become despondent without trying her hardest first.


    With this newfound resolution, Su-Jin sucked in a breath and reached out for the box once again. She stretched her body to the max, using one hand to lean against the rack. Due to the pressure, the entire thing creaked ominously, but so far it remained stable.


    After a bit of effort, Su-Jin finally managed to reach the box and began pulling it slowly towards her. The container slid heavily towards the edge of the shelf, but it suddenly stopped. No matter how many times Su-Jin tried to pull at it, the box refused to budge.


    Cursing under her breath, Su-Jin tried to reach higher. Her toes protested under the pressure, but she ignored it. For now, she was completely focused on her goal.


    That''s when she noticed there were many holes on the front side of the cardboard box. This gave her an idea.


    Using one hand, Su-Jin slid a finger into one of those holes, while grabbing at the front side of the box with the other hand. This position meant that she had to lean against the rack with almost her entire body, depending entirely on the ladder and her muscles for support.


    As soon as she felt that her hold was tight enough, Su-Jin gave the box another pull. The container still didn''t budge and she tried again, this time even harder.


    With a jolt of excitement, she felt the box sliding towards her. However, due to her forceful yank, it now moved way too fast. Instead of stopping at the edge, the box slid off the shelf and landed on top of Su-Jin''s head. The sudden weight change made Su-Jin''s body lose its balance and she wobbled violently.


    Feeling her feet shaking under the strain, she began to panic. Letting out a loud yelp, she instinctively tried to grab onto the frame of the rack. But doing that while still keeping a tight hold onto the box seemed like a superhero mission.


    Unfortunately, her body was not as stubborn as her mind, nor her arms as strong as steel. Soon, they both gave in under the pressure.


    With just the slightest shift in position, Su-Jin instantly felt her feet sliding down the step of the ladder. The very next moment, she began to fall together with the box. The experience felt like diving into water while holding a huge and heavy rock.


    At the end of the fall, Su-Jin crashed on the floor with a loud thud. The noise was immediately followed by an even louder whimper.


    Fortunately, Su-Jin didn''t break anything, but her body ached all over. The box she had been holding landed beside her. Its lid was opened and the content laid splattered all around the floor.


    After everything calmed down, she continued to remain in the same position, with half her body submerged under sheets of paper and file covers. Glancing around, she noticed with trepidation that the entire archive room was in chaos.


    A minute later, thinking it was all over, Su-Jin wanted to get up. But the moment she tried to move, a stabbing pain came from one of her legs. She drew in a sharp breath, freezing in place.


    The left side of her lower body felt painful, especially the outside area of her upper thigh. She grimaced, thinking of the ugly bruise that, in less than a day, will surely cover that area.


    What Su-Jin didn''t count on, though, was that her previous wobbly attempts at gaining balance had shifted the rack from its place. Not even one minute after she fell, the entire piece began to sway. Su-Jin glanced up just as the furniture came toppling down towards her.


    Before everything came crashing down, she barely had enough time to close her eyes and cover her head with both arms. A shriek came out of her mouth just as loud thuds and swishing noises resounded all around her.


    Su-Jin felt pieces of paper fluttering around her arms and legs. They felt like the touch of thousands of butterfly wings, soft but also firm. Amidst the chaos, Su-Jin waited for the tall rack to fall and hit her. But for some reason, even after she waited for a full minute, the worst contact never came.


    During this time, Su-Jin blinked several times in confusion, her body spasming under the tension. But before she could finally recollect her senses and look up, Su-Jin heard a strange sound coming from somewhere next to her. It sounded like a metallic object scraping against the floor and it was immediately followed by a hoarse voice.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"

 Chapter 48 - A Narrow Escape

    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    A man''s booming voice came from somewhere above Su-Jin''s head, causing her ears to ring. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to clear her mind from the muddled state it succumbed in.


    But wait a minute. Why did she feel that something was wrong with this situation? Wasn''t that voice way too familiar?


    ''Why does it sound like Director Kang''s voice? It can''t really be him, right?'' Su-Jin wondered silently.


    As soon as she thought of that name, though, her brain instantly helped her envision the person''s face as well.


    ''Based on that shout just now he must be super angry.'' she reasonably concluded.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" a second yell came from above her head.


    As soon as that timbre resounded in the room again there was no doubt left in Su-Jin''s mind. It was unmistakably Director Kang''s voice. And based on what she could pick up from his tone, he really was very angry. So angry that he could probably freeze an entire lake just with the iceness from his voice.


    Su-Jin''s arms trembled and she gradually withdrew them from around her head. She tilted her head, looking up, but the next second she almost cussed out loud. At that moment she really regretted ever opening her eyes, for the picture that assaulted her vision was simply too astonishing.


    Director Kang was currently looming over Su-Jin''s fallen form, causing an enormous shadow to be cast on the floor. Both his arms were raised above his head, holding onto the falling rack. His brows were furrowed and the corners of his mouth were twitching.


    Based on the way his suit jacket was currently tightening around his upper body, it was clear that his muscles were strained from the effort of catching, as well as holding onto such a heavy object. If she looked closely, Su-Jin could probably see the veins on the back of his hands bulging from the strain.


    To her utter astonishment, Su-Jin next saw Director Kang taking a half a step forward, bending his body slightly in order to keep the rack farther away from her. This image caused both her eyes to widen until they resembled two saucers. Any more and they would be on the verge of popping out of their sockets.


    On the other hand, the hero who had inspired such a strong reaction was so furious that his eyes almost turned red. A smouldering fire seemed to have been lit inside his pupils, a strange mixture of feelings churning within them. Due to the intensity of his emotions, Ji-Won''s gaze almost solidified as he continued to stare at the fallen woman''s speechless appearance.


    Just a few minutes earlier, Kang Ji-Won was on his way to the kitchen to get a coffee. His gait was leisure and he was lost in thoughts, when he suddenly heard noises coming from the archive room.


    At first, he ignored them thinking that it was probably just an employee searching for some documents. However, just as he was about to turn into the small hallway that took to the kitchen, a loud thud reached his ears, followed by a sharp yelp. The combinations of sounds made him jump in fright.


    At once, Ji-Won forgot all about his coffee and instead hurried towards the archive room. He reached there just in time to see the tall rack falling towards Su-Jin. She was cowering on the floor, her arms raised to protect her head. But these attempts were futile. Ji-Won knew that once that rack hit her body, it wouldn''t make a difference how she protected herself.


    With his body reacting instinctively, Ji-Won leaped inside the room and grabbed the rack a short distance before it touched Su-Jin''s arms. All the boxes stacked on the shelves fell, crashing down like projectiles. Some ended up hitting his arms and back, while others simply fell heavily on the floor, their contents spilling everywhere.


    Watching the papers inside those boxes being scattered all around the floor, caused Ji-Won''s face to darken. He groaned inwardly, viciously cursing his bad luck.


    It had taken him a month to organize that archive room and to get the entire paperwork catalogued properly. Now, all his hard work was reduced to utter chaos, just a big messy pile of paper that covered the entire floor. And all because of her.


    As though he was grinding them through his teeth before speaking, Ji-Won''s words came out slowly and almost painfully.


    "I asked you a question."


    While he talked, he was trembling in fury, yet, his hands were still conscientiously holding onto the heavy rack. Ji-Won continued to speak, carefully enunciating each word.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    "Director Kang¡­ I¡­ I was¡­" Su-Jin stuttered.


    Her mind was in a mess, both from the earlier scare, as well as from the apprehension Director Kang''s presence caused her.


    Seeing the Director look so furious made her words falter. Her throat suddenly went dry, making it impossible for her to utter a single syllable. Ji-Won''s black eyes were burning with fury and even his hair looked as though an electric shockwave was coursing through his entire body.


    A second later, Ji-Won cursed under his breath. Mustering all his strength, he finally pushed the rack back into its place. Once empty, the frame wasn''t so heavy and he was able to move it by himself quite easily.


    Su-Jin, on the other hand, continued to remain on the floor. Her entire body was limp and she was afraid to make a single sound. The air was coming in and out of her lungs in erratic breaths, making her feel lightheaded. Just like that, she was slowly working herself closer to a small panic attack.


    Finally, after a few moments of forcing herself to calm down, Su-Jin''s heartbeat slowly returned to normal and her breathing eased somewhat. She tried to stand, but she didn''t even get to take a single step before her legs gave in. Under the weight, she staggered to the side and almost fell.


    To Su-Jin''s astonishment, Director Kang reached out an arm and swiftly caught her by the waist.


    "Do you have jelly legs or what?" Ji-Won snapped at her.


    Then, unexpectedly remembering her staggering from the previous team dinner, he added in an undertone.


    "Why can''t you ever stand properly?!"

 Chapter 49 - Silent Anger Is Scarier Than Burning Rage

    "I¡­ I''m sorry." Su-Jin breathed out feebly.


    Her voice was very low, barely a whisper. Hearing it caused Ji-Won''s already knitted eyebrows to draw slightly closer.


    "Are you alright? Did you hit yourself when you fell?"


    Ji-Won didn''t even realize that, by now, he was already starting to sound slightly less angry. His voice slowly turned from hostility to worry, and even his expression softened to a certain degree. It all happened so naturally that it completely escaped his attention.


    He glanced at Su-Jin, looking over her body and face, trying to see if she was hurt anywhere. From what he could see at first glance, there were some small cuts on her arms and cheeks, probably from the falling papers, but other than that she seemed to be uninjured.


    Su-Jin continued to remain silent, staring at him absentmindedly.


    "Miss Park, are you alright?"


    Despite beginning to feel a bit annoyed at Su-Jin''s lack of response, Ji-Won still endeavored to keep his tone from sounding too sharp. It was too bad that Su-Jin was too out of it to take notice of his tone. As such, this small consideration on his part went unobserved, causing another wave of vexation to rise inside Ji-Won''s chest.


    A short moment later, Su-Jin''s mind finally jerked awake and she realized that he was talking to her. She cleared her throat, trying to keep her voice from trembling.


    "N-No. I mean yes. I¡­ I''m alright. Just a few bruises here and there, but otherwise¡­ I''m alright."


    Just as she finished her words, her mind suffered yet another terrible shock.


    Director Kang had one arm wrapped around her waist, holding her body in a half-embrace. His arm gave off a strong feeling of warmth and security, his touch causing small tingles to go up her spine.


    Meanwhile, his pale face was hovering above her eyes, enlarged due to their body''s proximity. A strange expression flickered on his features, one that she couldn''t understand. There was something deeply hidden in those black eyes, something that could both intimidate and entice.


    Suddenly aware of there being less than a few centimeters between them, Su-Jin''s mind jolted. She was so shocked that she almost yelped in fright. With her heart skipping a beat, she quickly willed her legs to sustain her weight. Then, she slowly leaned away from him, disentangling herself from his grasp.


    Feeling her movement, Ji-Won quickly withdrew his arm. Next, her waist slipped out of his hold and he felt an odd sense of discomfort. Thinking that it was surely because of something she did, Ji-Won instantly forgot all about his worry. His previous mild attitude reverted back to coldness as he glowered at her.


    "Miss Park, your ineptitude really amazes me. Just when I believe nothing worse can happen, you prove me wrong."


    Ji-Won paused, glancing around the room with a fowl expression on his face. There was a dark aura surrounding his handsome persona, making him appear fiercer than Su-Jin had ever seen him before.


    After his eyes circled the mess on the floor, his dark pupils finally settled on Su-Jin. Ji-Won''s sharp gaze made her flinch and she instinctively retreated a step.


    Just then, Ji-Won''s next words fell heavily like a sentence.


    "Regardless of what you have to do, I expect to see this place back to how it was by tomorrow evening." He said in a low, dangerous voice.


    No sooner had he spoken, that the entire atmosphere in the room turned stifle and cold.


    Su-Jin felt the air leave her lungs as if something was pressing her from all sides. As she watched him glare at her, she felt like a small kitten in front of a feral wolf. Yet, in her head she couldn''t help but fall in a daze from wonder.


    ''This Director Kang sure has a fierce aura. He really reminds me of those Grim Reapers I''ve read about in stories. Cold, menacing and heartless¡­ he really ticks every single one of these requirements.''


    On the outside, though, in response to his words, Su-Jin simply nodded and uttered a feeble ''Yes''.


    After watching him turn on his heels and leave, she finally let out a drawn-out sigh of respite. For the first time in a few moments she could finally breathe properly. Also, she had expected him to explode, curse and yell at her. But for some reason, his silent reaction made things feel even more ominous.


    ''Somehow, he seems even more dangerous when he isn''t yelling.'' Su-Jin thought, feeling a slight shiver going down her spine.


    Thinking about taking a short break before beginning to clean up the mess she had caused, Su-Jin went back to her desk first. Yeon-Ah was waiting for her there, a small lunch box in one of her hands and a bottle of water in the other.


    "I saw you skipping lunch, so I got you this from the supermarket." Yeon-Ah said, smiling warmly at her friend.


    "Oh, you''re a lifesaver!" Su-Jin exclaimed gratefully.


    Her eyes almost shot out little hearts at the sight of food.


    After the earlier adventure, Su-Jin''s stomach had begun to grumble. She was both hungry and upset. Now that the initial shock was starting to wear off, she remembered with irritation Director Kang''s cold attitude. Granted, he had saved her and she was grateful for that.


    However, she could not overlook his harsh tone and mean expression while telling her to clean up the archive room. After all, it wasn''t like she did it on purpose. It was just an accident. She even got hurt in the process.


    "Thank you for the lunch box, Yeon-Ah. I will be sure to pay you back." Su-Jin added quickly, shooting another grateful glance at her friend.


    "It''s alright. I went out to get something for myself and I saw they had yummy looking lunch boxes." Yeon-Ah replied with an airy wave of her hand.


    After eating, Su-Jin felt a sudden boost of energy. This was the power of a well-fed stomach. Like a car that had suddenly been given enough fuel, Su-Jin hurried back into the Archive room.. She hoped to do as much cleaning up as she could before work time was over.

 Chapter 50 - Another Chance Encounter

    Despite her initial determination, two hours later Su-Jin found out just how difficult this new mission was. She was grumbling and cursing at no one in particular as she tried to put everything in order again. Organizing the paperwork was truly a hellish job.


    Fortunately for her, though, most of the boxes that fell from the rack were the very ones she wanted to go through. But having their content scattered on the floor, mixed together in a messed up jumble of reports, diagrams, charts and pictures, made her eyes hurt.


    Feeling her brain on the brink of sizzling under the enormous strain, Su-Jin decided to take another short break.


    ''Nothing beats a breath of fresh air when you want to clear your head.'' She wisely told herself.


    As it happened, there was one perfect place in the company that could offer Su-Jin the peace and quiet she needed in order to calm both her mind and soul. With that particular image in mind, she went out in the hallway and took the elevator. Once inside, she quickly pushed the button for the highest floor.


    During the entire trip, Su-Jin stared at the small screen showing the number of floors with great anticipation. She didn''t even blink, as if by fixing her gaze on those bright red numbers she could force the elevator to go up faster.


    As soon as the elevator reached the twentieth floor, there was a soft ding and the doors opened. Su-Jin stepped outside the cabin and walked briskly towards the door that led to the rooftop. Without even thinking about it twice, she pushed the door open with a heavy movement, almost lunging outside in great haste.


    It was actually very lucky that no one seemed to be close to the door, otherwise a terrible accident might have occured.


    After being so close to becoming an assaulter, Su-Jin finally paused in her steps. With her eyes closed and head tilted slightly, she took a full minute to breathe in the summer air.


    It felt very refreshing standing there. The trees were gently swaying their lush crows, appearing as if they were in the middle of a strange dance. As the wind brushed through the leaves, it created a soft melody. Everything around seemed to give birth to a beautiful harmony between nature and humans.


    As her lungs filled with the fragrant breeze, Su-Jin felt her mental state improving considerably. Even though she wasn''t close to achieving a higher level of Zen, at least she was now much calmer than before. With the combined effect of the fresh air and soft murmurs coming from the trees, there was now a small infusion of optimism creeping inside her heart.


    ''Ah, this feels so nice. If I could bring my work out here, I would definitely enjoy it more.'' Su-Jin sighed. She really felt regretful having to work indoors on such a beautiful day.


    After spending the next minute fantasizing about how wonderful it would be if she could take her desk to the rooftop, Su-Jin finally decided to move.


    She glanced around the area and only saw two other women. They were sitting on a bench to the right, chatting merrily like they were very good friends. One of them had her hands curled around a thermos, while the other held a cigarette between her slender fingers.


    In this beautiful ''rooftop garden'', these two women standing together on a bench, their heads tilted towards each other as they talked, painted quite a pretty image.


    Soft giggles and murmurs were coming from the two women. Bouts of laughter, sounding like the soft chime of bells, broke out from time to time, being swiftly carried by the wind.


    Even though she couldn''t hear what they were talking about, just by watching the expression on their faces, Su-Jin could be certain that the subject must have been quite fun.


    Su-Jin raised the corners of her lips in a small smile. Having friends to spend your breaks with at work really was a blessing. She should bring Yeon-Ah to the rooftop one of these days and enjoy the scenery together.


    But for now, she wanted to be alone.


    As such, after casting one last glance towards the two women, Su-Jin headed in the opposite direction from them. Either due to the feeling of familiarity or because she thought the scenery looked better from there, she chose the same place as last time.


    The bench was empty and appeared very inviting. Just like before, the sun''s rays were filtered by the trees, casting large shadows over the area, making it the perfect place for relaxation.


    Su-Jin approached at a leisure pace. Once there, she took a seat and leaned back, gazing up at the sky. The white-blue firmament was without clouds, appearing both cold and soft. The blazing sun showered the city below with its bright rays.


    Sitting there and admiring the view, while also enjoying the fresh air, made Su-Jin almost forget that she was actually on top of a tall building, in the middle of a bustling city.


    She closed her eyes, inhaling deeply.


    "This place is really beautiful, just like a secret garden from those fantasy stories. I wish I could just stay here forever." Su-Jin whispered.


    "Can''t agree with you more." A voice suddenly spoke from behind her.


    Su-Jin choked while exhaling her breath. Coughing wildly, she opened her eyes and turned her head in the direction the voice came from. Su-Jin moved so quickly that she almost strained the muscles of her neck.


    The appearance she had while looking towards that person expressed both shock and pain. Her eyes were wide and watery, and, at that moment, they almost reddened from too much coughing.


    Still, through her blurry vision, Su-Jin was able to see a familiar looking figure. The man had the same handsome face and twinkling brown eyes. Though, today, his pretty eyes looked slightly more mischievous than before.


    "Told you I will see you again soon." the man said with a grin.

 Chapter 51 - Overhearing A Mysterious Conversation

    As he spoke, the man circled the bench and leisurely took a seat next to Su-Jin.


    Su-Jin, on the other hand, stared at him in disbelief. His sudden apparition took her by surprise and she was just now slowly recovering her wits. After finally calming down, she once again leaned back into the bench and resumed her former position.


    "Don''t you ever work?" she asked him with slight amusement in her voice.


    "I could ask you the same thing." He retorted, shooting her a playful wink.


    At that, Su-Jin broke into a laugh.


    "Fair enough." Su-Jin conceded with a wave of her hand.


    There was a pause as both of them stared at the sky for a moment. Su-Jin''s lips still retained a small smile, while the man appeared to be all giddy as if he was in a very good mood.


    He shot a couple of sideways glances at Su-Jin, before finally deciding to break the silence.


    "So, what reason brings you to this marvelous rooftop garden?" he asked.


    "I just wanted to take a breath of fresh air."


    "That, and you probably created another fiasco in the office and are running away from it."


    Su-Jin choked again.


    "Oh, am I right?" he teased, his eyes twinkling brighter.


    "Shut up! I am not such a public menace as to always¡­"


    Su-Jin began to rebuke him, but at the sight of the man''s heartfelt chuckle she immediately closed her mouth shut.


    "If you say so, Miss Fiasco." He uttered between laughs.


    "My name is not Miss Fiasco." Su-Jin retorted, scrunching up her nose in displeasure.


    She wasn''t offended. On the contrary, that nickname reminded her too much of how her brother always teased her about being a public menace.


    "Then, what is your name?" the man suddenly asked.


    Even though he had stopped laughing, his eyes were still full of mirth.


    At the unexpected question Su-Jin turned her head with a snap. For the second time that day she moved so quickly that she almost strained her neck muscles. Letting out a soft wince, she brought her arm up to massage the back of her. While she moved, her eyes slowly shifted towards the man''s face.


    "Shouldn''t you tell me your name first, before asking for mine? I believe that would be proper manners."


    There was another short pause while the man pondered over Su-Jin''s words. As if to show that he really was thinking it over, he propped one arm against the back of the bench, his fingers reaching to stroke his chin. Like that, he really portrayed the picture of pensive silence.


    "Indeed, you are quite right about that." the man suddenly said after a short while. "My name is Ji-Su." He finished with a smile.


    When presenting oneself for the first time, it was usually the norm to give the other person your full name. However, Ji-Su avoided mentioning his first name.


    Of course, Su-Jin noticed that, but she had no intention of calling him out on it. Maybe he had personal reasons for only telling her his last name. They were only two strangers who happened to meet each other a few times by chance. Why would she make a big deal out of his manner of presentation?


    As a consequence, after hearing his name, Su-Jin bowed her head slightly and replied in the same way.


    "And I am Su-Jin."


    Once she lifted her head again, Su-Jin''s gaze settled on Ji-Su''s handsome face.


    A smile curved her lips into an attractive arc, reaching her eyes as well. They carried a warm brilliance, making Su-Jin''s entire expression change charmingly. Shiny flecks dotted the black of her pupils, giving the impression of a velvety night sky adorned with little stars.


    Ji-Su stared speechlessly at the sight before him, as if mesmerized by a fantastical creature. When he finally regained his voice, Ji-Su stretched out a hand towards her. At the same time, his face broke into a wide smile that curved his eyes into crescents.


    "Nice to meet you, Su-Jin." he said softly.


    Without missing a second, Su-Jin quickly raised her own hand, clasping it around his fingers.


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Ji-Su." she nodded in delight.


    As her fingers brushed against his skin, Su-Jin felt a small tremor of happiness inside her heart. Ji-Su''s fingers felt very warm and soft, his touch gentle, yet firm. There was something very pleasant about this person, a certain something that she really liked.


    ''I think I just made a new friend at my workplace. Such a wondrous thing happened today, I must really be lucky.'' Su-Jin thought to herself.


    Finally, after a brief moment of contact, Ji-Su slowly took back his hand. Despite being fleeting, the handshake left a warm imprint on Su-Jin''s skin and she secretly wished it had lasted longer.


    However, the idea of gaining a friend was so powerful that it pushed any other thoughts at the back of her mind. For now, she continued to indulge in the happiness given by her small achievement.


    ~~~


    After Su-Jin left, she returned to her task of cleaning up the archive room.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Su remained where he was. He showed no inclination of wanting to go back to work. On the contrary, he even found a more comfortable position for himself. With his arms raised and crossed at the back of his head, he laid down on the bench.


    His movements were languid, appearing almost lazy. His attitude gave off a strong air of nonchalance and boredom. If anyone were to see him right then, they could swear the man was actually laying down on his own bed at home.


    "Ah, this is so nice that I hardly want to move. I''ll just prolong my break for a little bit longer. No one will miss me there anyway." He mumbled to himself.


    Even before his last word could be swept by the wind, another voice broke the silence.


    "Do I really have to do this?"


    The voice belonged to a man. Based on its timber, the owner shouldn''t have been much older than Ji-Su. Yet, the voice sounded quite strained and hoarse, as though the person was forcing himself to speak.


    There was a short pause in which the person probably waited for the other party''s reply.


    Then, he spoke again. This time, he appeared to have resigned himself, for his voice sounded weak and almost choked.


    "Alright, I understand. I will do as you instructed. Just.... give me a bit of time and you will have what you want."

 Chapter 52 - An Interesting Person

    Hearing the man''s last words, Ji-Su raised his eyebrows in surprise. He couldn''t help but think that something seemed terribly off about that conversation.


    ''Why does this person sound as though he is forced to do something?''


    Having his interest suddenly piqued, Ji-Su quickly sat up. His eyes scanned the area for a moment before he finally identified his target.


    A man dressed in a neat grey suit was standing quite near the area where Ji-Su was resting. He had his back to Ji-Su, with one arm raised to his ear, holding onto a phone, while the other was gripping onto the railing.


    No one could see, but the man''s fingers were squeezing the railing so tightly that his knuckles eventually turned white. With each passing second, the veins on the back of his hand were becoming more and more pronounced, starkly contrasting with his pale skin.


    As he continued to listen to what the other party was telling him through the phone, the man''s entire body leaned against the railing, his back hunching as if under an invisible pressure. Even from that distance, the man''s entire being appeared worn out and feeble. There was no doubt that, whatever he was listening to, wasn''t anything pleasant.


    After slowly getting up, Ji-Su took a few quiet steps towards the man. His feet were light, stepping onto the pavement alley soundlessly like a feline. Since he made no sound, Ji-Su thought he could easily take his target by surprise.


    Just as he was about to reach that person, though, the man unexpectedly turned and took a hurried step forward while keeping his body slightly bent. As a result, he ended up bumping head-first into Ji-Su''s chest.


    The sudden contact took both of them by surprise, especially the man, causing him to stagger backwards for a couple of steps. The phone he was holding slipped from his grip and landed on a patch of grass nearby.


    "Ah, excuse me!" the man hurried to apologize with a bow.


    Once he lifted his head, the man''s eyes travelled to Ji-Su''s face, then slowly took in the young person''s entire appearance.


    That day, Ji-Su was dressed casually in a cream colored suit. The trousers clung snugly onto his long legs, making him appear tall and lean. The suit jacket was opened, it''s lapels and bottom parts fluttering slightly with the breeze.


    Despite making the effort to wear a tie, at some point in time, Ji-Su had loosened the brown necktie around his neck. He also unfastened the first button of his white shirt, revealing a small patch of his neck and collarbone.


    Like this, Ji-Su looked really handsome in a very fresh and youthful way. His body emanated an attractiveness that was difficult to describe and his clothes, despite appearing casual, were by no means cheap.


    As soon as the man took one glance at Ji-Su''s appearance he instantly blanched. The body that was not too tall, yet not short either, trembled under the grey suit. The man was wearing black rimmed glasses that were now laying askew on his nose. If before he appeared to be haggard and forlorn, with his face now being paper white, the man''s expression turned even more gaunt.


    Ji-Su stared at the man with slight curiosity. Their heights were about the same, with Ji-Su being just a few centimeters taller than the other person. As such, it was easy for him to register the swift change in the man''s expression, as well as his slight loss in composure.


    At the same time, Ji-Su also realized that the man''s phone had somehow landed on the grass, very close to his left foot. Glancing down, Ji-Su saw that the call had just ended. A large ''K'' flickered on the screen for a second, before eventually disappearing. Then, the phone screen turned entirely black.


    Slowly, Ji-Su bent down and picked up the object, then he straightened his back and stretched his hand out.


    "Here, you dropped this." he said as he handed out the phone.


    The man simply looked at him in silence. The pair of eyes behind the glasses were staring at Ji-Su in apprehension.


    For some reason, that gaze made Ji-Su feel odd. It gave him an uncomfortable feeling, as though he had seen that person before, but at the same time he hadn''t.


    Thinking about this, Ji-Su''s eyebrows slowly knitted and he subconsciously began to frown. After a short hesitation, he eventually decided to ask what he was curious about.


    "You seem a bit familiar. Have we met before?"


    The voice Ji-Su used to address the man was rather calm, yet his eyes carried a strange stubbornness. It appeared that he wouldn''t give up until he found out the answers that could assuage his doubts.


    "N-no. I don''t believe we have." the man stammered.


    As he replied, his voice turned low, barely more than a mosquito''s sound.


    Ji-Su opened his mouth, wanting to say something else, but before he could make a single sound, the man plucked the phone out of his hand.


    "T-thank you. Now if you''ll excuse me, I am in a hurry."


    Looking flustered beyond words, the man hastily bowed towards Ji-Su, then turned around and left the area in great haste.


    Ji-Su remained frozen on the spot, staring at the man''s departing back in dismay.


    Then, a second later, an amused glint flashed through his brown eyes. With the ease of a page being turned by the light wind, Ji-Su''s expression turned mischievous. He looked just like a devious child who, after being awfully bored, had finally found an interesting toy to play with.


    Ji-Su even forgot about his previous curiosity. The reason for this swift change in mentality was none other than that person''s appearance.


    Right before the man left, Ji-Su had seen that person''s ears flush from embarrassment. They were so red as if they could drip blood. As he ran away from Ji-Su, even the back of his neck appeared to be tinged with a light pink shade.


    Thinking about the man''s flustered appearance, Ji-Su''s lips curved, forming a rather strange smile. He brought a hand to his chin, his eyes narrowing in anticipation.


    "What an interesting person." Ji-Su muttered quietly to himself.

 Chapter 53 - Remembrance Of A Fiasco

    While Su-Jin was finally getting on a first-name basis with her rooftop friend, Ji-Won was pacing his office. The scene from the archive room kept replaying in his mind, over and over again.


    In truth, he felt very angry at having his entire work destroyed just like that. However, deep down, he knew there was something else that irked him besides that.


    Thinking back on the incident, Ji-Won noted a few things. Yet, among everything he could think of, he was most especially baffled by the way his body responded when he saw Su-Jin on the floor, merely seconds away from being hit by that rack.


    He also remembered with amazement the hot panic he had felt deep inside his chest.


    At the sight of Su-Jin''s trembling form, Ji-Won''s heart suddenly beat faster. The storm of emotions took over his body, making him act before his mind was able to process what was happening. Thus, before he could stop himself, Ji-Won had jumped inside the room, saving Su-Jin from getting injured.


    Using his mind''s eye, Ji-Won easily envisioned Su-Jin''s own wide and startled eyes, looking up at him in fright.


    With that image in mind, Ji-Won''s stomach churned strangely and he condemned himself for acting so improperly. He shouldn''t have these thoughts about Su-Jin.


    There was no denying of the fact that he had saved her. Nevertheless, whatever he was currently feeling towards her was both wrong and improper.


    Just as he had reached that conclusion, Ji-Won''s body unexpectedly betrayed him. His muscles spasmed, reminding him of the way Su-Jin''s waist had felt in his hold. His arms twitched, as though he could still feel a lingering warmth coming from her body.


    Somehow, holding her in his arms felt... right. It also felt¡­ good.


    For a split second he wished he could have held her longer and tighter.


    With this last thought, Ji-Won''s entire being froze. His own thoughts and feelings took him completely by surprise.


    In order to try and calm down, Ji-Won sucked in a breath, letting it out in a long, shaky sigh.


    "Blasted fool!" Ji-Won ultimately cursed under his breath.


    Reaching out an arm towards his desk, he slammed a hand on top of it. The movement caused a loud bang to reverberate inside the office and a few small objects rolled close to the edge of the desk.


    "What in heaven''s name got you all riled up like this?" Seo-Jun''s startled voice came from the door.


    He had just entered Ji-Won''s office when he heard the loud noise. He almost flinched, thinking something heavy had fallen inside.


    After closing the door quietly, Seo-Jun took a seat at the meeting table. Then, he leaned back into the chair, using a knowing gaze to analyze his friend''s expression.


    Based on Ji-Won''s turbulent eyes and his flustered appearance, Seo-Jun was absolutely sure that something must be wrong with him. But what could have caused his friend''s complexion to become so dark and terrifying?


    Seeing how Ji-Won kept silent, Seo-Jun continued to prob.


    "Did something happen?"


    "A fiasco happened." Ji-Won finally replied through gritted teeth.


    At his words, Seo-Jun''s face suddenly broke into a smile. He instantly realized who his friend was referring to. It wasn''t even a difficult guess. After all, the only person who, so far, had been able to annoy Ji-Won into such a state was none other than Park Su-Jin.


    So, she either did or said something in order to bring Ji-Won''s usual cold demeanor up to fuming temperature.


    Thinking about this, Seo-Jun found it very difficult to keep the teasing hint out of his voice.


    "Don''t tell me Miss Park has done something to you again?" Seo-Jun inquired.


    "Don''t even get me started." Ji-Won groaned, pressing both hands over his face.


    His next words came out muffled from behind his palms.


    "I''ve never seen such a person like her before. She is a walking, talking public menace. Whatever she''s asked to do, it''s impossible to predict what will come of it."


    "Oh, come now, I''m sure it''s not that serious." Seo-Jun said, waving a hand nonchalantly.


    "The archive room is currently a disaster because of her. Who knows how long it will take her to put everything back in its place." Ji-Won retorted from behind his hands.


    Seo-Jun nodded repeatedly, while silently listening to his friend''s frustrated rant. At the same time, he kept his steady gaze on Ji-Won''s mannerism. Under his careful inspection, the Director''s embarrassment was quickly discovered.


    As a consequence, Seo-Jun quickly became suspicious, thinking there had to be more to the situation than what the other man was saying. Otherwise, the aura of annoyance emanated by Ji-Won''s persona wouldn''t have been so intense.


    Yet, for the sake of saving Ji-Won''s thin face from exposure, as well as the desire to live a little longer, Seo-Jun decided not to push the matter further. For the time being, at least, he will remain quiet and observe the situation.


    ~~~


    In the end, it took Su-Jin almost two days to clean up the archive room. By Thursday evening she had finally managed to sort the entire scattered paperwork.


    Despite the trouble she had caused, as well as the effort she had to put into the work, Su-Jin realized that she had gained quite a huge advantage. Having done all that reorganizing, ultimately helped Su-Jin refine her ideas for the event. That, and she also sorted the contents of the boxes based on completely different criteria than before, making them easier to be found.


    The former system was based on month and year, but Su-Jin decided to add another criteria. She sorted every report of past events or offers based on a certain hobby and location.


    There were historical trips, excursions that centered around the river and lakes. She also found some tours that offered mountain hikes or seaside visits.


    Looking at the company''s products from that perspective, she could get a better sense of what their clients might enjoy. Each person was different, after all, making it difficult to please everyone with a single offer.


    However, if the company was willing to create more personalized products, she believed their packages would be sold at a higher rate than they currently were.


    Feeling proud with her achievement, Su-Jin went into the Director''s office Thursday at half past eight. She wanted to let him know she had finished in the archive room and to talk about the new sorting system.


    When she got there, Ji-Won was sitting at his desk, entirely focused on reading something on his monitor. His eyes were narrowed and his lips were set into a firm line, making his expression appear slightly annoyed.


    "Director Kang." Su-Jin called out after knocking on the frame of the door.


    Before he could look up at her and ask what she wanted, Su-Jin quickly continued to speak in a quiet voice.


    "I¡­ I finished organizing the paperwork in the archive room, sir."

 Chapter 54 - Male God

    Ji-Won showed no reaction whatsoever. For a while, he silently continued to scroll the document on his computer. After a moment, though, he finally replied in a cold voice without even looking at her.


    "I see. Very well then. If there is nothing else, you can leave for the night."


    Su-Jin gulped, feeling her breath stifled by his lack of interest. Despite all that, though, she ignored the icy atmosphere that floated around the room and continued to speak quietly.


    "Uhm, Director Kang, if I may. I¡­ I wanted to talk to you about something regarding the documents I sorted."


    "We''ll discuss it later. Whatever it is, I''m sure it can wait until Monday morning." Ji-Won replied dismissively.


    Saying that, his eyes slowly raised and he stared at Su-Jin from above the monitor. After a short pause, he used the same frigid voice as before to throw another sentence.


    "If it''s about the task you just finished, there shouldn''t be much to discuss. I am sure you couldn''t have done such a terrible job in organizing a few boxes filled with documents."


    At his words Su-Jin barely repressed a shiver. She felt her entire body recoil from his icy stare. His black eyes that were trained on her face looked like a pair of black holes, sucking in all the light and warmth, leaving everything around them in cold darkness.


    "Yes, of course." She said, repressing another shudder with difficulty. "It can wait until Monday morning, sir."


    Though, deep down she was beginning to feel slightly annoyed by his dismissive attitude and even had half a mind to rebuke him for his insulting speech, Su-Jin was also unwilling to provoke her boss further. After all, she was merely an intern, so how could she dare


    Therefore, after politely bowing her head, Su-Jin turned around to leave his office.


    Just then, Ji-Won''s voice stopped her.


    "Tomorrow morning we are leaving at seven. We''ll be riding in my car, so make sure you arrive here on time."


    After he finished speaking, Ji-Won lowered his gaze back into the monitor.


    With that, the conversation was naturally declared over and Su-Jin left his office.


    As she did so, though, Su-Jin didn''t forget to shoot one last glance at her boss.


    Before the door closed, she could see Ji-Won''s expression slowly becoming concentrated. As he returned to his previous work, his aura appeared slightly less colder, yet it still retained a certain sharpness.


    The bright, white light from the monitor fell on his face, infusing his skin with a pale hue. It made him look like a jade statue, without warmth, yet beautiful to the extreme.


    At the same time, the flashes of light caused his black eyes to appear even brighter. His pupils seemed to be dotted with little flickers, flashing brilliantly like tiny stars on the night canopy.


    Seeing this picture of a cold beauty that was comparable to that of a male god, Su-Jin sighed ruefully. On the outside, she appeared silent and uninterested. Internally, though, she passionately expressed her strong opinions on the matter.


    ''Such a shame that his face is so handsome. But, what use is there for him to look like that, when he keeps giving off these arctic vibes? Who in their right minds would get close to you, Director Kang? Wouldn''t they all be too afraid of being frozen to death by your aura?''


    ~~~


    Due to some unknown reason, that night Su-Jin had trouble sleeping.


    For the past day and a half, her mind had been successfully engaged in organizing the documents from the archive. Thanks to this, her mind was never allowed to think back at what had happened between her and Director Kang.


    Now, with nothing else to employ her thoughts, Su-Jin''s active mind stubbornly replayed the same movie over and over again.


    Whenever Su-Jin closed her eyes, hoping to fall asleep, she would see Ji-Won jumping to her rescue without a second thought. She could easily picture him holding the heavy frame of the rack, standing between her and the dangerous object like an immovable mountain.


    When her mind finally reached the moment when he pushed the rack back into its place, Su-Jin felt herself blushing. During that time she might have been too shocked to react, but now she couldn''t stop thinking about how his arms supported the weight as though it was nothing. The sleeves of his suit jacket tightened around his arms, highlighting the man''s strong muscles.


    This train of thought finally reached the point when Ji-Won had caught Su-Jin around the waist. Even without trying, she could still remember how his arms felt when it wrapped around her body. It felt strong and warm. It also gave her a sense of protection that she hadn''t experienced before.


    In a way, his grasp had felt so reassuring that Su-Jin''s body almost betrayed her in that moment, making her want to lean on him. Fortunately, her mind quickly realized what she was about to do and sabotaged that traitorous intention. Thus, Su-Jin was able to step away from Ji-Won when she did.


    Recollecting all this only made Su-Jin feel even more confused. She just couldn''t understand what exactly she was feeling about everything. And because of that, she kept tossing and turning until early in the morning.


    After barely four hours of sleep, Su-Jin finally couldn''t stand it any longer, so she got up and went downstairs.


    As soon as she reached the kitchen she found Min-Jun cooking breakfast.


    Seeing the warm, familiar scene in front of her, Su-Jin''s face broke into a smile. She stepped inside the kitchen and, after just a few steps, she stopped right behind her brother.


    "Morning." she greeted him in a groggy voice.


    Upon hearing the unexpected sound, Min-Jun''s body flinched violently and he almost dropped the spatula he was holding. He had been so startled by his sister''s sudden apparition that even the small hairs on the back of his neck stood up.


    "For heaven''s sake, sis, make some noise before you come this close." He breathed out, pressing a hand over his heart, massaging the area slowly.


    "Sure, next time I come down for breakfast I will shout from the top of the stairs ''Her Majesty has arrived! Make way, make way!''. Is that better?" Su-Jin grumbled in irritation.


    She even went as far as to roll her eyes at him, looking thoroughly displeased.

 Chapter 55 - Different Feelings For The Same Event

    Min-Jun, on the other hand, ignored his sister''s snappish attitude and instead replied calmly.


    "There''s no need to be so dramatic, sis. An elegant clear of the throat would suffice."


    Then, Min-Jun nudged Su-Jin with his shoulder, gesturing for her to sit down at the table. When she saw that, Su-Jin simply shook her head.


    It wasn''t often that she was up that early, so she wanted to repay him for all the meals he had prepared alone. So, despite all her previous grumblings, Su-Jin ended up helping her brother prepare breakfast.


    Just when they were about to sit down and eat, Su-Jin glanced over at the stairs.


    "How come Mi-Suk isn''t up yet? It''s almost six. She never sleeps until this late in the morning."


    "She stayed up late last night, so she will probably sleep in today." Min-Jun replied calmly.


    After giving his reply, he stopped talking. He simply sat down and began to eat his soup.


    While slowly taking a seat herself, Su-Jin raised an eyebrow at her brother. She felt that something was off about his answer.


    "And how do you know that she stayed up late?" Su-Jin eventually asked, a small tint of suspicion lacing in her voice.


    "When I went down to get some water, I saw light coming from underneath her door. It was two or three in the morning, so I would call that staying up late." Min-Jun replied evenly.


    As he spoke, Min-Jun didn''t even look his sister in the eye, appearing completely unabashed by her scrutinizing look.


    Even though she still felt that something was strange, Su-Jin couldn''t figure out what it was. Soon, her mind turned towards other things.


    With a jolt of excitement, Su-Jin realized that it was Friday. That meant she would finally be a part of a corporate event.


    In order to feel as comfortable as possible, Su-Jin smartly decided to wear an attire that was fit for outdoor activities. Hence, she chose a pair of jeans, together with a simple white t-shirt. On her feet, she went for the pair of Sketchers she had bought sometime around the beginning of summer.


    In order to finish her outdoorsy appearance, Su-Jin tied her hair in a high bun, making sure no strands escaped from it by wrapping a white ribbon around the bun.


    After appraising herself in the mirror for a long time, turning around left and right, looking up and down several times, Su-Jin finally declared herself satisfied with the result.


    A few minutes later, she left the house with an elated heart.


    With each step she took, Su-Jin felt excitement and anticipation taking hold of her. Under this unbearable feeling, she almost broke into a run.


    In truth, Su-Jin''s impatience to reach the company wasn''t solely due to the corporate event. She might not have realized it herself, but her heart harbored a different kind of feeling, something more personal and slightly more selfish.


    Besides the fact that she was going to do a good deed by helping at an orphanage, Su-Jin was also aware that this was a company event. From what she could find out about it during these past couple of days, that involved the attendance of most of their colleagues.


    Therefore, Su-Jin wondered if there was a chance she could meet some of the other Kanji Tourism employees. A small voice inside her head was wondering about someone more specific, someone with beautiful brown eyes and a handsome, youthful face.


    ''Since he is also an employee, there is a big chance he will be there as well, isn''t it?''


    As she thought about this, Su-Jin felt the corners of her lips curving upward in a Cheshire smile. There was also a slight bounce in her steps as she hurried towards the bus station.


    ~~~


    While Su-Jin was looking forward to the corporate event, another person felt only dread at the thought of it.


    Kang Ji-Won woke up that morning feeling his entire body sore, whilst his mind was buzzing with thoughts. Due to his heroic actions from the other day, he had bruises on his arms and one or two scratches on his back. He felt tired and wished he could just stay at home and rest.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t miss the event. After all, he was the Director of Planning Team 1. That, and another matter, made it impossible for him to skip the event.


    In fact, it was his mother''s charity foundation that supported the orphanage they were about to visit that day. The foundation would regularly send food, clothes, toys, as well as other useful things for the children. It would also organize special events during important holidays such as Children''s Day and Christmas.


    Despite all of this though, there was another reason why Ji-Won wasn''t looking forward to the event. Going there meant he would have to see her again. He knew that since they were colleagues, they had to see each other daily at work. Even so, he still wished to have the weekend at least, until he would have to interact with her again.


    After taking a refreshing shower, Ji-Won''s tiresome thoughts finally subsided. His exhaustion was also considerably reduced and he felt energetic once again. After all, it wasn''t like him to get upset or emotional over something so insignificant.


    While getting dressed, he tried to steer his mind towards the more important aspects of the day.


    Since he would be required to stay outdoors for a long time, Ji-Won changed into a pair of casual pants. As for the top, he went for a simple white shirt that could be worn without a tie and jacket.


    Thinking he might look too ostentatious at an orphanage wearing expensive accessories, Ji-Won also took off his wristwatch, leaving it at home.


    Ji-Won wanted to look different from how he usually appeared at work, so he decided not to slick back his hair. Instead, he gave it a rather natural windswept appearance. This style brightened his face, thus highlighting his dark eyes in contrast with the paleness of his skin. It also sharpened his jawline, enhancing his handsomely chiseled features.


    Thus, instead of looking smart and serious like a boss, Ji-Won went for a more youthful appearance.. His handsomeness was more refreshing due to the simple style of clothes and, once outside, he could easily be mistaken for a college student.

 Chapter 56 - The Growth Of Secret Feelings

    After glancing at his reflection in the mirror for several more minutes, Ji-Won finally pronounced himself satisfied.


    Before he left the apartment, Ji-Won also remembered to take with him the bag that he had previously brought from his father''s home. Since he already decided to donate its entire content, this trip to the orphanage was the perfect occasion to do so.


    When he finally got to the company, Ji-Won was surprised to see that everyone gathered at the main entrance.


    Compared to what he had imagined, even Su-Jin had gotten there on time.


    She was standing close to the company entrance, chatting merily about the upcoming event with Yeon-Ah. While she talked, Su-Jin''s face seemed to radiate a special kind of brightness, one that was usually associated with pure happiness. Even her eyes glowed with unconcealed excitement, giving the woman a particular beauty.


    Ji-Won swallowed hard and quickly shifted his eyes away from her. Yet, despite trying hard to keep the staring to a minimum, he repeatedly found himself turning his gaze towards her.


    Su-Jin''s exuberance seemed to be almost contagious and, soon enough, everyone she talked to began feeling overjoyed.


    To Ji-Won''s relief, Su-Jin didn''t seem too keen on interacting with him. Except for a polite bow and a quiet ''good morning'', she completely ignored his presence. In response to that, Ji-Won also kept his replies curt and his attitude dismissive.


    Seo-Jun watched the short and rather awkward exchange with a pensive look on his face. He had his own thoughts on the matter, but chose to remain quiet. Either way, this wasn''t the best time to approach Ji-Won about this.


    Jung Seok and Yeon-Ah, on the other hand, seemed quite oblivious to what had transpired in front of them. After all, they all knew just how much Su-Jin and Director Kang disliked each other, so they didn''t find anything strange in their mutual disregard.


    Soon it was time to leave. They all got inside Ji-Won''s car, taking the same seats as the last time.


    Seo-Jun went to sit in the front-right seat, while the other three went in the back. It wasn''t very comfortable, but just like before, no one dared to complain. Since it was summer, the temperatures were pretty high even during the morning. Therefore, in their hearts, they were all very grateful they didn''t have to take public transportation or walk on foot.


    The orphanage was located near a chapel, on the top of a small hill. The trip was going to be rather short, about twenty minutes'' drive from Kangji Tourism headquarters.


    They spent the most part of the way in silence.


    Once or twice, Ji-Won happened to glance in the rear-view mirror just as Su-Jin looked up. Every time this happened, their eyes would meet and they would both be startled. After a couple of seconds, they quickly shift their gaze, feeling strangely awkward and flustered.


    Su-Jin couldn''t understand why exactly she was feeling this way. After all, nothing too out of the ordinary had happened between the Director and herself. At most, she should just feel regretful for causing such a commotion inside the archive room and for having to work hard to restore everything to its place.


    Still, no matter how she tried to convince herself, Su-Jin simply couldn''t stop her heart from beating slightly faster whenever she would see Ji-Won''s face reflected in the mirror. His gaze when looking at her was so direct, so open, that it made her breath hitch every single time his eyes met hers through the reflection.


    As she felt her face on the brink of blushing, Su-Jin finally exploded on the inside.


    ''What the heck is wrong with me today? Is it really necessary for me to act so silly? After all, it was just a small matter of holding me by the waist. It''s not like we kissed or anything, so why am I feeling this embarrassed just from looking at his face?''


    Even as she berated herself like that, Su-Jin could barely stop the pounding of her heart. At the same time, a small, mischievous voice inside her head kept whispering stuff that made her even more flustered.


    ''But how come he looks so different today? His hair and clothes are so unlike his usual style that, when I saw him getting out of the car this morning, it gave me a huge shock. I almost couldn''t recognize him. Maybe it''s because of the casual clothes or perhaps it''s his unstyled hair, but today Director Kang looks younger and more approachable. Not to mention, he is very handsome indeed.''


    Whilst Su-Jin was thus contemplating Director Kang Ji-Won''s appearance, the man himself was feeling quite unsettled. Just like Su-Jin, his heart also sped up whenever his eyes would meet hers in the rearview-mirror.


    Then, upon hearing his thundering heartbeat, Ji-Won would immediately feel too embarrassed to keep eye contact. That''s when his gaze would shift, awkwardly avoiding looking in the same direction again.


    But, as if the rear-view mirror was a magnet, Ji-Won''s eyes kept being attracted to it. He repeatedly glanced at it, like a thief trying to steal a precious glimpse at a treasure. Yet, it seemed that Su-Jin was better at controlling herself than he was, because after those two instances, their eyes never met.


    So, for the remainder of their trip, both Su-Jin and Ji-Won expended a tremendous amount of effort to keep the emotional turmoil from showing on their faces. Instead of revealing any sign of it, they keep everything deep inside their hearts, like a precious secret.


    Once they got to Angel orphanage, they saw a handful of people waiting for them outside the building. There was a nurse, three teachers, as well as the orphanage Director. Everyone had a smile on their face, appearing to be very eager for their arrival.


    When the car finally stopped outside the entrance, all those who were waiting outside began smiling even more widely.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Ji-Won bowed to the people waiting, then stopped right in front of the Director.

 Chapter 57 - Kang Ji-Won’s Different Facets

    The Director of the orphanage was an old woman, probably around sixty years old. She wore a kind smile and her face brightened the moment she saw Ji-Won approaching her.


    "Director Kang, how kind of you to visit us again. I must say, the children have missed you terribly." she said after returning his greeting.


    The Director''s voice sounded slightly hoarse, but there was a distinct note of fondness in her tone that couldn''t be concealed.


    "Director Cha, have I not told you to talk to me comfortably?" Ji-Won chidded.


    Even though Ji-Won admonished the old lady, his lips still curved into a small smile. Then, he gave the woman an affectionate embrace, one to which she responded in the same manner.


    "Ji-Won my boy, it''s so good to see you again. Ever since you came back you have visited us every week. You have thus managed to spoil the children rotten. They ask about you every day now."


    Director Cha finally let go of Ji-Won after a short while. As she did so, Director Cha leaned back slightly in order to take in his appearance.


    "You look tired." She assessed immediately.


    Feeling embarrassed by her analyzing look, Ji-Won scratched the back of his head. He smiled sheepishly at Director Cha, while his eyes darted around nervously. At that moment he looked flustered, like a small kid who had been found trying to hide something from his teacher.


    Su-Jin saw it all and became speechless. As she witnessed Ji-Won''s embarrassed behavior, her eyebrows slowly raised in surprise.


    Suddenly, the man in front of her looked so different from what she knew, that Su-Jin could barely believe they were the same person. Ji-Won appeared less like the demon Director she was used to, and more like a small kid who visited his grandmother and was admonished for losing weight.


    ''How curious. I never could have imagined Director Kang''s face to look like that. I guess he also knows how to feel self-conscious in front of someone else.'' Su-Jin silently pondered.


    For some reason, she felt as though she had just stumbled upon a huge secret. Who knew when she would be lucky enough to witness such a thing, so Su-Jin kept her eyes wide open, staring at Ji-Won''s face with rapture for the entire time.


    As if Su-Jin''s thoughts had somehow managed to send burning rays towards him, Ji-Won unconsciously shuddered. He turned his head slightly, glancing around him in confusion.


    All of a sudden, Ji-Won realized that he wasn''t alone, and that his entire exchange with Director Cha had been witnessed by everyone. It wouldn''t have mattered if there were only the orphanage employees present. But among the people that were present, there was also one he didn''t want to see this side of him.


    Consequently, Ji-Won cleared his throat. As he calmed down, his childish appearance slowly dissolved. Soon, it disappeared completely as though it had never been there in the first place.


    Once he regained his normal composure, Ji-Won turned towards his team and made the necessary introductions.


    "Director Cha, you already know these two." he gestured towards Seo-Jun and Jung Seok. "Now, I want you to meet our two new members. These are Miss Park Su-Jin and Miss Lee Yeon-Ah."


    The two young women bowed and smiled timidly, while Director Cha beamed at them encouragingly. She really had a grandmother-like aura, making it very comfortable to be around her.


    "Thank you so much for joining us today. Any help we can receive is much appreciated." Director Cha said slowly, looking kindly from Su-Jin to Yeon-Ah. "The children will love you." she finished with a slow, appreciative nod.


    "Thank you very much, Director Cha." Both women said in one voice.


    "Oh, I am sure they will find a kindred spirit in Miss Park especially." Ji-Won blurted out before he could stop himself.


    Upon seeing Director Cha''s astonished expression, he explained his statement in a casual tone, while trying to mask any personal feelings behind a look of detached helplessness.


    "I have only seen children as clumsy as she is. So yes, they will get along very well, either breaking things or falling down and getting hurt."


    As he finished speaking, Ji-Won purposely ignored the indignant glares Su-Jin was currently throwing at him. It appeared that Director Kang''s face could be pretty thick when he wanted to.


    Ji-Won escorted Director Cha inside, while the rest of the people followed their examples and left to take care of their own tasks.


    The teachers went ahead to get the children ready, while the nurse proceeded towards her office.


    That left only Ji-Won''s team to follow after him and Director Cha. While they walked behind Ji-Won, the four people were all staring at each other in wonder. Even Su-Jin forgot to glare for a moment and instead appeared rather baffled by her boss''s attitude.


    Director Cha guided Ji-Won and the rest of them towards the backyard. That''s where the children usually played after classes.


    The area was split between a green field that was covered with small trees and patches of grass, and a playground. There was also a small parking lot nearby, reserved for when the supply cars arrived.


    At that time, the place was empty, the entire population of the orphanage being either inside for classes or at school.


    There were a total of twenty-five children housed at Angel orphanage, their age ranking from five to fourteen years old. Some of them went to school nearby, but the youngest ones were taught in-house until they were big enough to join the others.


    Su-Jin thought about it and realized that it surely wasn''t easy for the orphanage to help so many children go to school.


    In truth, it wouldn''t have even been possible without the help of Chinjeol Foundation. Their financial support was the main resource which provided the children with the necessary educational materials.


    The children were well aware of this fact. Therefore, they tried very hard to get good grades. In doing so, they hoped to give the adults that had helped them a small sense of gratification. It was their way of saying thank you for all the support they were given.


    As soon as they reached the courtyard, Ji-Won glanced around, appearing to look for something.


    "Have the trucks from Chinjeol Foundation arrived yet?" he asked after finishing his search.


    "They should be arriving any moment now." Director Cha replied quietly.


    Not even a second after she finished speaking, a broad smile suddenly appeared on her face and she added in a louder voice.


    "Ah, look! There they are.. It seems they have arrived."

 Chapter 58 - The Spirit Is Willing, But The Flesh Is Weak

    Sure enough, a moment later, they turned and saw two big trucks entering through the main gate. They were both white, with the Chinjeol Foundation logo painted on either side.


    The logo''s design was a pale green silhouette with golden wings. That image was how Ji-Won''s late mother had envisioned kindness to look like. A form without a specific face, with Angel wings.


    With this amount of coincidences, it was as if the charity organization and Angel orphanage had been linked through fate since the very beginning.


    Ji-Won, followed by the others, quickly approached the trucks. Then they all began downloading the cargo.


    Some crates were slightly heavy, containing food and cooking ingredients such as vegetables and meat. There were also boxes containing tableware of all shapes and sizes, from small cups and bowls, to large plates and deep basins. Other boxes were filled with clothes and school supplies. There were also several crates that contained books and drawing materials. These had been collected from companies, organizations or from private people through donations.


    It seemed that Ji-Won''s prediction regarding Su-Jin''s public menace disposition would soon come true.


    As they all picked up and carried the cargo from the trucks to the building, Su-Jin once again showed her ability to be childish, much to Ji-Won''s vexation and the others'' amusement.


    Just like a kid, she wanted to help, but she was bad at measuring just how much she could do. Therefore, when she tried to pick up a crate filled to the brim with vegetables the weight took her by surprise and she staggered a few steps backwards.


    However, no matter how strenuous it was for her body, she stubbornly refused to admit defeat and put the crate down and choose something lighter. Instead, she held onto it tightly.


    But despite all Su-Jin''s best efforts, just as she was about to reach the entrance to the orphanage, her arms finally gave out and she dropped the crate. The object fell heavily with a loud crash and all the vegetables scattered on the ground.


    "Aah!" Su-Jin let out a mortified yelp.


    Before anyone could figure out what happened, she had already begun collecting the stray vegetables, putting them neatly back into the crate. Jung Seok, who was close to her, came up to help.


    "Here. These were about to roll farther away so I caught them for you." he said quietly, handing Su-Jin two big cabbages.


    "Thank you so much." Su-Jin took the cabbages and shot him a grateful smile. "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Jung Seok merely dipped his head in a small bow and continued to help her pick up the rest of the vegetables. The two worked in silence until everything was back into their container. Then, Jung Seok easily lifted the crate and took it inside. Su-Jin followed after him, looking both embarrassed and grateful at the same time.


    Meanwhile, some distance away from them, Ji-Won and Seo-Jun were standing near one of the trucks. Each was carrying a large box and they were just about to walk towards the orphanage main building to drop off their load when they witnessed Su-Jin''s fantastical display of klutziness.


    Before Seo-Jun was able to say anything, he heard a low groan coming from next to him. He turned his head to the side and saw Ji-Won watching Su-Jin with a complicated expression. The man''s eyebrows were furrowed and the downward curve of his mouth clearly expressed his displeasure.


    Seeing his friend look as though he was caught between wanting to go and help, yet at the same time wishing to avoid acknowledging the situation, Seo-Jun couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I guess our dear Miss Park has done it again."


    Hearing Seo-Jun''s words, Ji-Won''s facial muscles twitched. The man''s chuckles annoyingly scraped at his ears, making him feel even more irritated than he already was.


    "Let''s just finish unloading all of these. We still have a lot of things to do." Ji-Won ordered curtly.


    "Yes, yes, whatever you say, boss." Seo-Jun beamed at him teasingly.


    It took the team almost two hours to take everything out and place them inside the main building. By the time they had finished, the sun was already high up onto the sky. The summer heat was beginning to make its presence felt. The temperatures quickly went high and they all began to sweat.


    "How about you all take a short break?" Director Cha told the five people.


    She brought out cold water and forced the young people to take shelter from the heat.


    Not wanting to seem ungrateful, they all drank the water, then went inside. They settled in a large room that was usually used by the children when they had common activities. It was big enough to hold at least forty people, and had tables and chairs scattered everywhere.


    Along the walls they could see racks and shelves filled with books. One corner of the room was occupied with a small desk, on top of which were placed a computer and a printer.


    Su-Jin took everything in, feeling a jab of sorrow inside her chest. Sure, she hadn''t had a perfect childhood either and technically she was also an orphan.


    However, in the face of such shabby amenities, Su-Jin felt that her life had been happier than that of the children who lived there. At least, she knew her parents had loved her and she still had people who cared about her. But most of the orphans here didn''t even know their parents'' faces or whether they were alive or dead.


    Su-Jin instantly felt heartbroken for the young souls that were struggling inside Angel orphanage.


    Director Cha''s voice unexpectedly came from next to them, pulling Su-Jin back from her sorrowful thoughts.


    "How is your father, Ji-Won?" Director Cha was asking him.


    "I don''t want to talk about him." Ji-Won replied curtly, his expression darkening at a visible speed.


    The old woman smiled calmly, not paying attention to his brash manner of speaking. Instead, she patted his arm gently, her wrinkled fingers sliding down and lingering with gentleness on the back of his hand.. Her small gesture was meant to sooth him, to wordlessly reassure Ji-Won that he wasn''t alone.

 Chapter 59 - Stealing Glances

    Faced with Director Cha''s kindness, Ji-Won relaxed his expression. Realizing that his words might have sounded a bit too crude, he felt a small tinge of remorse. Even though his previous harsh tone was meant for someone else, he still lost himself for a moment, showing Director Cha such a petty side of him.


    However, his reaction wasn''t entirely without a reason.


    No one at work, except for Seo-Jun, knew his relationship with Chairman Kang, and Ji-Won wanted to keep things that way. Having people know that he was the Chairman''s son wouldn''t make his days at work any more comfortable.


    After all, Ji-Won wasn''t planning on remaining in the company for much longer. His only goal was to save Chinjeol Foundation. Afterwards, he could very well go back to the States or work somewhere else. It didn''t really matter to him where he ended up, as long as he was far away from that place. He just didn''t want to have anything more to do with his father or his family.


    At this time, someone else who had witnessed the conversation between Ji-Won and Director Cha fell deep in thought.


    Compared to Director Cha''s mild reaction, Su-Jin felt a bit piqued by Ji-Won''s rudeness. The woman seemed to genuinely care about him, so he could at least try to act nicer.


    But after taking note of the man''s snappish tone, Su-Jin next observed how Ji-Won''s eyes flashed darkly at the mention of his father. This small detail caused her eyebrows to shoot up in surprise.


    For the first time since she''d known him, Su-Jin wondered about Ji-Won''s family. Who were his parents? What kind of people were they?


    Somehow, thinking about all this, Su-Jin had a hard time imagining how Mr. and Mrs. Kang would look like or what kind of personality they had. Solely based on what she had seen of their son, it was enough to make her disinclined to want to meet either of them.


    But then again, there had been cases where children didn''t resemble their parents at all. Or perhaps there was simply another reason apart from genetic inheritance as to why Director Kang always looked so sour and acted so cold towards everyone.


    Either way, Su-Jin wasn''t really looking forward to meeting anyone else who resembled Kang Ji-Won. One block of ice was quite sufficient in her life. She really didn''t need any more coldness around her or she might end up frozen stiff like an iceberg.


    As she allowed her mind to go astray, she couldn''t help but glance at Ji-Won several times.


    Even in those casual clothes, the man still looked extremely handsome and elegant. There was a certain air of distinction, like an aristocrat''s aura, that emanated from his body. It made him seem high above the rest of them, like a flower residing on a high peak.


    When Ji-Won was at the company, dressed in his suit and wearing a serious expression, Ji-Won exuded an incontestable aura or authority. His discourses were always short and to the point, and he seemed to dislike wasting time talking to people. Even during meetings he never allowed his subordinates to ramble about things that were unrelated to the meeting''s agenda.


    Now that he had taken off that business-like appearance, Ji-Won should have seemed more approachable. But in fact, his persona emanated a sense of aloofness that wasn''t any different from his usual coldness.


    While she continued to analyze him, Su-Jin didn''t even realize that her eyes kept turning towards Ji-Won as though they were attracted by a magnet. Whether it was the way he moved or the manner of his speech, she couldn''t help but be curious to see more of it, more of¡­ him.


    Due to her daydreaming, though, Su-Jin didn''t notice that the person who occupied her thoughts was also stealing glances at her.


    Ji-Won had been looking askance at Su-Jin for a while now. A few times he was even lucky enough to catch her eye. But her gaze seemed somewhat strange. It appeared almost blank, as though she wasn''t looking at him, but through him.


    The first time he noticed that, Ji-Won felt bewildered. Why would she look at him like that? Was it that she wanted to say something to him but hesitated?


    But a moment later, Ji-Won merely brushed it off as being just a coincidence. Perhaps she was lost in thought and just so happened that her eyes landed on him. There was no need to think further into it.


    Nevertheless, this thought gave birth to a small, selfish desire. Since she wasn''t aware of the fact that her eyes were straying on his face, then he could very well do the same.


    As such, Ji-Won took advantage of Su-Jin''s lack of focus to look at her slightly more than he normally would have dared.


    Just then, a loud bang came from behind, making everyone jump. The doors to the room were pushed open and a swarm of children ran inside.


    Su-Jin''s eyes widened in shock as her mind suddenly envisioned a stampede of wild animals, instead of a group of running kids. She could almost see clouds of dust rising in their wake.


    "Uncle Ji-Won! Uncle Seo-Jun!" the children all yelled in one voice.


    They singled the two men out and soon formed an impenetrable barrage around them. After successfully surrounding Ji-Won and Seo-Jun on all sides, the children looked up at them expectantly. Their small faces were beaming with anticipation, like a group of small animals waiting to be petted and played with.


    Looking at them, Su-Jin could easily imagine their little tails standing up and swishing in excitement. The picture she saw in her head made her want to laugh. Indeed, such cuteness was hard to ignore.


    When they saw the children gathering around them, both Ji-Won and Seo-Jun''s faces broke into a smile. Then, they acknowledged each and every child, exchanging warm greetings with all of them.


    It appeared that Seo-Jun had accompanied his friend on these visits quite a few times, because the little ones seemed very happy to see him as well. There were even a few boys who specifically asked for Seo-Jun to play with them outside for the entire day.


    They all bounced around cheerfully, like a group of little monkeys. At the same time, the children took turns in calling the two men''s names loudly, asking them to play together.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the team backed away quickly, allowing the children enough space to run around.

 Chapter 60 - Understanding Is Born From Empathy

    At the heartwarming display of affection exhibited by their two superiors, Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah felt speechless. The two exchanged stunned glances, unable to make sense of the situation.


    Granted, it wasn''t really such a surprising thing coming from the ever-cheerful Kim Seo-Jun. One could easily imagine him running around, playing with children and laughing foolishly.


    However, seeing the cold-hearted Kang Ji-Won looking so affectionate while picking up a young girl, even twirling her into the air twice, was a very strange sight indeed.


    Su-Jin stared at Ji-Won, watching in disbelief as his icy mask melted before her very eyes.


    At that moment, Ji-Won suddenly looked like a very different person altogether. His eyes were sparkling with delight and his cheeks gained a faint tinge of pink.


    Sure enough, he didn''t resemble the Grim Reaper Su-Jin had thought him to be, but rather a warm-blooded human being.


    This was such a rare sight that Su-Jin could barely wrap her mind around it. She was so stunned that she almost failed to react when two little boys ran very close to her, almost knocking her into Yeon-Ah.


    While Ji-Won and Seo-Jun were thus engaged in catching up with the kids, Su-Jin eventually turned towards Director Cha. The old woman had also retreated to the back of the room and was now gazing at the cheerful group with motherly affection.


    "I see the children like Director Kang very much." Su-Jin said in a quiet voice.


    By bringing up the subject in this manner, she was hoping to find out more about that person. For a moment, though, Su-Jin worried that Director Cha might find her words to be slightly rude.


    But to her luck, Su-Jin saw the old woman smiling fondly.


    "Yes, indeed they love him very much. Up until two months ago, they only knew him by name and considered him a sort of mysterious Santa Clause. They never saw him, but they always received his gifts with joy and pleasure. Two months ago, though, Ji-Won personally came to see me."


    Reaching up to here, Director Cha stopped speaking for a moment.


    The tender smile from her lips now reached her eyes as well. When her eyes settled on Ji-Won, she seemed to be the embodiment of a mother, gazing warmly at her child. Yet, there was a shadow veiling her warm affection.


    Looking carefully, Su-Jin could recognize it as being grief. Director Cha was clearly thinking of something sad as she watched Ji-Won playing with the children.


    After a short pause, Director Cha''s voice sounded next to Su-Jin in the same steady manner as before.


    "That time was the first I had seen Ji-Won in more than ten years. Instead of a young boy, he was now a man. With his now tall and dashing figure he seemed unlike his past scrawny self. But even if his body had grown, to me he looked the same as the last time I had seen him, when he was barely fourteen years old. Especially that gaze inside his pitch-black eyes was just as intense as before. His face and hair¡­ Everything was very familiar. He looked so much like her, except for his eyes." the old woman finished the last words in an undertone.


    ''Her? I wonder who Director Cha is talking about. Could it be his mother?''


    The woman''s words had definitely caught Su-Jin''s attention and she wanted to know more about it. But then she thought that asking about such a personal matter directly might be considered rude. After all, her relationship to Director Kang was merely that of boss and subordinate, so there were things she couldn''t easily talk about.


    In the end, Su-Jin decided to inquire about something else that had piqued her curiosity.


    "So, does that mean you''ve known Director Kang since he was very young?" she asked, her eyes widening in surprise.


    For a second there, her mind struggled to envision a young Kang Ji-Won, but failed. She could only see a pale, glaring face, with burning black eyes and ruffled raven-black hair. There was no way she could associate that kind of sour face and dark expression with a young boy of fourteen years old.


    Director Cha''s next words pulled Su-Jin out of her thoughts.


    "Oh, yes indeed, I''ve known Ji-Won since he was a small child. His mother used to bring him here very often when she was alive."


    It appeared that Director Cha had just remembered something unpleasant from the past because, just as she finished her words, her expression turned sorrowful.


    Hearing the old woman''s words, Su-Jin let out a gasp.


    ''So it seems that Director Kang''s mother is no longer alive. Then, was the person Director Cha mentioned just now, the one he resembles, his mother? Well, regardless of who that person is, I guess Director Kang and I have something in common. He also doesn''t have a mother... just like me.''


    This thought made Su-Jin feel a sudden pang of pity for Ji-Won. Perhaps she could now try and understand him a little. Maybe one of the reasons why he was so cold and unfeeling could be attributed to the loss of his mother.


    Meanwhile, Director Cha continued her storytelling. Her quiet, steady voice was tinged with sadness.


    "After Madam Kang died, Ji-Won used to come here almost every week. Sometimes he came here just to play with the kids. Other times he simply hid himself in the backyard, ignoring everyone as he read his books. Since this was a place that his mother used to love dearly, I think being here made him feel safe, at least to some extent. Then, two years later, he suddenly stopped coming. We later heard that he had left the country in order to finish his studies abroad. He was gone for more than ten years."


    Both women remained quiet, each deep in her own thoughts.


    Su-Jin glanced towards Ji-Won, looking at him with slightly different eyes. Her feelings quivered, threatening a small change of heart towards someone who, until that moment, only induced a strong dislike.


    As if sensing her intense stare, Ji-Won turned his head and looked in Su-Jin''s direction. Seeing her troubled expression made his smile falter slowly and he suddenly felt uncomfortable. It was as though his entire being, inside and out, was currently exposed before someone else''s eyes.


    He wanted to look away, but before he averted his eyes, Ji-Won saw a strange expression passing over Su-Jin''s face. It was quick and subtle, but his keen eyes managed to catch its meaning.


    ''What was that look for? Was that¡­ pity I saw in her eyes just now?''


    As he asked himself that, Ji-Won felt a confusing mixture of emotions battling inside his chest.


    He didn''t mind seeing that Su-Jin had relinquished the scornful look she usually had in her eyes when looking at him. But, at the same time, he didn''t like the fact that he had somehow managed to incur her pity.


    It was definitely better than being hated, but why did this change make him feel so troubled instead? Why did he keep thinking that being pitied by that woman was such a loathsome thing? Did he really dislike her so much as to refuse even that small good-will coming from her?


    Under these disturbing thoughts, Ji-Won''s mind began to buzz. So, in order to avoid getting a headache, he decided to put everything aside for the moment.. He would have enough time to think about it after the weekend.

 Chapter 61 - A Change Of Heart

    What Ji-Won failed to understand despite his high intelligence was that, when it came to Su-Jin, his own heart had begun to change. Even though it was subtle, this small change triggered in him a desire to be acknowledged. He didn''t want to be pitied, but liked by that person.


    Too bad, though, that Ji-Won''s resolution of not thinking further over the matter kept his mind in the dark. Later, when he would finally realize all of this, Ji-Won will definitely scorn himself for being stupid.


    For now, Ji-Won bathed in a pool of ignorance, blissfully enjoying the kids'' attention.


    Shortly after the children greeted them, the other four members of Team 2 arrived at the orphanage as well.


    "We apologize for being late. The traffic was horrible." One of the men said, offering Ji-Won a sheepish smile.


    "Director Kwon offers his apologies for not being able to make it. He had a family situation and is currently out of town." Another young man said.


    "Are there going to be more colleagues coming from other departments as well?" Su-Jin asked, suddenly remembering her thoughts from that morning.


    "No." Ji-Won replied simply.


    "But I thought it was compulsory for employees to participate in these activities." Su-Jin said, a small pout appearing on her face. "Why aren''t the rest joining us as well?"


    Hearing her question, Ji-Won shot Su-Jin a glance from the corner of his eye. When he finally replied, his tone sounded a tad bit impatient.


    "They are going to different locations. The activities may be compulsory for newly hired interns." He said pointedly, now looking directly at Su-Jin. "But the rest of the employees can take part on a volunteer basis. That also means each team can choose from different orphanages or nursing homes."


    "Ji-Won just prefers this place because it''s special to him." Seo-Jun suddenly piped up, giving Su-Jin a quick wink.


    "Shut up." Ji-Won snapped.


    He gave his friend a warning look which immediately rendered Seo-Jun mute.


    Then, Ji-Won clapped his hands together, gaining everyone''s attention.


    "Alright, let''s split into teams and get started."


    Su-Jin felt disappointed, for she wanted to see Ji-Su again. However, there was nothing to be done under the current situation. She could only bury her miffed disposition under a polite smile and follow the others.


    While Team 2 was given cooking and cleaning chores, Team 1 gathered all the children and formed groups based on different activities.


    Thus, Jung Seok, who was in charge of drawing activities, ended up taking with him a small group of five children. Su-Jin was asked to read a storybook for another group made of ten timid little girls.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Won and the remaining two people went outside, followed by the rest of the children. Once there, they split into two teams and began playing with a ball, while Yeon-Ah remained in the middle as a referee.


    Despite not playing proper soccer, they all ran around, giggling and laughing cheerfully. Ji-Won and Seo-Jun were on opposing teams and had fun while competing with each other.


    Everyone was brimming with positive energy and happiness.


    The atmosphere was so infectious that soon even the orphanage employees began laughing with delight. And how could they not feel that way at the sight of the children''s happy smiles?


    Considering how bland their lives usually were, the time spent with Ji-Won and his team was something like a gift sent from heaven for all the children.


    Almost an hour later, they were still at it.


    Wanting to take a short break from reading, Su-Jin got up and walked towards the window.


    The large, floor-to-ceiling window overlooked a portion of the backyard, while the rest of the open space continued around the corner of the building.


    Thus, Su-Jin couldn''t see further than the playground. But she didn''t mind, because looking from that angle allowed her to witness something very interesting. She could see Ji-Won and Seo-Jun going at each other, as they both tried to score goals against the opposing team.


    Su-Jin could easily spot Ji-Won in the crowd of little children. Surrounded by such small kids, the man stood out just like Gulliver in a crowd of munchkins. Thinking of this comparison, Su-Jin inadvertently let out a small laugh.


    She was fascinated by Ji-Won''s current image and her eyes instinctively followed him across the field.


    Ji-Won''s appearance while running around was rather unruly and completely different from his usually poised self. His sleeves were rolled up and, because of the constant sprinting around the field, his hair was ruffled in all directions.


    The way he looked as he dashed left and right, with the wind ruffling his pitch-black hair and with his clothes fluttering around him, reminded her of a wild mustang, running across the prairies, free and untamed.


    Due to the effort, his face had now gained a lively blush and his eyes seemed to gleam with excitement. It was as if his entire face radiated with glee.


    Even from that distance Su-Jin could easily see that his face was devoid of any shadows. There was no trace of sourness on his features and his beautiful black eyes looked even more mesmerizing as they shone brightly, looking just like a beautiful pair of gemstones.


    ''Why do I think that this comparison is very familiar?'' Su-Jin wondered silently. Then, her mind suddenly took a different turn.


    ''Director Kang looks so handsome today. His entire being is brimming with an aura of wild freedom. And his hair looks so soft, swaying like that under the sun, fluttering gracefully like black silk. I wonder how it would feel to the touch.''


    For some inexplicable reason, as soon as she thought that, Su-Jin''s cheeks began to burn. Her face was blushing furiously and, before she got a chance to understand what was happening to her, Su-Jin unexpectedly felt a scorching sensation that went from her head, all the way down to her toes.


    Like a soldering iron pressing onto Su-Jin''s skin, Ji-Won''s very appearance seared her brain, imprinting the man''s image in her mind.


    Even if she closed her eyes, Su-Jin simply couldn''t get Ji-Won''s face out of her head.


    Feeling completely astounded by her own thoughts and reactions, Su-Jin raised both hands to her face. She cupped her cheeks, trying to calm down the burning sensation.


    But it was futile, because the more she continued to look at Ji-Won, the more unsettled she became.


    At that time, Su-Jin felt very grateful that she could stare at Ji-Won without being seen by him. She didn''t even want to think what would happen if he were to witness her current flustered state.


    Nevertheless, something did happen that caused Su-Jin''s mind to go blank for a second.

 Chapter 62 - A Handsome Family

    Just as she was struggling to compose herself, Ji-Won unexpectedly turned his head to look towards the building. His eyes naturally fell on the window and his gaze locked with Su-Jin''s.


    Despite not being able to see her expression very well, Ji-Won still recognized her through the glass. He paused in his movements, staring at her figure for a moment longer.


    Then, Seo-Jun called out to him and Ji-Won turned his back to the window.


    It had been a brief moment, but it was enough to cause a spectacular change in Su-Jin''s expression.


    At the sight of him looking back at her, Su-Jin''s face unwittingly broke into a small smile. Now, even more so than before, she thought Ji-Won appeared to be very different.


    What was truly astonishing, though, was the fact that she quite enjoyed seeing this new side of him. She couldn''t find anything displeasing in the way his hair fluttered in the wind, or how the sun rays seemed to give the black of his hair a certain brightness, like the illuminated night sky.


    Moreover, she couldn''t deny just how good his usual pale face looked at that moment, when it was tinged with bright pink and suffused with the brightness of excitement.


    At the same time, Su-Jin couldn''t overlook the attractiveness of the man''s tall and lean body. Every movement Ji-Won made hinted at his toned, strong muscles.


    Instantly, images of Ji-Won wearing less clothes popped in front of her eyes, causing Su-Jin''s wild fantasies to head in a very dangerous direction.


    Just as Su-Jin was beginning to fear her own impure mind, a young and childish voice interrupted her reverie.


    "Miss Park, do you happen to like Uncle Ji-Won?"


    Su-Jin''s heart thumped wildly in her chest as if she had been caught doing something wrong.


    Blushing with a bright pink, Su-Jin looked around and saw a little girl standing next to her. The child was also gazing out the window, a smile curving her lips.


    The little girl had most probably appeared beside her at some point in time, but since Su-Jin was too deep in her trance, she didn''t notice.


    Looking down at the little girl, Su-Jin remained silent for a moment. Then, she swiftly turned her head back towards the window.


    "N-no, of course I don''t. W-why would you t-think that?" Su-Jin spoke with a stutter.


    "Because you were smiling brightly while looking at him." the little kid said in a matter-of-factly tone.


    "But how did you know it was him I was looking at? There is also Uncle Seo-Jun there, and also Miss Yeon-Ah, as well as the other children."


    After she finished speaking, Su-Jin bent down to reach the same height as the little girl and gently turned her around by the shoulders. The two were now face to face, staring at each other.


    "I know, because Uncle Ji-Won is the handsomest one out there." The little girl replied, looking into Su-Jin''s eyes with a child''s innocence.


    The answer made Su-Jin burst into giggles.


    ''This little girl sure has a keen eye when it comes to male beauty.'' She thought to herself.


    "Hm, is that so?" Su-Jin teased with a doting smile.


    She thought the little girl adored her "Uncle Ji-Won" a tad bit too much and just wanted to sing his praises, as children often did towards the adults they liked.


    Yet unexpectedly, the little girl simply smiled brightly and gestured for Su-Jin to follow her.


    Despite being unable to understand the meaning behind the little girl''s smile, Su-Jin was a bit intrigued by the child''s mysterious attitude. Therefore, without saying a word, she quickly straightened up and followed the little girl to the door.


    When they got outside the room, the little girl took Su-Jin''s hand and guided her towards a small hallway that led to Director Cha''s office.


    Just when Su-Jin was about to ask where they were going, the little girl opened the office door with familiarity and stepped inside, pulling Su-Jin after her.


    Bewildered, Su-Jin forgot to even ask what they were doing inside the Director''s office, when the little girl suddenly stopped in front of a wall. The space was devoid of any furniture. Instead, the white surface of the wall was filled with pictures of all sizes.


    "Look, that''s Uncle Ji-Won when he was the same age as me." The little girl said excitedly as she pointed towards one of the largest pictures.


    Su-Jin''s eyes followed the little girl''s finger and landed on a picture in a bamboo frame.


    The image inside the frame indeed showed a young boy of around ten or eleven years old standing in the middle, framed by two adults. Even without being told, Su-Jin could safely guess their identities.


    Based on the woman''s long, beautiful black hair and ivory face, and the man''s piercing pitch-black eyes and deep features, the two adults could only be Kang Ji-Won''s parents.


    The family of three was smiling widely at the camera, its members showing off their beautiful and elegant outfits. Judging by their stylish clothes and fancy background, they were clearly attending a high-class party.


    Su-Jin stood rooted to the spot, gaping at the photograph of Ji-Won with his parents like she was looking at something extraordinary. Her lips were slightly parted and her eyes widened until they became saucers.


    ''Not just Director Kang, but all three of them look so beautiful. The power of genetics truly is a scary thing to behold.'' she thought, smiling ruefully to herself.


    Among the three people in the photograph, the woman was especially gorgeous. Her midnight blue dress spotted with silver dots made her look like a mesmerizing fairy. Ji-Won''s mother looked truly stunning, just like a fabulous apparition whose body was made of the night sky and adorned with stars.


    Staring at her, Su-Jin finally understood where Ji-Won had taken his remarkable appearance from.


    Meanwhile, the man, as in Ji-Won''s father, was smiling at the camera, appearing both dashing and manly. The curve of his lips made him look very charismatic and his eyes seemed to pierce through the surface of the picture like two sharp needles.


    Just like Ji-Won''s eyes, his father''s also resembled two black holes that possessed the ability to suck one''s soul into their depths and never let go.


    Su-Jin slowly moved her eyes away from the two adults and finally settled them on the little boy.

 Chapter 63 - Director Cha Reminisces

    Young Ji-Won had yet to inherit his father''s strong presence and piercing stare. Yet, even at that young age he had already inherited his mother''s elegant and beautiful appearance. His face was slightly angular, with pale cheeks and thin lips.


    But instead of looking cold and distant like the adult version, the young Ji-Won seemed rather warm and innocent. His lips were slightly curved as he smiled at the camera, the corners of his eyes narrowing a little in childish delight.


    Su-Jin silently stared at the picture for a full minute as if in a trance. She simply couldn''t believe her luck. Just a little while ago she was wondering what Ji-Won''s parents looked like, and now she was able to see a picture of the entire family together.


    Just then, the little girl''s voice sounded from next to her, bringing Su-Jin out of her thoughts.


    "Isn''t Uncle Ji-Won very handsome in this picture? I''ve seen other pictures of him from when he was young. Grandma Cha showed them to me, but this one is my very favorite." The little girl stated, puffing her chest proudly as though Ji-Won really was her family''s treasure.


    "Mn, you''re right. Uncle..." Su-Jin stopped, clearing her throat awkwardly. "I mean Director Kang really is very handsome." Su-Jin agreed, showing the little girl a good-natured smile.


    Satisfied with having her point made, the little girl beamed with delight. Then, she turned on her heels and was ready to leave the office, when she noticed that Su-Jin wasn''t following her.


    "Let''s go. We should go back or else we''ll miss the rest of the activities." The little girl pulled at Su-Jin''s hand.


    But Su-Jin didn''t move, nor did she answer. She stood fixated in the same spot, staring at another photograph.


    Just as she had been about to leave, Su-Jin''s eyes unexpectedly caught a glimpse of something familiar.


    In a frame, right next to the one showing Ji-Won and parents, were two other people Su-Jin was very familiar with. The man and woman inside the frame were smiling brightly in the direction of the camera. Yet, they weren''t looking straight at it. Instead, their happy faces were tilted slightly, their heads almost touching as though they were telling each other a sweet secret.


    The woman in the photograph looked remarkably similar to Su-Jin. She had the same long, dark-chestnut colored hair and a beautiful pair of hazel eyes. The woman''s face was illuminated by a charming smile, causing her delicate features to appear even more beautiful.


    Meanwhile, the man standing on her left looked very handsome in his dark brown suit. A few strands of thick, dark colored hair fell over his forehead, but he didn''t seem to care. He kept his head tilted to one side, while his light brown eyes were fixated on the woman next to him.


    The cameraman was lucky enough to catch the sheer adoration that overflowed from the man''s eyes as he gazed down at his wife. The love and sweetness that surrounded the couple was almost intoxicating.


    "Mom¡­ dad¡­?"


    Su-Jin stretched a trembling hand and took the picture off the wall. She continued to stare at the picture of her parents in disbelief.


    Through her muddleheaded state she barely noticed that her parent''s surroundings were the same as the one in Ji-Won''s picture.


    This bit of information made Su-Jin''s brain fall into a daze.


    From what she could remember, her father used to work as a manager for a big company in the financial sector. Her mother was a curator for a well-known art gallery.


    Even though they couldn''t be considered extremely rich people, it appeared that, due to their line of work, the Park husband and wife weren''t part of the low-class either. At least, they were positioned high enough to be invited to these kinds of high-class events like the one in the picture. They also appeared to have come across Angel orphanage as well.


    "I see you''ve found our wall of memories."


    Director Cha''s voice suddenly rang from behind, startling Su-Jin. The unexpected sound gave Su-Jin such a huge fright that she almost dropped the picture.


    Grasping the corners of the frame with trembling fingers, Su-Jin slowly turned on her heels. She awkwardly stared at Director Cha''s smiling face.


    After a couple of seconds, Su-Jin eventually found her voice.


    "Uhm, I¡­ I apologize for entering your office like this. It''s just that... the little one wanted to show me a picture of Director Kang."


    As she finished speaking, Su-Jin gestured with her free hand towards the wall where Ji-Won''s family picture occupied the largest space.


    "I see." Director Cha nodded her head slowly, then she said affably. "It''s quite alright. I don''t mind having you young ones see these pictures."


    The old woman took a few steps, stopping in front of the wall right next to Su-Jin. Since neither of them spoke another word, a heavy silence fell inside the office.


    The little girl that brought Su-Jin there stood near the door, staring between the other two in confusion. She instinctively felt that something was wrong, but her childlike mind couldn''t comprehend what was going on, so she kept her mouth shut for the entire time.


    Peering at Director Cha from the corner of her eyes, Su-Jin noticed a trace of melancholy blurring the woman''s vision. When she finally spoke, Director Cha''s voice sounded slightly hoarser than before, as though she found it difficult to say the words.


    "That picture was taken at a fundraiser party. The beneficiary was Angel orphanage and the event was held by Chairman Kang and his wife. Young Ji-Won insisted on taking part as well, so, in the end, his parents brought him along. They all looked so happy when taking that photograph."


    Director Cha paused for a moment, showing a sad smile.


    "Sadly, though, that was the last time the entire family was seen together at a public event."


    "Why is that?" Su-Jin blurted out the question before she could stop herself.


    "Regardless of the reason, it is the Kang family''s business. We, as outsiders, shouldn''t pry too much into their family''s matters." Director Cha replied in a mild tone.


    Then, without waiting for the young woman to reply, Director Cha turned to glance at the frame Su-Jin was still holding onto. She lifted a hand, gesturing for Su-Jin to give her the picture.


    Though she felt reluctant to part with her parent''s photograph, Su-Jin still obediently handed it over.


    Director Cha stared at the image inside the frame for a moment before continuing to speak.


    "This picture was taken many years ago at the same fundraiser party. I remember this couple very well. Manager Park and his wife were really wonderful people." Director Cha sighed as she reminisced. "At that time we had such a difficult time finding investors willing to donate, but he was the one who saved us by convincing his company to help raise the existing funds."


    Director Cha was so lost in her own memories that she didn''t notice Su-Jin''s change in expression.


    In the beginning, the young woman had merely seemed speechless. But as the old woman continued to reminisce, Su-Jin''s expression slowly turned into a grimace, as though she was about to cry.


    After a short while, she finally couldn''t hold back her emotions and a choked sentence came out from her trembling lips.


    "These are¡­ my parents," Su-Jin said in a shaky voice, barely holding back her sobs.


    As she finished her words, tears finally formed inside her eyes.. The salty liquid pooled, then slowly overflowed, forming two small streams across Su-Jin''s cheeks.

 Chapter 64 - The Klutziness Strikes Again

    The time Su-Jin spent inside Director Cha''s office hadn''t been long. Yet, when she finally emerged from there, her emotions had already subsided.


    Granted, she had been stunned silly by the knowledge that her parents had once met Ji-Won''s parents. Her father had even helped Ji-Won''s mother''s Foundation with raising funds for the orphanage.


    Who would have thought that such a fate connected the two families for so many years?


    It made Su-Jin sigh in awe over the fickleness of fate.


    ''I guess such things that you can only see in movies do happen in real life as well.'' Su-Jin sighed.


    After leaving the Director''s office, Su-Jin took the little girl back to the previous room. But before they could enter, she suddenly thought of something.


    "Wait." Su-Jin crouched down before the little girl and spoke in a secretive tone. "Can you keep what happened just now a secret from your Uncle Ji-Won? Especially about me seeing his picture and my conversation with Director Cha?"


    The little girl blinked her eyes innocently.


    "Why?" she asked, tilting her head to one side.


    The small gesture gave her the appearance of a confused little puppy, who doesn''t understand what the big human is asking of her.


    At the sight of such cuteness, Su-Jin smiled and subconsciously stretched out a hand to pat the little girl''s head. Then, she continued to speak using a soft, coaxing tone.


    "Because I don''t want Uncle Ji-Won to know that I have seen that picture without his permission. What if he doesn''t like it and gets embarrassed? So, for now, let''s keep this just between ourselves. Later, when the time is right, I will tell him myself."


    The little girl remained quiet for a while, seeming to ponder over Su-Jin''s words. The two stared at each other, until the little girl eventually nodded her head in agreement.


    "Alright." she replied simply.


    Then, she briskly turned on her heels and entered the room, leaving Su-Jin alone in the corridor.


    Straightening up, Su-Jin let out a deep sigh of relief.


    In truth, she wasn''t afraid of Ji-Won becoming embarrassed, but rather she was the one feeling awkward. Not just because she had seen a picture of Ji-Won''s parents or of him when he was younger, but also because of everything she now knew regarding his family.


    After listening to Director Cha speak about the Kang family, it wasn''t difficult for Su-Jin to make a few conjectures. And the fact that she was now sure of Ji-Won being Chairman Kang''s son was just one of them. That meant her boss was something like ''the heir to the throne'' of Kangji Tourism.


    However, no matter how shocking this new revelation was for her, the most shocking thing was still the fact that his and her parents had met, even going to the same high-class party in the past.


    Even as she returned to her previous task of reading storybooks to the children, Su-Jin still couldn''t shake the feeling of astonishment.


    ~~~


    The team''s separate endeavors continued for a while longer, with each group deep engrossed in its activities.


    By the time Su-Jin finally stopped reading and went outside, everyone was gone, except for two little boys. They were standing under a tree, craning their necks to see something outside Su-Jin''s line of vision.


    "What are you doing here alone? Where is everybody?" She asked them, glancing around curiously.


    One of them turned around to look at her, while the other one kicked the tree trunk with his foot.


    Giving the two little boys an accommodating smile, Su-Jin bent down to their level.


    "What did this tree do to you?" she asked calmly.


    "It stole our ball." The little boy who had hit the trunk said, giving the poor tree a withering glare.


    "Eh, what do you mean by that?" Su-Jin asked in bemusement.


    In reply to her question, the boy raised his arm and pointed somewhere above them.


    "Look up there." He said.


    Su-Jin raised her eyes, following the direction of the boy''s hand.


    A moment later she saw a red ball, perched between two branches. It was the same object they had been playing with a little while ago. Most probably one of the boys hit the ball harder than he should have and it landed up in the tree.


    Though the question still remained, where was everyone and why did they leave these kids alone?


    "I see." Su-Jin said with a smile. "Then I guess we have to rescue the ball from the bad tree, don''t we?"


    Without wasting time, she hurried inside and, barely two minutes later, returned carrying a ladder. She leaned it against the tree and after she made sure it was stable enough, she began to climb slowly.


    Ignoring the ladder''s ominous creaks, Su-Jin finally managed to reach the first branch. She tiptoed on the last step, struggling to touch the ball.


    The plaything was too far away, though, and her fingers barely brushed against it. Thinking it might be better to climb all the way up onto the branch, Su-Jin pushed herself upward and, after a minute''s struggle, she was successfully perched on top of it.


    ''Why do I have a Deja vu sensation?'' she asked herself, suddenly feeling very nervous.


    Yet, in spite of the nervous tingling sensation, she took a deep breath and stretched both arms towards the ball.


    "Ah, got it!" Su-Jin let out a cry of relief as she successfully grabbed the ball.


    Then, careful not to hit the children, she threw the toy towards the ground. The ball landed between the two boys and bounced away at a fast pace.


    "Thank you very much!" Both children cried out with enthusiasm, running after the ball and leaving Su-Jin alone.


    Seen from up there, Su-Jin currently looked like an oversized bird. She remained perched onto the branch, while craning her neck to see where the boys had gone to. When she ultimately couldn''t see them anymore, she decided it was time to get back down.


    The playground was currently empty and there was no trace of anybody around the courtyard either. Therefore, Su-Jin slowly began her descent, hoping she could get down safely before anyone came to see her.


    All went well, until she reached the middle of the ladder. That was when her foot unexpectedly slipped, causing her body to sway.


    Su-Jin tried to grab onto the frame of the ladder, but her fingers missed it by millimeters.


    Thus, without anything for her to hold onto, Su-Jin''s entire body leaned backwards and she began to fall.


    A loud scream escaped from her lips, sounding both desperate and helpless.


    In her panic, Su-Jin could only close her eyes shut and wait for the unavoidable impact.

 Chapter 65 - Beauty Lies In A Lover’s Eyes

    Su-Jin expected to feel a burning pain as her body hit the ground. But no matter how long she waited, that pain never came.


    Just a second before reaching the ground, her body unexpectedly landed on something soft and warm.


    At the moment of impact, she heard a low groan. At the same time, she felt something squirm beneath her.


    Fighting the urge to keep her eyes closed for longer, Su-Jin slowly raised her eyelids a notch. Then, she warily opened her eyes and peered around carefully.


    A split second later, her gaze landed on something that rendered her speechless.


    To her utter astonishment, Ji-Won laid directly under her, with his body sprawled onto the ground, arms spread wide on either side. His face was scrunched up in pain, his eyes scarcely opened.


    "Director Kang! Oh my gosh, are you alright?" Su-Jin yelped in shock.


    She had been so frightened by the sight of him beneath her that she almost jumped two meters high.


    Hearing her question, Ji-Won let out a low grunt in response. A deep crease appeared between his eyebrows, giving his expression an ominous look. Then, his eyes fluttered closed for a second, before opening again and settling on Su-Jin''s startled face.


    "Miss Park, would you please¡­ get off of me now?" Ji-Won demanded gruffly, his eyes flashing with irritation.


    "Oh, yes, of course. I''m sorry about that." Su-Jin said hastily as she scrambled away from him in a hurry.


    When getting up, Su-Jin''s hands fumbled around widely and, in the process, ended up touching Ji-Won''s chest and arms. Feeling the man''s toned muscles under the fabric of his clothes caused a deep blush to creep up on her cheeks.


    While trying to hide her crimson face, Su-Jin glanced sideways at Ji-Won. She saw him slowly getting up to his feet as well, looking thoroughly annoyed. His eyes looked so cold and menacing, as though they could kill on sight.


    Su-Jin suddenly wished the earth would open a crack and swallow her up.


    Completely unaware of Su-Jin''s mortification, Ji-Won kept glowering, while trying to rearrange his crumpled clothes. Just as he was brushing the dust from his pants, he suddenly felt a stinging sensation on the back of his left hand. He let out a soft wince and raised his arm up to eye level.


    "What happened? Did you get hurt?" Su-Jin asked in alarm.


    It appeared that her previous wish of disappearing from the face of the earth easily got pushed at the back of her mind. As soon as she heard Ji-Won''s sound of pain, Su-Jin forgot about anything else and hurried towards him in a flutter. Her face was a mask of both worry and mortification as she looked down at his hand.


    "It''s nothing, just a scratch." Ji-Won retorted briskly, taking a small step away from her.


    "That may be, but it looks like an ugly scratch. We have to clean it up properly, otherwise it will leave a scar." Su-Jin insisted, trying to grab his hand.


    Ji-Won quickly sidestepped. After moving out of her reach he shook his head in vehement refusal.


    "It''s nothing. I will take care of it when I get home."


    "But..."


    "I said it''s alright." Ji-Won cut her off curtly.


    Su-Jin hesitated for a moment, then she took another small step towards him. Using one hand, she pulled the ribbon from around her bun, while reaching out for his arm with the other.


    "At least let me tie this around it. This way, it will prevent dirt from coming in contact with the wound." She entreated him softly.


    Before Ji-Won could react, Su-Jin snatched his arm between her fingers, yanking him closer.


    At the sudden motion, Ji-Won remained perfectly still, barely even breathing. Becoming frozen like a stone statue, he could only helplessly gaze down at his hand, watching Su-Jin''s fingers nimbly dressing his wound with her ribbon.


    The gesture, though simple, felt intimate and somewhat familiar.


    As her fingers slid over his palm, moving around carefully, Ji-Won became slightly breathless.  Each one of her touches left warm imprints on his skin, causing small tingles to go up and down his spine. With each second that his hand remained in contact with her fingers, his body responded by growing half a degree hotter.


    Wouldn''t it be dangerous if this continued, then?


    Sucking in a deep breath, Ji-Won struggled to regain his composure. So, he tried to stop thinking of what her hands were doing. He even thought of forcefully pulling his hand out of her grasp.


    However, at that very moment, his usually strong discipline was beginning to fail him.


    As if her gentle touch wasn''t enough to torment his body from head to toes, sending him into a flustered mess, Su-Jin''s face being so close to him also represented a threat to his sanity.


    Pulled by a mysterious force he couldn''t control, Ji-Won''s eyes ultimately settled on Su-Jin''s features. His gaze racked over her delicate face with something resembling a wild greed.


    The sight in front of him was very enticing, making his throat feel parched. Like a thirsty man who, after ambling about in the desert for too long, finally ended up in front of a pool of clear water, Ji-Won desperately gulped a few times.


    At that moment, he found himself in a bind. Half of him wanted to look away from her, afraid of making a terrible blunder if he continued to stare, whilst the other half simply wanted to gaze at the woman in front of him for a while longer.


    During this internal struggle, Ji-Won''s eyes continued to ravenously take everything in.


    First, Ji-Won observed Su-Jin''s long eyelashes fluttering softly and delicately, like the wings of a butterfly, casting small shadows to fall under her eyes. Next, he observed how her eyes seemed to take on a lighter shade of hazel whenever the sunlight hit her face or how her hair curled just slightly near the tips.


    As his eyes reached the lower part of Su-Jin''s face, Ji-Won''s burning gaze lingered around her mouth, admiring the contrast between her pale skin and the pinkness of her lips.


    This lovely sight before him caused Ji-Won to fall into a trance. He was enchanted by Su-Jin''s features to the point that he wanted to bend down and touch her.


    Ji-Won''s body was just about to carry out this wish, when his mind suddenly jerked awake. When he realized what he was about to do, his free hand was already hanging in midair.


    ''What the hell was I about to do just now? What kind of stupid thoughts am I entertaining right now? I should really stop before things really get out of hand..'' Ji-Won strongly berated himself.

 Chapter 66 - Going To The Sauna

    Feeling awkward because of his own foolish behavior, Ji-Won disguised his earlier movement by quickly bringing his hand in front of his lips. Then, he cleared his throat softly.


    While he had been standing there in a daze, Su-Jin already wrapped the white ribbon around Ji-Won''s hand, covering the scratch entirely. There were small traces of blood across the white fabric, but other than that everything seemed to be alright.


    Ji-Won pulled his eyes away from Su-Jin''s face, settling them on his injured hand instead. Afterwards, he stared at it for a full minute without saying anything.


    "I''m sorry." Su-Jin whispered softly.


    Her voice pulled Ji-Won out of his stupor and he once again looked up at her.


    She had pulled away slightly and was now staring at her feet dejectedly.


    Despite his previous irritation, Ji-Won''s emotions had taken quite a different turn, and he unexpectedly felt a smile forming on his lips. Somehow, seeing her embarrassed look made him feel more forgiving.


    "It''s alright." He said quietly. "I understand that gravity is your archenemy, but you should really be more careful."


    "Yes." She replied in scarcely more than a whisper, still looking down.


    At that precise moment, Yeon-Ah came running into the backyard, causing Su-Jin and Ji-Won to leap further away from each other.


    "Ah, here you are." She said breathlessly, looking from Su-Jin to Director Kang. "Everybody is getting ready to leave."


    All three of them went inside where, indeed, Seo-Jun and Team 2 were saying their goodbyes.


    Afterwards, they all proceeded towards the front entrance, the children following them in a long trail.


    "I will come again soon." Ji-Won told Director Cha, shily accepting a hug from the old woman.


    The rest of his team waved at the little ones and quickly got inside the car. All except for Seo-Jun who lurked behind his friend, either grinning foolishly or making funny faces at the children.


    Just as he was about to leave, Ji-Won was stopped by the same little girl who had taken Su-Jin to Director Cha''s office. With a tender smile on his face, Ji-Won bent down and picked the little girl up.


    Su-Jin caught the scene and her lips curved into a small smile. But, a second later, she froze in place.


    To her dismay, Su-Jin saw the little girl lean closer to Ji-Won''s ear, whispering something.


    ''She couldn''t possibly tell him about¡­ that, could she? Not after I specifically asked her to keep it a secret.'' Su-Jin thought frantically, staring unblinkingly at the two.


    Just as the thought crossed her mind, Su-Jin saw Ji-Won''s eyes flickering towards her for a split second, before turning back to the little girl.


    Registering that small gesture made Su-Jin''s heart rate increase. She anxiously saw the man lowering down the girl, then patting her head gently.


    In her agitated state, Su-Jin kept her eyes locked on Ji-Won''s face. SHe was desperate to see even a shadow of a reaction, but to no avail. Regardless of what he had been told, Ji-Won''s expression didn''t betray any emotion. His features remained steady and serious.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Won and his chirpy friend were now just a few steps away from the car.


    "What''s that on your hand?" Seo-Jun asked him, suddenly noticing the ribbon around Ji-Won''s hand.


    "Nothing." Ji-Won replied absent-mindedly.


    "It has blood on it. How can it be nothing?! Let me see."


    Seo-Jun continued to pester his friend all the remaining way to the car. When he made a gesture to touch the ribbon, Ji-Won smacked his hand away.


    "You''re not allowed to touch it." He snapped.


    "You are acting very strangely." Seo-Jun remarked, his eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    "And you are acting like an idiot. Let''s go. Everybody is waiting for us."


    And with that, Ji-Won quickly strode towards his car, completely ignoring his friend''s inquisitive stares.


    ~~~


    After returning to the company, everyone got out of Ji-Won''s car, taking other means of transportation to reach their homes.


    As a consequence, Ji-Won soon remained alone in the car with just Seo-Jun to keep him company. The two men were just about to continue their trip towards Ji-Won''s apartment, when all of a sudden Seo-Jun got an idea.


    "There is something I''ve wanted to do ever since we returned to Korea." Seo-Jun unexpectedly said, turning towards his friend.


    "And what is that?" Ji-Won asked in a rather uninterested tone.


    "I want to go to a sauna." Seo-Jun replied with a gleeful expression on his face.


    "A sauna? Are you serious?!"


    "Yes, why not?"


    "You''re being silly. Go home and take a bath if you want to wash yourself." Ji-Won snapped.


    "How can you be so narrow-minded?"


    "Narrow-minded? Me?" Ji-Won cried out indignation.


    "Yes, you. Going to the sauna is more than just washing your body."


    Hearing this, Ji-Won let out a cold snort.


    "Oh yeah? And what is so magical about it, if I may ask? What is so... Soul awakening to sit around with a bunch of strangers and sweat?"


    "It''s not just about that. It''s also about community and connection, something you definitely lack." Seo-Jun concluded, clicking his tongue in annoyance. "So, stop arguing and let''s go!" he commanded, wholly disregarding his friend''s lack of enthusiasm.


    ''Ugh, for some reason, I have a really bad feeling about all this.'' Ji-Won thought to himself.


    Indeed, as soon as he heard Seo-Jun ordering him to drive to the sauna, he began having an ominous feeling, like something bad was about to happen.


    In the end, the friendship between the two men was stronger than some unfounded premonitions. As such, Ji-Won decided to push aside his nervousness and headed towards the sauna first.


    Ji-Won wanted to choose a place that was both near his home and less crowded. But Seo-Jun picked a different place.


    It was one of the largest public bathhouses and saunas, located in an area where there were mostly family houses. It wasn''t very far from Ji-Won''s apartment, but it wasn''t very close either. Looking at the address on his phone Ji-Won estimated that it should take them around half an hour to get there by car.


    Once they got to the place, they paid and left their shoes near the front desk. Then, after receiving their locker keys, they went inside to change their clothes into the blue T-shirts and shorts offered by the bathhouse.


    "Ah, so this is the famous ''bathhouse uniform'' they all talked about on the internet." Seo-Jun cried out in excitement.


    Ji-Won, on the other hand, remained silent. At the sight of his friend looking so gleeful, almost like a little kid during Christmas, Ji-Won''s impassive face quickly took on a mask of contempt.


    "Is going to a public bathhouse at the age of twenty-six really a reason to be so happy? Are you still a little kid, Seo-Jun?" Ji-Won coldly chided his friend for being immature.

 Chapter 67 - Jealousy Over An Egg

    The two men first entered the gender-segregated bathhouse area, where they first took a shower to clean themselves, before going to plunge into the large tubs of hot water.


    After scrubbing and washing their bodies, Ji-Won and Seo-Jun went on to try the steam rooms next. There was such a large number of thematic kiln saunas based on the preferred temperature, that they could barely decide on just one. As such, they took turns, going from the one with the lowest temperature, until finally reaching the hottest.


    An hour later, after having soaked in hot water and steamed their body inside the salt and mineral kilns, both men were thoroughly exhausted. Yet, at the same time they were also filled with a sense of tranquility. Even Ji-Won had lost his initial reluctance and began enjoying himself a little bit.


    "See, I told you that going to this kind of place can help us unwind and relax our stressed out bodies." Seo-Jun said, shooting Ji-Won a smug grin.


    The two of them were now sitting in a corner inside the large communal area.


    The room was very spacious, allowing for a large number of people to get together. Since this was the only place inside the bathhouse that allowed for both genders to mingle together, it provided enough space for a lot of activities.


    People could either form groups to chat and eat in the large communal area, or lay down and rest inside the specially designed sleeping rooms. There was also a large TV on the far-side wall, as well as a bar near the entrance. The place served boiled eggs and cold rice water.


    Feeling hungry after all that sweating and bathing, Seo-Jun and Ji-Won bought several eggs and two bottles of rice water.


    On their way back to their previous spot, Ji-Won spotted the figure of someone very familiar. The sight of that person caused his steps to falter and he almost bumped into Seo-Jun who was walking in front of him.


    "Hey, watch where you''re going. The floor can be quite slippery." Seo-Jun warned, then he continued to mutter to himself. "One would think that walking around barefoot on a wooden floor is safer than using socks, but it appears it can still be dangerous. If we trip and fall here, not to mention how painful it would be, just think about the embarrassment we would feel at being seen by so many people."


    Completely unaware that his friend wasn''t even listening to him, Seo-Jun continued to talk to himself until they finally took back their previous seats.


    In the meantime, Ji-Won hadn''t lost sight of that person, like a sniper locked on his target.


    Standing at the bar, just a few meters away from him, was none other than Park Su-Jin. She was wearing the same ''uniform'' the sauna provided, but it was the one reserved for women: pink shorts and T-shirt. She also had a pink towel wrapped around her neck.


    After watching her buy a bottle of rice water from the bar, Ji-Won''s eyes followed Su-Jin as she crossed the large open area. A little while later she stopped in front of two other people.


    With a jolt of surprise, Ji-Won recognized one of them. He had seen that young man before on a late night, after a team drinking party.


    At that moment, Min-Jun was gesturing for Su-Jin to sit down next to him. A young woman reached out a slender hand and snatched the bottle of rice water from Su-Jin''s hands.


    Su-Jin beamed at the two, then quickly sat down between them. All three of them began cracking their eggs, while laughing and talking. They all looked quite cheerful and happy, even while hitting each other on the head with boiled eggs in order to crack them better.


    Seeing Su-Jin''s delighted expression, even as Min-Jun chose an especially large egg to hit her forehead with, caused Ji-Won''s eyebrows to furrow. He unwittingly clutched at his own egg tightly, causing it to crack.


    Seo-Jun glanced towards Ji-Won and unexpectedly saw his expression growing darker. He followed Ji-Won''s gaze, curious as to what had made his friend glower like that.


    Just as he was about to give up the search, he instantly recognized Su-Jin. Then, he saw the other two people Ji-Won was looking at.


    At first, he didn''t think much of it. But then, something clicked inside Seo-Jun''s mind and began to snicker.


    Wearing a sly grin, Seo-Jun slowly turned around to face Ji-Won, holding a particularly large egg in his hand.


    "Are you jealous?" Seo-Jun asked out of the blue.


    "Yes." came Ji-Won''s automatic reply.


    In truth, he wasn''t really aware of what the other man had asked or what he was saying. He was still staring absentmindedly at Su-Jin and her companions.


    The next moment, though, Ji-Won felt something hard hit him right in the middle of his forehead.


    The sudden pain drew a soft yelp out of him.


    "Ouch! What did you do that for?!" Ji-Won hissed, glaring at Seo-Jun while massaging his forehead with his free hand.


    "You said you were jealous. I thought you meant the egg cracking part." Seo-Jun replied, shrugging sheepishly. "Or perhaps you mean you were jealous of something else? Su-Jin and Min-Jun''s relationship, perhaps?" Seo-Jun added, his devious grin becoming wider.


    Ji-Won glowered at his friend, but chose to remain quiet.


    It wasn''t that he was feeling jealous because of Su-Jin''s boyfriend. Really, it was more than that. He felt envious of the connection, the familiarity they shared. She looked happy together with the other two and, for a split second, it made him feel lonely.


    As Ji-Won thought about that, his eyes roamed around the room, looking at everyone gathered there attentively. They were all family, friends or colleagues, people who knew each other and cared about one another. At least, that was how Ji-Won saw them.


    Not having a proper family or friends for so many years had apparently gotten to him.. Slowly and unexpectedly, a feeling of longing budded in his chest, taking him completely by surprise.

 Chapter 68 - Who Are Her Smiles For?

    Ji-Won hastily brushed aside his downcast thoughts. Surely, the lack of rest was the reason for his current emotions.


    ''I guess it''s been a long day and I am feeling tired. Yes, that surely must be it. Otherwise why would I be overcome by such troublesome feelings as these?'' Ji-Won reasoned silently.


    "Let''s go." Ji-Won said quietly, getting up to leave.


    "Yes, you''re right. We should go and say hi." Seo-Jun agreed, briskly getting up as well.


    "Wait, what?! No, I meant..." Ji-Won began to speak frantically, but it was already too late.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was already being pulled towards the small group by Seo-Jun. As his friend was clutching one of his arms, Ji-Won helplessly followed along, his hand still holding onto an unfinished egg.


    Seo-Jun didn''t wait to hear his friend''s protests. Instead, he dragged Ji-Won after him as though he was running away from something terrible.


    Ten seconds later, they were stopping in front of Su-Jin''s small group. Because he was the first to arrive, Seo-Jun took a step forward, subtly blocking Ji-Won from sight with his body.


    "If it isn''t Miss Park! What a coincidence to see you here." Seo-Jun greeted her joyfully.


    "Deputy Director Kim! What are you doing here?" Su-Jin blurted out in astonishment, almost choking on an egg.


    "What else but to relax after a long, tiring day. I see you''re doing the same." Seo-Jun continued to speak in the same casual and cheerful manner.


    "Ah, yes, you''re right. My friend Mi-Suk here said that hot steam would be soothing for the body. So we decided to try it and..."


    Ji-Won chose precisely this moment to clear his throat. The sound successfully attracted everyone''s attention towards him.


    When Su-Jin turned her head slightly to look at him, her eyes widened in surprise. She was staring at Ji-Won as if that was the first time she''d seen him. After what she had learned about him that very afternoon, the sight of that man there, inside a public bathhouse was nothing short of a miracle. It was something comparable to an immortal descending from the clouds in order to mingle with the mortals.


    Nevertheless, the instant his dark eyes met hers, Su-Jin''s momentarily bewilderment began to fade. After a brief eye contact with Ji-Won, she quickly recollected her thoughts and bowed her head in polite greeting.


    "Director Kang! I never thought you were the type to enjoy a sauna." Su-Jin said, giving him a small, nervous smile.


    "Oh, he''s really not. I practically had to drag him here against his will." Seo-Jun intervened, waving a hand in the air while beaming at them all.


    Then, as if by chance, his eyes fell on Min-Jun and Mi-Suk.


    "You two must be..." he began but stopped, intentionally leaving the words floating in the air.


    "Ah, where are my manners?" Su-Jin said hastily, showing the two men a sheepish smile. "This is Choi Mi-Suk, my best friend. And he is Park Min-Jun. Director Kang has met him once. He is my..."


    But no one got to hear what Park Min-Jun''s identity was.


    For some inexplicable reason, Ji-Won suddenly felt compelled to clear his throat at that exact moment, causing Su-Jin''s words to become inaudible.


    Then, he clapped his hand onto Seo-Jun''s shoulder and pulled him back slightly.


    "We should go now. We have wasted enough of your time. Good night!" JI-Won said curtly, not meeting anyone''s eye.


    Without waiting for Su-Jin or ther others to reply, Ji-Won dragged Seo-Jun back towards their previous spot.


    "Well, that was very rude of you." Seo-Jun said, trying his best to hide a devilish grin.


    "What you did was even ruder." Ji-Won snapped at his friend, turning to glare at him.


    "Me?! What did I do?" Seo-Jun cried out in indignation, giving the glaring man an innocent look.


    Ji-Won merely scoffed and remained silent.


    There was no way he could be frank and tell Seo-Jun exactly what thoughts were running through his mind at that moment.


    Ten minutes later, the two men were leaving the public bathhouse. Each one was absorbed in his own thoughts.


    After what happened back there, Seo-Jun began to suspect his friend of having certain feelings for Su-Jin. Also, after seeing them together inside, he had a pretty clear idea that Min-Jun was definitely not her boyfriend.


    Seo-Jun laughed inwardly, thinking how could someone believe that they were a couple. It was so obvious to anyone who saw them that they could only be siblings or friends, at most.


    But then again, his best friend wasn''t the sharpest person when it came to things like these. From what he knew, Ji-Won was a highly intelligent individual, that was an undeniable fact. Yet, when it came to romance, his IQ would suddenly drop several levels.


    ''This guy¡­ he didn''t even allow the woman to present that person to us. Was he afraid he''d be upset if he heard the word boyfriend coming out of her mouth? Humph! And he even dared to call me immature for wanting to enjoy a sauna.''


    While Seo-Jun was mocking his friend''s behavior, Ji-Won was trying to shake Su-Jin''s face out of his mind.


    Seeing her look so happy and without worry made his chest feel warm. Witnessing the way in which her entire face lit when that smile reached her eyes was a beautiful spectacle, one he really didn''t want to miss. If he could always see her smile like that, then his happiness would surely be ensured.


    But,  given her situation, how could that really be possible? With an uncomfortable churn in his stomach Ji-Won remembered the person who was standing next to her. There was another person who was responsible for her happiness.


    After becoming aware of this fact, Ji-Won thought he would easily overcome the small feeling of disappointment. Yet, he was shocked to realize that he was, in fact, crestfallen.


    ''What the hell are you thinking about, Ji-Won? Her smiles, no matter how exquisite, are not for you to see.. It''s wrong of you to allow your mind to wander like that.''

 Chapter 69 - Perplexing Feelings

    After seeing the two men depart so hastily, Su-Jin and her two companions remained quiet for a few moments, unsure of what to make of the strange encounter.


    Su-Jin was silently battling a flutter of emotions. Earlier, she had been completely taken aback by meeting Director Kang at the sauna. Moreover, he was even dressed in the ''male uniform'' the sauna provided at the entrance.


    With his hair ruffled and slightly damp from the hot steam, together with the blue towel wrapped around his neck, Ji-Won looked like a completely different person. Director Kang Ji-Won was clearly a man full of surprises.


    Su-Jin was baffled by the situation.


    ''I am seeing so many different sides of him today that I can hardly know what to think anymore. But one thing I do know. The man looks handsome regardless of what he''s wearing. For example, just now he somehow made that plain blue T-shirt and pair of shorts seem like a stylish outfit. And just as I thought, his muscles look really toned. Those arms looked strong, without appearing too muscular. And his legs seemed so long and straight. I bet he''d look good even without any clothes on.''


    No sooner had that thought popped inside her mind, that Su-Jin felt an odd burning sensation in her stomach.


    Thinking that it was perhaps due to having eaten too fast earlier, Su-Jin brushed it aside without giving it too much thought.


    Influenced by the uncomfortable sensation she was feeling, her thoughts also took a slightly different turn.


    ''How can Director Kang maintain such a good figure? Can this even be allowed? Isn''t it unfair to all those other people out there in the world, who are struggling to simply keep their weight in check? And here he comes, showing off his abs and pecs, making everyone blind from envy! It''s lucky that he''s in a high position, otherwise he would get beaten to death by all the men in the company. And not just them, but the entire country might have to pick a fight with him.''


    At this point, Su-Jin was so lost in her silly internal rambles that she completely disregarded the fact that she, as a woman, shouldn''t be blinded at the sight of Ji-Won''s good-looking body because of envy, but due to other reasons.


    Also, she should leave the task of becoming a lemon1 to other males, while she should let loose her fangirl enthusiasm.


    It was clear that, subconsciously at least, she was very much attracted to Director Kang. It was just a pity that she wasn''t yet aware of her own feelings.


    Thanks to this noticeable difference between what she knew of herself and what she had yet to find out, Su-Jin was also completely unaware of the faint blush that had slowly stretched across her cheeks. With each thought of Ji-Won wearing a tight-fitting T-shirt and shorts her face gained a new level of pink.


    As she continued to silently berate the poor man for being too handsome for his own good, and also cursing him for making enemies out of the entire male population, Su-Jin unwittingly let out a wistful sigh.


    In the silence that surrounded the small group, her long breath came out a bit too loud. Therefore, it immediately attracted the other two''s attention. Both Min-Jun and Mi-Suk turned their heads at the same time, setting their burning gazes on the unsuspecting Su-Jin.


    When she finally noticed that she was being stared at by her two companions, Su-Jin froze in stupor. Their eyes seemed to hold burning flames as they racked over her face.


    Feeling those gazes like silent accusations, Su-Jin immediately scolded herself mentally for having such weird thoughts about her boss.


    Also, it wasn''t really nice of her to judge a person so harshly solely based on his appearance. Not to mention it was even less proper to imagine her boss wearing various outfits, each looking more indecent than the next.


    Hence, she decided to put a stop to those thoughts.


    Unaware that her expression while deep in thought had already given away most of her inner turmoil, Su-Jin tried to fake the appearance of confusion. She raised a hand to her mouth, and looked from her brother to her friend with round, startled eyes.


    "What just happened?"


    Her gasp, as well as her expression, were so fake that even a fool could figure out she was lying. Yet, neither of the other two had the heart to call her out on it.


    Especially her best friend, who was even less inclined to make Su-Jin own up to the truth.


    Mi-Suk had watched Su-Jin blush several degrees of red in just a few minutes after Director Kang''s departure. She wouldn''t be fitting of her title as a romantic webtoon writer and artist if she didn''t understand what Su-Jin''s expressions meant.


    Her friend was clearly starting to like Kang Ji-Won, but it appeared that she herself was currently ignorant of her own feelings.


    That shouldn''t have been a problem, though. If the man was more determined he could easily push forward and crack Su-Jin''s weak defences. Nevertheless, it seemed that things might not go as easy as this.


    After watching Su-Jin carefully while interacting with Director Kang, Mi-Suk was also beginning to suspect that she wasn''t the only one dealing with a flustered inner state. Director Kang seemed to nurture some feelings as well, but they were still at an early stage.


    Therefore, Mi-Suk decided to act like she knew nothing of it.


    Just then, Su-Jin asked another question, this time seeming less awkward about it.


    "What do you say about all this?"


    "I say that your Director Kang has proved to be socially awkward." Mi-Suk replied blankly.


    Min-Jun snorted at the straightforward answer. He couldn''t deny that he also felt the same way about the man.


    However, not wanting to make his thoughts known, he merely shook his head and remained silent. His mind, though, kept replaying the earlier interaction. For a second there, he thought he had seen something flicker in Director Kang''s eyes. He couldn''t say for sure what it was, because the look was gone as soon as it appeared.


    ''Director Kang seemed to glance at Su-Jin strangely. It looked like a bizarre mixture of vexation and yearning. But when he turned his eyes towards me, the man''s expression suddenly turned dark, like he was infuriated by something. Could it really have been my imagination? Or perhaps he really is a socially awkward person like Mi-Suk just said?''


    Min-Jun glanced towards his sister, his eyes peering at her face curiously. But, seeing that Su-Jin was both unaffected and unaware of what had happened, Min-Jun soon stopped thinking about that perplexing moment.

 Chapter 70 - Trouble At The Door

    The three spent another hour at the public bathhouse before finally returning home.


    By the time they got back, they were all feeling drowsy and in dire need of sleep.


    Su-Jin felt so relaxed from the sauna that she fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. She had a dreamless sleep and only woke up when the sun was already high up in the sky.


    After blinking several times against the light, Su-Jin slowly pried her eyes open. She raised a hand to cover her face, trying to get used to the brightness around her first. Meanwhile, her body reveled in the warm feeling of the mattress, too lazy to move a muscle.


    A few moments later, Su-Jin finally slid out of bed and glided towards the bathroom.


    After spending so many hours yesterday, bathing in hot water and trying all the heated salt rooms, her body still retained the soothing sensations last night''s pampering had given it. Soon, a contented smile appeared on her face as she languidly stretched her limbs.


    She almost looked like a lazy Cheshire cat that simply wanted to lay down and sleep in front of a sunny window for the entire day.


    Su-Jin spent the next half an hour in the bathroom, showering and brushing her teeth. While humming softly to herself, she wrapped a towel around her wet hair and, with one last glance in the mirror, she finally opened the door.


    A burst of warm steam followed her into the corridor, smelling both fragrant and delicate. The cloud of steam then slowly dispersed as it hit the colder air outside the bathroom.


    Just when Su-Jin closed her eyes, breathing in the scented air around her, a voice sounded close to her.


    "Morning sleepy head." Min-Jun greeted his sister the moment he saw her stepping out of the bathroom.


    Then, after giving her a once-over, he continued to inquire calmly.


    "Didn''t you have somewhere to be today?"


    Su-Jin slowly opened her eyes and blinked at him confusedly. She looked him up and down, as if his attire could provide an explanation for his question. After all, it was a Saturday, so if she really had somewhere to go it could only be with him or with Mi-Suk.


    Min-Jun was wearing sweatpants and a simple black t-shirt. Gyojeon was curled up at his chest, purring softly.


    So far, nothing sparked Su-Jin''s memory.


    Just then, Mi-Suk suddenly appeared at the end of the hallway.


    "That''s right. Isn''t today your company''s sports day or whatever you called it?" she piped up.


    Those words finally did the trick at bringing Su-Jin''s mind on the right track. She froze on the spot, still retaining half of her relaxed expression, while her heart started beating faster.


    In truth, she had completely forgotten about Kangji Tourism''s Sports Day. After such a long, eventful Friday, all she wanted to do when she got home last night was to sleep in and laze around for the entire Saturday.


    Who could have thought that her plans would be so cruelly shattered, and by an event she actually had been looking forward to, no less?


    Without saying a single word to either her brother or her best friend, Su-Jin turned on her heels and hurried towards her room. Once there, she took a glance at her phone, trying to figure out just how bad the situation was. Maybe it wasn''t that late or perhaps it wasn''t even Saturday yet.


    But despite all her wishful thinking, Su-Jin only got a bigger shock. Her heart almost stopped.


    The day was indeed Saturday and the time was...


    "11:30?!" She yelped. "Oh my gosh, I am so late!"


    Then, as if to prove the saying that misfortunes do not come alone, Su-Jin also saw a notification for seven missed calls. Three of them were from Yeon-Ah, another three from Seo-Jun and one was from...


    ''Him''. she finished in a panic-stricken thought.


    Adding to her already growing list of misfortunes, she also began to remember that the bus was scheduled to leave early in the morning. No matter how she looked at it, 11:30 was already late in the day.


    Together with the image of a departing bus filled with Kanji Tourism employees, Su-Jin''s overactive mind could easily envision Director Kang''s intense, glaring eyes, as they stared at her coldly. She could see his face darkening with rage, almost to the brink of becoming black as the bottom of a frying pan.


    Su-Jin let out a groan. She covered her face with both hands, letting out a few muffled words.


    "The bus must have left by now, so how will I be able to reach the resort? Should I take a cab? But that would be too expensive. What should I do then? Argh! I am so dead!"


    Just as Su-Jin was talking to herself like that, the doorbell suddenly rang. The loud, unexpected noise startled everyone in the house.


    Mi-Suk was the first to react. She instantly hid herself inside her room, saying that she wasn''t looking decent enough to be seen by anyone.


    True enough, her usually stylish hair was now all messy and tangled. Also, she wasn''t wearing any makeup. Despite looking youthful and very charming without putting anything on her face, Mi-Suk was still a very conscientious woman, wanting to always look her best in front of strangers.


    While scoffing and shaking his head at women''s silliness, Min-Jun went to check out who it was at the door.


    "Yes?" He said lazily.


    He opened the door with one hand, the other still carefully cradling the kitten.


    A second later, Min-Jun''s relaxed expression froze and, for the first time he got so startled that he almost dropped Gyojeon. Despite recovering his wits quickly, his arm still trembled slightly, earning him a few mewls from the sleepy kitten.


    But Min-Jun didn''t seem to notice the soft scolding of his charge. His eyes had widened in surprise, as he gaped outside the door.


    In front of the house stood the most unexpected visitor.

 Chapter 71 - The Sharpness Of An Honest Tongue

    There, right in front of Min-Jun, stood none other than Director Kang Ji-Won.


    The man was staring back at Min-Jun, his eyes flickering between nervousness and annoyance.


    Just like the previous day he was wearing casual clothes. But unlike yesterday, now he was wearing his wristwatch and a pair of dark shaded sunglasses.


    After half a minute of staring at each other, Ji-Won was the first to move. He slowly took his sunglasses off and bowed his head slightly in greeting.


    "Hello." he said, trying to sound less awkward and nervous than he actually felt. "I have come to pick up Miss Park. You see... She was late to arrive at the company and the bus had already left. I will be riding my own car, so..."


    Having reached up to here, Jin-Won''s words slowly faltered. Min-Jun was staring at him so intensely, his brown eyes boring holes into his, that Ji-Won felt his throat tightening.


    ''What''s this unbearable feeling in my chest? It''s like I can''t breathe with this person staring at me like that. Have I done something to offend him?''


    Just when Ji-Won was beginning to feel very uncomfortable under the young man''s stare, a voice came from inside the house, making him jump.


    "Min-Jun, who is it?"


    "Someone who looks very out of place in front of our house." Min-Jun replied calmly, without removing his eyes from Ji-Won''s face for one second.


    Hearing the young man''s answer, Ji-Won''s lips twitched slightly.


    ''What the hell is that supposed to mean?'' Ji-Won grumbled inside his head.


    Yet, despite his internal cussing, he still continued to maintain a poised appearance.


    "Eeh? What do you mean by that? Who is it?" Su-Jin''s voice called out again, this time sounding closer.


    Sure enough, a second later, her head peaked from behind her brother, curiously glancing outside.


    It appeared that, from the moment she went up to her room, Su-Jin hadn''t advanced at all in getting ready. She was still wearing her pajamas and had the same towel wrapped around her head.


    The instant she saw Ji-Won in front of the door, her face suffered a great change, shifting between white and red at a spectacular pace.


    "Director Kang!" Su-Jin yelped, immediately hiding behind Min-Jun.


    Min-Jun didn''t move much, merely turning his head a little to the side. He glanced down at his sister from the corner of his eyes.


    Witnessing her face becoming first pale from fright, then, after becoming aware of her appearance, becoming scarlet from embarrassment, made him feel complicated. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    If it weren''t for his sudden desire to confirm his suspicions about Director Kang, he would probably have bursted out laughing by now.


    "I... I am so sorry. I... I overslept and... I''ll be ready in a moment." Su-Jin stuttered from behind Min-Jun.


    And with that, she turned around and hurried towards her room like a gust of wind.


    As if his sister''s words and sudden departure had brought back his good manners, Min-Jun stepped aside to make room for Ji-Won to pass.


    "Please come in." Min-Jun politely addressed the other man.


    "T-thank you."


    All seemed to be finally going well. Ji-Won was thankful for Su-Jin''s interruption because it seemed that the young man wasn''t staring at him so intensely as before.


    Nevertheless, Ji-Won''s troubles were far from over.


    The moment he took a few steps inside the house, a series of strange noises came from Min-Jun''s chest.


    The kitten, who until that very moment had been sleeping soundly, suddenly puffed up. It began to squirm in Min-Jun''s hold, letting out several loud hisses, followed by low growls. It was eying the dark-haired man that just entered its territory with its vicious, yellow-brown eyes.


    This unexpected reaction caused Ji-Won to visibly flinch. Then, he froze on the spot in an awkward position, staring dumbstruck at the small kitten.


    There was no way he didn''t recognize the tiny creature. As soon as he saw the small kitten, he knew it was the same one he almost ran through with his car.


    While a man and a cat were at a standstill, the owner of the cat seemed completely at ease between the two.


    Min-Jun simply stared in slight bafflement between Gyojeon and Ji-Won. Then, seeing the man''s startled expression, his eyes flickered with understanding.


    As though he suddenly knew what was going on, Min-Jun pulled his lips into a small small, all the while giving the kitten gentle pats on the head.


    At its owner''s familiar touch, the tiny creature calmed down somewhat. Nevertheless, it was still letting out soft hisses from time to time, sowing its tiny sharp fangs.


    "I guess you two have a deep history to overcome." Min-Jun drawled, using a rather pensive tone.


    "What?" Ji-Won was startled, glancing nervously from the kitten to Min-Jun.


    When the two men''s eyes met, Ji-Won seemed to suddenly understand the meaning behind that statement. He raised a hand to his cheek, scratching his skin nervously.


    "Ah, yes, I guess you''re right. He doesn''t seem to like me very much." Ji-Won replied sheepishly.


    Though the kitten looked more like a miniature lion, with its tiny fangs bared at him, it still appeared to be quite ferocious. Ji-Won was sure that those sharp claws and fangs would feel pretty painful if they got their way with his face.


    Min-Jun hummed in response, giving the kitten another soothing pat on the head.


    "Well, I can''t say I blame him, though. I wouldn''t like you very much either, if you had been so close to hitting me with your car." Min-Jun drawled.


    His words seemed casual at first and without any mean intentions. There was also no special inflection in his voice. He simply used his characteristic bluntness to state an uncomfortable truth.


    However, no matter how unintentional it may have sounded, hearing his words made Ji-Won pause. He arched an eyebrow, staring dumbfounded at the young man. But despite his calm demeanor, inside he was raging up a storm.


    ''This person is truly something. His tone sounds natural as if he''s talking about the weather, yet his words are biting and stinging like a sharp blade. At this point, I don''t know if I should feel offended or not. It does seem that new-born calves are not afraid of tigers1. Talking in this manner with his girlfriend''s boss, not to mention the fact that I am certainly much older than him... Living in this manner, isn''t he afraid of making enemies with that sharp tongue of his?''


    Here, though, Ji-Won paused in his thoughts. In all honesty, he really wasn''t the type to overlook his own mistakes while berating others for theirs. It wasn''t like he hadn''t done anything wrong to deserve this kind of treatment.


    And if he were to mention his improper thoughts about Su-Jin as well, it wasn''t even enough to blush in shame. With now being face-to-face with the woman''s most important person, Ji-Won actually felt like giving himself a slap across the face.


    As such, after becoming aware of his own faults, Ji-Won''s thoughts swiftly took a different turn.


    ''I can''t say this young man is entirely wrong either. Based on my previous behavior, both the cat and its owner have the right to dislike me.''


    As though he didn''t notice Ji-Won''s small change of expression from indignation to reluctance, Min-Jun continued to speak calmly.


    "Then I''ll take Gyojeon to my room for the moment. Please make yourself comfortable while you wait."


    Before Ji-Won got a chance to reply or react in any way, the young man had already walked towards the stairs.


    Thus, Ji-Won was left by himself in the middle of the living room.

 Chapter 72 - Photographs And Strangers

    After Min-Jun left Ji-Won by himself, the house seemed eerily quiet and empty.


    Ji-Won remained rooted to the spot for a few seconds, afraid to move or even breathe. Then, he realized just how embarrassing it was to just stand in the middle of an empty room like a silent pole.


    Due to his withdrawn personality, Ji-Won wasn''t used to making visits to friends'' homes. He also didn''t feel very comfortable with entering other people''s houses, regardless of whether he went alone for the visit or accompanied by someone else.


    After racking his brain for a while, thinking of what he could do to shake off the awkward feeling he was having, Ji-Won ultimately began pacing around the room. As it happened, his eyes soon found interesting things to see.


    The living room furniture consisted of a couple of low cabinets, a short table and a sofa.


    The cabinets were placed on either side of a TV. This entire ensemble occupied an entire wall of the room. On the opposite side from the TV was the large sofa. The short table was placed in front of the sofa and was currently filled with drawing sketches, pencils and erasers.


    Seeing those objects scattered over the table, Ji-Won suddenly had a strange thought.


    ''Su-Jin did say that she found an artist who could be the substitute for the marketing department''s graphic designer. Could she have meant¡­ her boyfriend? Is he the one who drew all these?''


    As he kept pondering over the matter, Ji-Won subconsciously stretched out a hand towards the sketches. He picked one up and glanced at it curiously.


    As it happened, the sheet Ji-Won chose contained a pencil drawing of two people, a woman and a man, kissing passionately in front of an artesian fountain. Even though it was just a little more than an outline, and there was still a long way until the drawing could be said to be finished, one could still see how talented the artist was.


    The lines that detailed the characters'' features were strikingly beautiful. Both their hair and clothes were drawn realistically, the fine details of their bodies already starting to become visible under the artist''s talented hand.


    Ji-Won gazed down at the drawing with a complicated feeling. On one hand he knew they would be lucky to get to work with such a skillful person for their project. But on the other hand, his heart protested against that person being Su-Jin''s boyfriend.


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t for him to approve or reject an employee, even a temporary one, based on personal considerations.


    Since Ji-Won was too quick to assess Min-Jun as being the creator of those sketches, and because Su-Jin herself hadn''t told her boss whether the artist she had found was a man or a woman, yet another misunderstanding was born.


    Ji-Won placed the drawing back on the table and turned towards the two cabinets on the opposite side of the room. They were both shorter than modern looking cabinets, made of dark wood and with an interesting design. Looking at their appearance, they seemed to be an interesting mixture between the traditional style and a more modern looking one.


    The top surface of both cabinets was entirely filled with photographs. At a first glance, they all looked like family pictures.


    Unable to keep his curiosity in check, Ji-Won strode towards the left-side cabinet.


    The first picture he saw was of a little girl standing next to a young woman. The latter, despite looking quite beautiful, had a somewhat showy appearance. She was wearing a bright blue dress, decorated with silver feather patterns scattered all over her body.


    The pattern changed around the bottom hem, where it transformed from feathers to small wisps of clouds. When she walked, she must have seemed to float on fluffy clouds instead of stepping on the ground.


    Both the woman''s wrists were adorned with silver bands and an eye-catching silver necklace hung around her slender neck. These ornaments were all stylish and delicate. Instead of appearing gaudy, they highlighted the woman''s grace and elegance.


    Looking at the exquisite dress, that seemed to have been designed by a professional, and taking into account the expensive jewelry, Ji-Won instantly understood that this woman wasn''t a simple person.


    While her clothes looked out of the ordinary, due to their coloring and striking pattern, her face had the grace one usually sees in people who work with artists.


    In heavy contrast with this dreamy image, though, the woman''s dark hair was pulled up in a tight bun, with no strands astray. That, together with her square, rimless glasses, gave her the appearance of a headmistress at a school rather than an artistic leader.


    Ji-Won made all the conjectures he could possibly make regarding the woman''s occupation, but he couldn''t figure out what was her relation to Su-Jin.


    There was no resemblance between the two people, so she couldn''t be Su-Jin''s mother. Besides, the woman in the picture already held a little girl by the hand. The child clearly wasn''t Su-Jin, for the little one resembled the woman next to her way too much. Looking at them was like looking at two versions of the same person. One was younger, around nice or ten years old, while the other one was in her late twenties.


    There was something distinctly familiar about the two people''s faces. If he merged the younger version with the older one, Ji-Won could almost see the face of someone he just met the other night.


    That time at the public bathhouse Ji-Won had been too flustered to pay attention to the third person that accompanied Su-Jin. But if he thought about it carefully, that young woman did seem to look like this other person from the picture.


    ''Could this woman be Su-Jin''s aunt? Then, does that mean the girl I met last night was Su-Jin''s cousin?'' Ji-Won hazarded another guess.


    After glancing at the picture several more times, to the point where he could probably recognize the woman if she were to pass him by on the street, Ji-Won finally moved onto the next photograph.

 Chapter 73 - Familiar Faces

    This time, he could easily recognize Su-Jin in the photograph.


    Though she was evidently younger than how he knew her, Ji-Won could still recognize her bright smile and gleaming hazel eyes.


    In that photograph, Su-Jin was standing next to Mi-Suk in front of a high school building. The young women were hugging each other, smiling brightly at the camera while showing a V sign.


    Right next to this photograph there was another picture from what seemed to be Su-Jin''s college graduation ceremony. She was wearing full black robes and was holding her diploma high for everyone to see.


    Even through the picture, Ji-Won could still see the happiness glowing in her eyes. The emotion was bright and vivid like an inextinguishable flame, burning the hearts of all those who witnessed it.


    Looking at that last image caused Ji-Won''s face to break into a smile.


    Despite himself, he reached out a hand and brushed a finger across the glass. He moved slowly and gently, as if he was caressing the woman''s face, not just her reflection in a photograph.


    "No matter how many times I see her smile, I can''t seem to get enough of it." Ji-Won muttered to himself, his voice barely more than a tender whisper.


    Just as Ji-Won was about to take back his hand, a voice called him from behind.


    "Director Kang, I am so sorry to have kept you waiting." Su-Jin breathed out disconcertedly.


    Su-Jin had just entered the living room. Seeing Ji-Won standing near one of the cabinets, she walked closer and stopped just a few steps away from him.


    Hearing her voice sounding so close to him caused Ji-Won''s smile to instantly disappear.


    A prickling feeling of shame mixed with guilt suddenly took hold of him. Even though he hadn''t done anything wrong, just the fact that he had been looking at her pictures was enough to throw him into a self-blaming disposition.


    After schooling his expression, Ji-Won tried to turn around to face her. But because he had been too startled, his body didn''t react as well as it should have. In his haste, Ji-Won knocked down several photographs from the surface of the cabinet.


    Luckily, the carpet beneath his feet cushioned their fall and neither the glass, nor the frames broke. However, this incident succeeded in making Ji-Won break character.


    Together with the first fallen photographs, his mask of total calmness instantly shattered into pieces. He looked horrified as several more photographs followed the first one, sliding down like a never-ending cascade.


    Each thud made by the frames hitting the carpet echoed the wild thumpings of Ji-Won''s heart.


    By the time everything was over, Ji-Won''s soul had almost flown out of his body. He almost wilted away right then and there.


    As luck would have it, all the photographs were in one piece, just pitifully lying on the carpet between their feet, but the man''s spirit couldn''t be recovered.


    "Are you alright? Did you hurt yourself just now?" Su-Jin asked with genuine worry.


    She had noticed Ji-Won blanking out just now and thought something might have happened.


    Who would have thought that the man she just worried about would look even more horrified by her question?


    "No! I''m fine." Ji-Won replied hastily. "Just now, I accidentally touched a photograph and then they all... fell." he finished in a feeble voice. "I''m really sorry."


    After saying that, and showing absolutely no regard to his image, Ji-Won quickly bent his knees and began collecting the fallen objects.


    Seeing this, Su-Jin was startled out of her wits.


    How could she allow her boss to crouch in her house just for some photographs?


    Besides, what if he sees them? Did she still want her dignity or not?


    Of course she did! And for that reason, Su-Jin quickly made a decision.


    Putting on an expression that she was merely doing this out of consideration for Ji-Won''s image as a boss, she hurried to his side to help.


    "That''s alright, I''ll pick them up. Director Kang doesn''t have to do this."


    Just as she finished saying that, Su-Jin reached out to touch the corner of a frame. But her fingertips could barely make contact with the wooden surface, before the frame was snatched away from her hand.


    "No, that''s not right." Ji-Won argued in all seriousness. "I was the one who knocked them off the cabinet, so I should be the one to pick them up. Please, Miss Park, let me do this."


    Being hit by both Ji-Won''s sound arguments, as well as his stern gaze, Su-Jin felt like she had received one thousand life points worth of damage.


    ''Are you freaking serious right now?! Shouldn''t you be the aloof and disinterested type? What are you doing, acting all righteous and remorseful? Director Kang, when this is all over, do you still want your face?''


    Once again, Su-Jin found herself in a bind. What should she do now?


    If she were to continue to argue, she might end up offending this big boss of hers, and who knew what would happen to her then.


    But if she were to allow him to pick up all those photographs, won''t she feel too ashamed to face him? Among those that had fallen were still pictures of her from high school, and she definitely didn''t want him to see them.


    Just as she was despairing over the situation, Su-Jin noticed that Ji-Won''s movements seemed to have stopped. He was still bent down, his knees touching the carpet while one arm was stretched out. But he was indeed unmoving.


    To be even more precise, Ji-Won had even stopped breathing for a second. And the reason was one of the photographs.


    While randomly picking up the fallen pictures, Ji-Won''s eyes were unexpectedly caught by a familiar image.


    A young beautiful couple dressed in party clothes were standing close to each other. The man had an arm wrapped protectively around the woman''s shoulders, while gazing down at her lovingly. The woman had one hand on the man''s chest, while looking up at him with tenderness in her eyes.


    Just from that picture alone one could see how much the two loved each other.


    But what caused Ji-Won''s movements to pause was the fact that he recognized those two people.. He had seen them before, long ago.

 Chapter 74 - The Most Important Man In Her Life

    At one time, his parents had to go to a fundraiser party and Ji-Won insisted on joining them.


    He was barely ten years old at the time, yet he could still remember the exquisite decorations and fashionable outfits. The people that had come to that party were all either new businessmen or businesswomen or people from the high society.


    All men looked debonair and manly, while the women all appeared beautiful and graceful like fairies.


    But among all those people, there was a couple that stood out from the rest.


    Even though they were wearing the same kind of classy outfits, there was something much more natural in their behavior. Compared to all those who wanted to act a part in that world, those two people were as transparent as glass.


    Ji-Won could remember being impressed by them, because, apart from his own parents, he hadn''t met anyone else who could walk among those in high society without being spoiled by luxury.


    As he finished reminiscing, Ji-Won felt confused.


    How could these two people be in a photograph inside Su-Jin''s house?


    Not just that, why did he suddenly think that the woman''s face was strikingly similar to Su-Jin''s?


    But before Ji-Won could formulate any suspicions, Su-Jin came up to him and took the picture out of his hands. She placed the frame back in its place, avoiding looking in Ji-Won''s direction.


    "Director Kang, this is the last one." she said quietly.


    For some reason, she thought there was something off about the way he was staring at her parents'' picture. Su-Jin didn''t know why, but she found it highly disconcerting, so she decided to change the atmosphere.


    "Where is Min-Jun?" she asked, glancing around the room.


    Seeing no trace of her brother, made Su-Jin groan in vexation.


    "I can''t believe he left you alone like this. I swear his manners are¡­"


    "He¡­" Ji-Won interrupted her hastily, but instantly shut his mouth, unsure of how to continue.


    He also found his earlier behavior slightly odd, so he cooperated with Su-Jin in diverting the topic of conversation towards something else. But now that it had come to Min-Jun, he didn''t know how to continue. Also, seeing Su-Jin''s annoyed expression, he only wanted to avoid being the reason for an argument between the two.


    After a split second of indecision, Ji-Won finally regained some of his wits back. He straightened his body and placed the rest of the pictures he had collected back on the cabinet top surface. Then, he gave Su-Jin a small smile and replied earnestly.


    "He went to take the cat upstairs."


    "Why? Did something happen?" Su-Jin blinked, her previous vexation being replaced by confusion and worry.


    Ji-Won had just opened his mouth to speak, when another male''s voice intervened.


    "Yes, you can say that. It appears our little Gyojeon still remembers Director Kang from their first encounter."


    It was Min-Jun''s voice. The young man was climbing down the stairs, walking slowly towards Ji-Won and his sister.


    Now that his arms were free, Min-Jun had shoved both hands into his pockets.


    After taking a few steps inside the living room, he stopped and leaned back against one of the cabinets. His posture was languid, seeming almost lazy.


    He glanced around and, as if by accident, his gaze fell on the same picture that had caused Ji-Won such a huge shock earlier.


    A second later his eyes left the picture and locked onto Ji-Won''s face.


    Min-Jun''s eyes darkened slightly, but his face remained mostly expressionless. No one could say for sure what he was thinking at that moment.


    Nevertheless, Ji-Won could instantly feel a prickling sensation at the back of his neck from the young man''s intense stare.


    Director Kang Ji-Won was really lucky not knowing that Min-Jun had seen his earlier reaction. Otherwise he might have felt even more embarrassed.


    From where he had stood on the staircase, Min-Jun saw Ji-Won knocking down the photographs, then getting shocked into silence by one of them.


    Upon noticing that it was his parents'' picture that had caused such a big reaction from a practical stranger, Min-Jun felt even more intrigued by this person.


    Su-Jin was completely ignorant of all that was happening inside her brother''s head. She merely pouted her lips and scolded the young man for his raskally behavior.


    "Hey, Min-Jun, where are your manners? How could you leave Director Kang alone like that? Not even offering him a glass of water¡­ Is this how you act as a host?" Su-Jin scolded her brother in a low hissing voice, all the while stealing nervous glances at Ji-Won.


    "N-No, no. It''s quite alright." Ji-Won waved his hands in a desperate attempt to end the argument.


    For some reason he felt himself shrink under Min-Jun scrutinizing stare.


    ''This person has a really strange power. When he looks at you unblinkingly like this it''s almost as if he can see right through your skin and muscles, as if nothing can escape his sight. But why would he look at me in this manner? Could he be angry that I came here to pick her up?'' Ji-Won thought in panic.


    Thinking about it further, Ji-Won had to agree that his guess might be correct. After all, if he were in Min-Jun''s shoes, he would also be upset with having another man appear on his doorstep so early on Saturday morning. Especially if that person came to pick up his girlfriend for a night and two days trip.


    A second later, though, Ji-Won took back his thoughts and scolded himself for being silly. After all, he was there to take Su-Jin to a corporate event, not take her out on a private date. Therefore, there was nothing wrong with him being there. If anything, he should be looking at the young man strangely.


    They may be in a relationship, but being at your girlfriend''s house on a Saturday morning, looking as though you slept over last night, can leave room for misunderstandings.


    Through his hazy thoughts, Ji-Won once again heard Min-Jun''s voice.


    "Did you pack everything?" he was asking Su-Jin.


    "Yes, I did." She answered, rolling her eyes at him in exasperation. "Honestly, what do you take me for?"


    "I take you for what you are: a complete and utter scatterbrain, as well as a public menace." Min-Jun retorted with a shrug.


    ''Well, he got that right.'' Ji-Won couldn''t help but agree with the young man''s statement.


    Su-Jin scowled and swatted her brother''s arm.


    In the short amount of time that she had been upstairs she managed to put on a pair of casual shorts and a pale blue shirt. She also stuffed her backpack with the necessities for staying overnight at the campsite.


    "I''m going now. Be a good boy and take care of things here. Oh, and say bye to Mi-Suk for me." Su-Jin said, hoisting the backpack higher on her shoulder and heading towards the entrance door.


    "Hm, I thought that I was the most important man in your life. How did I end up being a boy again?" Min-Jun retorted in an undertone.


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly and he mimicked a sulking expression.

 Chapter 75 - Who Is Acting Spoiled?

    As he spoke, Min-Jun glanced curiously in Ji-Won''s direction. His brown eyes searched the man''s face for a reaction.


    Sure enough, the moment Min-Jun''s words reached his ears, Ji-Won''s eyes went wide. His expression became even more complicated than before. He avoided looking at either one of them and instead settled his gaze on the front door, wanting more than ever to get out of there.


    Even though it was for a short moment, Min-Jun''s sharp eyes caught that reaction. He crossed his arms, a corner of his lips curving in a small smirk.


    While her brother was merely confirming his strange suspicions, Su-Jin, was shocked to see him acting cute.


    ''Has the sun risen from the West today or is the world coming to an end? Why is Min-Jun, the ever frozen iceberg, acting spoiled like this?''


    But even as she wondered in astonishment what could have possessed Min-Jun to behave like this, she couldn''t deny the sweet feeling it gave her. Despite not understanding the meaning behind Min-Jun''s words, seeing her brother be more open with his feelings made her smile in delight.


    Without thinking twice about what she was doing, Su-Jin took a couple of steps towards Min-Jun, then reached out for his head.


    There was quite a bit of difference in height between the two, so she had to raise herself on tiptoes in order to pat the top of his head. With her head leaned back, she gazed up at her brother.


    "How can that be?" she said in a pampering tone. "Be it boy or man, you will always be the most important person in my life."


    As she spoke, her smile widened until her eyes curved into crescents.


    Her face was such a sight to behold that it caused Ji-Won to fall into a daze. Yet, when he saw her hand touching the other man''s hair, his heart sank. Together with her words that small gesture had the effect of a bucket of cold water being splashed over his head. It woke him up from whatever daydream he was having.


    Min-Jun, who was currently being petted by his older sister as though he was a bigger version of Gyojeon, saw perfectly clear how Ji-Won''s expression changed. He was now more than certain than ever that this person had a huge misunderstanding regarding Su-Jin and him.


    ''And I am sure it''s all because of this silly creature. She must have done or said something to cause this to happen.''


    Reaching this conclusion, Min-Jun let out a helpless sigh. He glanced down at his sister. She was smiling adoringly at him, completely oblivious of having given someone quite a bit of pain.


    ''But then again, the other person doesn''t seem to be aware of what is going on either. He is still ignorant of his own feelings, if there really are any. Let''s just wait and see what happens. There will be enough time to clear the air later.'' Min-Jun reasoned with himself.


    After giving her brother a sisterly pat on the head, Su-Jin turned around and opened the door.


    Ji-Won''s car was parked outside, right in front of their house. So, as soon as she saw it, Su-Jin headed straight for it without looking back. Nevertheless, she still couldn''t help but throw Min-Jun a sentence over her shoulder.


    "I''m going now. Take care of yourself."


    "Mn. You take care as well." Min-Jun threw back at her, then turned towards Ji-Won. "Please take care of her, Director Kang."


    With that Min-Jun gave Ji-Won a polite bow. The latter swallowed the sour taste in his mouth and responded by bending his body into a small bow.


    "Rest assured. I''ll make sure she returns home safely." Ji-Won said, borrowing from his usual business-like tone.


    In the meantime, Su-Jin had entered Ji-Won''s car and took the front passenger seat. There was really nothing special about choosing to sit there. It''s just that it would have looked weird if she were to ride in the back. That would have made the Director seem like her personal driver.


    After saying those last words to Min-Jun, Ji-Won followed Su-Jin inside the car.


    As soon as he sat down, he glanced sideways at Su-Jin.


    The young woman had her seatbelt on and was sitting in a ramrod position. She was holding onto her backpack, keeping it tightly clutched between her arms as though she was afraid the object might suddenly spring to life and jump out the window. She had her phone in one hand, while the fingers of the other were tapping nervously on the screen.


    In short, Su-Jin was looking stiff and apprehensive.


    Seeing her like that, Ji-Won''s mouth twitched.


    ''Why does she look like she''s been kidnapped and held inside the car against her will? I might be her boss, but it''s not like I''ll fire her if she sits more comfortably. Should I tell her that it''s alright to relax a little?''


    "You can place the backpack there, if you want." Ji-Won said good-naturedly after a moment of pondering.


    His deep voice, sounding so close inside that small space, startled Su-Jin. Her head snapped to the side and she saw him gesturing with his hand towards the backseat.


    "Oh, no." Su-Jin almost jumped in her seat. "No, it''s quite alright. I am very comfortable this way. Thank you, Director Kang." Su-Jin replied hastily, looking away from him.


    Even as she said that, Su-Jin looked anything but comfortable. Her whole body was tense. She kept her eyes fixed on the road ahead, her hand continuing to play with her phone.


    Even though she was aware that her body language betrayed her agitation, Su-Jin stubbornly denied the truth.


    Ji-Won ultimately had to give up trying to convince her. It wasn''t like he could just pluck the backpack out of her hands and throw it onto the backseat. That would most certainly not help with easing Su-Jin''s agitated nerves. On the contrary, it might just make him seem like a lunatic and a dangerous person.


    They already had so many bad feelings towards each other, it wouldn''t do any good to add another one.


    As he put on his seatbelt, Ji-Won threw one last glance towards the house. There he saw Min-Jun standing outside, leaning against the doorframe. The young man waved at them, then remained still.


    Ji-Won removed his eyes from the young man''s figure and turned on the engine.


    Soon, the car left for the main street.

 Chapter 76 - Praising Thy Rival…?

    Apart from the low rumblings of the engine, inside the car was so quiet that one could even hear a needle if it dropped.


    There was a dire need for conversation in order to disperse the uneasiness that floated in the air, yet, both the driver and the passenger were too nervous to say a word.


    Just then, the blare of a horn came from somewhere upfront.


    "This car is really good." Su-Jin broke the silence.


    She then glanced at Ji-Won, laughing nervously and pointing outside the window.


    "I almost can''t hear a thing from outside. Even the engine sounds so low, barely audible. It must be really expensive, right?"


    "Uhm¡­" Ji-Won cleared his throat. "Well, yes, I guess."


    "Have you been driving it for a long time?"


    "Not really. I got it just a little while after I returned to the country, so it should be about two months now."


    Su-Jin nodded in understanding, then fell silent.


    At first, she had grasped the opportunity to make some casual conversation with Ji-Won, but now that it had reached that point she didn''t know how to continue.


    Ji-Won, also, didn''t know what to say to keep the subject going.


    In the end, they both remained quiet and another bout of heavy silence loomed inside the car.


    After several minutes, Ji-Won opened his mouth to break the silence.


    "He is very talented." he blurted out all of a sudden.


    "Hm, who is?" Su-Jin blinked at him in utter confusion.


    Really, Ji-Won''s words came too out of the blue. No matter how much she tried, Su-Jin couldn''t make much sense of them.


    At the same time, Ji-Won felt like hitting his head against the steering wheel.


    ''Who? Are you seriously going to make me say it? That your boyfriend is very talented...'' He groaned inwardly.


    Yet, what he said out loud was very different.


    "The drawings on the table... I saw them. They are very good."


    "Oh, those?" Su-Jin''s eyes widened. She nodded in understanding. "Yes, they are really amazing."


    "Is the person who made them the same one you recommended for the graphic designer''s substitute position?" Ji-Won continued to probe, trying to sound casual.


    "Yes, how did you know that?" Su-Jin asked in bemusement.


    ''Is that even something difficult to guess? Sure enough... it''s him.'' Ji-Won thought morosely.


    "Just a lucky guess." he replied quietly.


    "Ah, yes, I see."


    Su-Jin gave a small nod and eventually turned her eyes away from him.


    For some reason she thought Director Kang''s tone sounded odd. There was also something off about his expression when he asked about the drawings. Did he not like them? Should she be worried about this project''s success?


    In order to make sure that things would go well, she had to curry favor for Mi-Suk. Therefore, Su-Jin put on her best smile and began a lobby for her friend.


    "Mi-Suk will be really happy to know that you liked her drawings. She might be an incurable romantic and a daydreamer, but you have nothing to worry about when it comes to her professionalism. She will definitely do a great job with the concept pictures for our event..."


    Out of Su-Jin''s entire ramble, what had caught Ji-Won''s attention was a person''s name.


    "Mi-Suk?" he asked slowly.


    "Yes." Su-Jin blinked, taken aback.


    She once again turned her head to look at him.


    "The person who made all those drawings, the one I recommended to you, is my best friend, Choi Mi-Suk. You met her yesterday at the public bathhouse."


    Ji-Won fell silent. His brain was blank, but one idea slowly began to surface inside the blurriness of his mind.


    ''So it isn''t him.''


    Along with that single notion, his line of thought went wild.


    ''So it''s not Min-Jun who''s going to work with us for two weeks, but someone else. A woman, her best friend. He wasn''t even the one who drew all those drawings, especially the kissing scene. Then, that means I praised the wrong person.''


    In the meantime, Su-Jin stared at Ji-Won, confused by his sudden silence. Just then, Su-Jin''s brain seemed to have cleared and she realized something.


    "Wait, Director Kang, earlier you said ''he''. Did you perhaps think that Min-Jun drew all those sketches?" she asked with a chuckle.


    "Is that thought really so extraordinary?" he inquired, feeling particularly miffed about having his sore spot poked.


    "Well¡­" Su-Jin began with a small laugh. "It''s not that he can''t do it. I''m sure he would be able to draw like that if he wished. Min-Jun is very talented in everything he does. It''s just that¡­"


    Su-Jin paused. Something flashed in her eyes, but Ji-Won wasn''t able to see it. His eyes were fixed on the road ahead, while his mind tormented him by replying Su-Jin''s words on a loop.


    ''Is being good at everything really something? So what if he can draw or sing or whatnot? I bet he''d find it difficult to manage finances or run a business.'' Ji-Won huffed inwardly.


    At this point, he hadn''t even realized just how much his IQ resembled that of a jealous prescolar.


    But despite feeling frustrated by her words, Ji-Won still wanted to hear the rest of her sentence. Just like a man willing to die in battle, Ji-Won braced himself and continued to probe.


    "It''s just that what?"


    Su-Jin smiled, waking up from her daze.


    "It''s just that¡­ I believe one needs to be a great romantic in order to create such drawings. You''ve seen them, so you can understand. In order to express such great passion in a drawing one must first experience it. Or else, he or she must at least have romantic tendencies. An unfeeling person cannot possibly bring to life a scene or ardent love."


    "Is that so?" Ji-Won asked quietly.


    "That''s what I believe. Mi-Suk always dreams of having a great love. Just like any other romantic person she believes love can conquer all, that feelings are beyond anything material and that with love people can change. Her drawings, as well as her stories, are always so full of sentiments, one can almost feel the warm feelings coming to life from the paper."


    Reaching up to here, Su-Jin paused for a moment. With a heavy sigh she eventually continued to explain.


    "Min-Jun, on the other hand, is usually so cold and aloof that he gives off a feeling of being too detached from the world. His expressions are very well controlled and he rarely shows his emotions on his face. He''s like that even towards me and I''m his¡­"


    "Is he good to you at least?" Ji-Won suddenly cut her words off.

 Chapter 77 - A Frightening Experience

    Initially, Ji-Won hadn''t planned on interrupting Su-Jin. But, for some reason, the words got blurted out before he could stop himself.


    ''Heaven help me! Did I sound weird just now? No, of course I didn''t just sound weird, I sounded like an utter idiot. Asking that... seriously¡­ Ji-Won, you were supposed to be intelligent, so couldn''t you have thought about something better to say?! Also, what the heck is it with you interrupting her whenever she is about to state her relationship with that man?''


    Ji-Won groaned and cursed internally, feeling a sudden urge to slap himself. It was as if, ever since he met Su-Jin, his brain to mouth filter had become faulty. Even his IQ seemed to have plummeted, reaching the center of the planet.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin was gaping at him in utter disbelief. Ji-Won''s question, as well as his expression surprised her a lot.


    "Well, yes¡­ of course he is." she stuttered.


    Then, she noticed Ji-Won''s expression turning even gloomier. Without knowing exactly why that happened, she could only make assumptions.


    ''What in the world is happening to this person? Is knowing that a brother is good to his sister such a bad thing? He''s looking as though he''s lost money on a bet or something.''


    Nevertheless, no matter how surprising it must have been, she decided not to give this matter too much thought. Since Su-Jin believed that Ji-Won was an only child, she thought he might not understand the bond between siblings. Therefore, it wasn''t all that strange for him to question Min-Jun''s behaviour towards her.


    Thinking that perhaps it might lighten the mood, she tried to turn the heavy subject into a joke.


    "Would he dare not to be good to me? After all, if he upsets me and I leave, he will be very upset. So, you see, he has to treat me well."


    Unexpectedly, Ji-Won''s face sank even further.


    "It seems that¡­" Ji-Won coughed lightly before finishing his words awkwardly. "You two are very close indeed."


    Afterwards, he avoided looking at Su-Jin. He looked up ahead, tightening his grasp on the steering wheel and focusing his entire attention on driving.


    The words he said just now had flown out of his mouth before he could stop them. A split second later, he realized what he just said and, once again, felt like hitting his head against the steering wheel.


    ''Dammit. I wanted to change the subject so why the heck am I still blabbing about this? She will definitely think I''m crazy.''


    Nevertheless, Ji-Won mustered every bit of willpower he got in order to keep anything from showing on his face. After all, he still had his pride to maintain.


    "Well yes, naturally. Why wouldn''t we be?" he heard Su-Jin inquiring.


    She had arched an eyebrow and was looking at him in slight confusion. Hadn''t she already made it clear that Min-Jun and her were close and good to each other?


    For a moment, Su-Jin forgot all about her anxious feelings and instead gazed openly at Ji-Won. She was honestly trying to figure out the reason for the man''s strange behavior.


    Instead of a proper reply, Ji-Won simply made a non-committal sound and kept looking ahead. He refused to open his mouth again, lest something else even more idioting came out of it.


    Seeing how he didn''t want to respond, Su-Jin ultimately gave up. She turned her head to the side and continued to stare outside.


    Just like this, they both fell silent once again.


    Luckily, this time, the atmosphere was less stressful than in the beginning. Even with the awkward and strange moments, their previous conversation had managed to help them break the ice. So, they could now continue their ride in perfect silence without feeling it to be too stifling.


    However, not even twenty minutes later, something happened that startled both of them.


    Just when they were about to change lanes, a car suddenly appeared in front of them. It cut their path unexpectedly, forcing Ji-Won to hit the breaks. At the same time, he also pulled the wheel in order to avoid hitting anything.


    The car stopped with a loud screech and their bodies leaned dangerously forward.


    Ji-Won subconsciously spread his right arm in front of Su-Jin''s chest, blocking her body so it wouldn''t hit the dashboard. He already knew she was wearing a seatbelt, but his body had moved before he could stop himself, instinctively trying to protect Su-Jin from harm.


    "Are you alright?" he asked, staring at her attentively.


    "Y-yes. I''m alright." Su-Jin let out a shaky breath.


    Earlier, when she saw that car appearing suddenly in front of them, she had been frightened out of her wits. However, despite her heart beating wildly and painfully in her chest, she didn''t have much of a reaction. So, she could safely say that she was alright.


    A moment later, Su-Jin noticed Ji-Won''s arm blocking in front of her chest and her eyes widened in surprise. She turned to look at him, wanting to say something. But, as soon as her eyes laid on him, all the words died on her lips.


    The sight of his pale face caused her to gasp in fright.


    "Director Kang, is there something wrong?"


    Ji-Won shook his head slowly, yet, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t hide the pallor of his skin. Beads of cold sweat were beginning to form at his temples and his forehead was already covered in a sheen of perspiration.


    His breaths were coming out in rough pants, his chest moving up and down rather violently.


    Ji-Won was staring up ahead, but it was clear that he couldn''t see anything.


    Realizing that he hadn''t heard her the first time, Su-Jin tried to call out to him again. This time, she even shifted closer, placing a hand on his shoulder.


    "Director Kang, can you hear me? What''s the matter?"


    Unexpectedly, Ji-Won seemed to wake up from his trance. At her touch he slowly turned his head and looked into her eyes.


    At the same time, honks began to blare all around them.

 Chapter 78 - Wounds From The Past

    They were still in the middle of the road and traffic had resumed, so the rest of the cars were trying to go around them.


    Despite his chest tightening painfully, Ji-Won struggled to pull himself together. He knew it wasn''t very safe to continue driving, but they were already outside the city. So, he had to at least get the car to the side of the road before taking a break to regain his composure.


    Consequently, Ji-Won sucked in a deep breath, letting it out slowly.


    When he finally felt his heartbeat slowing down from its wild, rapid pace, he slowly moved the car towards a nearby parking space on the side of the road.


    Seeing him turn the steering wheel, Su-Jin was startled.


    "Director Kang, you don''t seem well. Are you sure it''s alright to drive?"


    "It should be alright until we reach a safe place to stop." he answered.


    Su-Jin noticed how hoarse his voice sounded and she began to worry even more. Nevertheless, he seemed to know what he was doing. For some reason, she suspected this wasn''t the first time it happened to him while in the car.


    "Alright. Then we will take a break until you feel better." Su-Jin agreed with a nod. After a thought, she quickly added. "Or, if you feel comfortable with lending me your car, I can drive us to the resort."


    Ji-Won shook his head.


    "No, that won''t be necessary." he said weakly, then glanced at her with a small, reassuring smile. "I will be fine after a short break."


    Su-Jin guessed that he didn''t want to lose more face, so she didn''t insist.


    How could she have known that Ji-Won would probably get even worse if she were to drive? After all, no one apart from Seo-Jun knew about his condition.


    Ever since Ji-Won found out about his mother''s car accident he had trouble riding cars, especially if they were driven by someone else instead of him.


    Fourteen years ago, his mother left the house in a hurry. Outside it was raining cats and dogs, but his mother was too angry to care about the weather. She had gotten into her car and drove off without looking back.


    Hours later, Ji-Won and his father found out she had been involved in a car accident.


    When the police and ambulance got there it was already too late.


    Ji-Won had insisted on going with his father. He simply wouldn''t take no for an answer, making such a big ruckus until his father ultimately agreed to take him there.


    They rode inside a police car and, once they reached the place of the accident, the adults told young Ji-Won to wait in the car.


    But instead of listening, Ji-Won slipped away and went to look around the area.


    The road was covered with scraps of metal and blood. Pieces of broken windows were littered on the pavement, glittering like small diamonds under the headlights of the police vehicles.


    The car that Ji-Won''s mother drove was wrecked. By the time the authorities arrived, the woman had already stopped breathing


    The doctors said that, judging by the severity of the accident, his mother most probably had died on impact.


    What was even more unfortunate, though, was that this accident had claimed two more lives besides that of Ji-Won''s mother.


    Madam Kang''s car had collided with that of a married couple who was coming back from a business dinner. Their car was in the same kind of wrecked state. Both husband and wife had died on the spot, leaving a daughter and son orphans.


    Based on the police investigation, his mother had been the one at fault. Due to the high speed, and coupled with the terrible weather, she had missed a red light and drove straight into the couple''s car.


    This caused both vehicles to violently crash against each other. Then, after spinning a couple of times, they both landed several meters away from the point of impact.


    Ji-Won never forgot about all these details, nor could he ignore his mother''s fault. Therefore, he had never tried to find out who those people were, feeling too afraid to face their family. Guilt, shame and sorrow muddled together in a poisonous mixture which, in the end, gave birth to a psychological condition.


    That, together with his memories from that night, created a trauma. One that Ji-Won had struggled with for the past fourteen years.


    While Ji-Won was reminiscing about the past, Su-Jin was battling her own inner demons.


    Despite appearing quite composed, inside she was far from it.


    The sight of that car appearing suddenly in front of them, the forceful stop and the loud screech threw Su-Jin into a whirlwind of panic. Her back instantly got soaked, causing her shirt to stick to her skin. Her palms were damp and she felt an uncomfortable sensation all over her body.


    After squirming in discomfort a few times she finally settled down. Then her attention was once again attracted by Ji-Won''s disconcerted appearance.


    Even after several minutes the man still looked shaken. His lips had lost all color and his face was ghostly white. At the same time, his dark eyes seemed to be blurred by a veil of anxiety.


    In the meantime, Ji-Won had parked the car on the side of the road. Now that even the sound of the engine was gone, inside the car it was perfect silence.


    "Director Kang, are you alright?" Su-Jin asked in a quiet voice.


    "Mn." he nodded slowly without looking at her. "We''ll stop here for a little while before continuing on our way. I hope that''s alright with you."


    "Of course."


    Su-Jin paused, thinking of something.


    "Director Kang, should I call someone? Perhaps Deputy Director Kim¡­"


    "No." Ji-Won cut her off curtly.


    Su-Jin froze, the rest of her words dying on her lips.


    Seeing her startled expression made Ji-Won think that he might have sounded a bit too harsh. So, he added in a slightly warmer tone.


    "That won''t be necessary, Miss Park. If you call Seo-Jun now, he will just make a huge fuss. Let''s just take a short break and everything will be alright, hm?"


    They stared into each other''s eyes for a moment.


    Since Ji-Won was adamant about refusing to call Seo-Jun, and it was also clear that he didn''t want anybody''s help either, Su-Jin could only nod her head in submission.


    Right then, as though gods and ghosts were at work, Ji-Won''s phone began to ring.

 Chapter 79 - Harboring A Different Opinion, From Coldness To Frankness

    The shrill sound coming from the dashboard reverberated inside the car, causing both Ji-Won and Su-Jin to jump in surprise.


    Glancing at his phone, Ji-Won froze. For a second he was tempted to ignore it, but he knew that things would get even worse if he did. Consequently, he could only grit his teeth and press the answer button.


    "Hello?"


    "Ji-Won, where are you? Did you stop anywhere on the road?"


    Seo-Jun''s voice rang from the other end of the call. He seemed mildly impatient.


    "Seo-Jun, did you perhaps put a bug on me?" Ji-Won could help but ask.


    He knew that his friend had a keen intuition, but wasn''t this just a bit too much of a coincidence?


    At the same time with this thought, Ji-Won heard the other man''s laugh through the phone.


    "Ah, you caught me. How did you know that I thought of doing that?" Seo-Jun chuckled. "But no, I guess in the end this is the power of love. I just felt a tight grip in my heart and thought that something happened to you."


    "Stop saying stupid things. That tight grip you just mentioned was probably a boredom attack." Ji-Won retorted, then added with a weary sigh. "Why did you really call?"


    "You were taking so long in getting here that I thought you and Miss Park had decided to elope together. I had to check and, if you had, I wanted to wish you all the best."


    "Aren''t you tired of spouting so much nonsense with a straight face?" Ji-Won scrunched up his face in annoyance.


    "Not tired at all. Teasing you brings me so much satisfaction after all." Seo-Jun laughed cheekily.


    Ji-Won felt like he was at the end of his wits. He let out a drawn-out sigh, his eyebrows twitching. When he finally spoke, his voice sounded extremely tired.


    "Just tell me why you called."


    "I wanted to let you know that we''ve arrived safely. We''ll be checking in now and waiting for you at the campsite." Seo-Jun replied, immediately losing his playful tone.


    No matter how fun it was, he always knew just when to stop teasing his best friend.


    But there was something off about Ji-Won''s voice that caught Seo-Jun''s attention. As such, after giving his report, he immediately showed concern.


    "Ji-Won, did something happen?"


    "Nothing much, don''t worry. Just a small incident on the road, but we''re both alright."


    As he replied, Ji-Won stole a quick glance at Su-Jin. She seemed a bit confused and also intrigued by his conversation, but other than that she didn''t seem to be too affected by the recent events.


    Seo-Jun''s anxious voice sounded in Ji-Won''s ear, pulling him back from his thoughts.


    "Where are you right now? Do you want me to come get you?"


    "There''s no need. Besides, how do you plan on getting me to the resort? Knock me over the head until I pass out and then drive the car yourself? It''s no use, you know that already. I''ll just take a short break and it will be fine." Ji-Won said in a rather self-deprecating tone.


    Then, before his friend could say anything else, Ji-Won firmly ended the conversation.


    "I''m hanging up now. Take care of things there for me. I''ll see you when I get to the campsite."


    With that, Ji-Won resolutely hung up the call and placed the phone back on the dashboard.


    Su-Jin gaped at him in a daze. All this while she couldn''t hear what the other person was saying, but she could still figure something out based on Ji-Won''s replies. But before she could formulate her thoughts well enough, she heard Ji-Won calling her.


    "Miss Park, do you mind opening the glove compartment and handing me a bottle of water?"


    "Ah, yes¡­ Just a moment!"


    Su-Jin hurried to do as she was asked.


    After taking the bottle of water, Ji-Won pulled a small strip of pills from the armrest. He took the medicine with a few mouthfuls of water, then leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed.


    "Can I give you something else?" Su-Jin asked in a low voice, as though she was afraid to startle him.


    "No, thank you." Ji-Won replied, then, without opening his eyes, he gestured towards the glove compartment. "There is water and some snacks if you get hungry. You can take whatever you want from there."


    "Thank you."


    After the previous shock, Su-Jin had indeed felt quite thirsty, but she had held it in. When she saw the few bottles of water inside the glove compartment, she was embarrassed to ask, but now that she had been given permission there was really no need to hesitate.


    As such, Su-Jin picked up a bottle and gulped almost half of it down.


    "That thirsty, huh?"


    Su-Jin''s head snapped to the side and she saw Ji-Won had opened his eyes and was staring at her.


    His complexion was still rather pale, but he looked slightly better than before. At least, compared to before, his eyes were now clear and devoid of anxiety. If anything, she thought that he looked slightly amused.


    Su-Jin gulped the water in her mouth down and nodded in embarrassment.


    "Yes, I guess that was indeed the case."


    She paused, then continued to ask in a curious manner.


    "Director Kang, was that Deputy Director Kim on the phone?"


    "Yes, that was him."


    "He seemed to be worried about you."


    "He just likes to act all fussy. Sometimes he is just like a mother hen, either constantly nagging or needlessly worrying." Ji-Won blurted out in vexation.


    When she heard Ji-Won''s words, Su-Jin was first shocked. Then, her expression slowly crumbled and she burst into a soft chuckle. Her eyes crinkled slightly while filling with mirth.


    It was strange to see her boss being this honest, sounding almost casual with his thoughts. So, in spite of herself, Su-Jin began to hope that the conversation would continue like this for a little while longer.


    Hearing her suddenly laugh, Ji-Won turned his head slightly. He stared at her for a second, looking absolutely puzzled.


    "Why are you laughing?" He asked, arching an eyebrow to express his confusion.


    "Oh, it''s just that I wouldn''t have imagined you to be such a candid person." Su-Jin replied through chuckles.


    "Have I not always been outspoken?" Ji-Won inquired, his eyebrow arching further up his forehead.


    Her statement made him grow even more confused.


    When every person he''s ever met accused him of being too straightforward, how can there still be someone who wouldn''t know about it? Especially someone who''s been on the receiving end of his blunt, sometimes even cold, remarks.


    "To be honest, I saw you more like the cold and indifferent type. Someone who just spouts whatever crosses his mind without actually caring whether he is honest or not." Su-Jin replied, turning her head towards Ji-Won and giving him a small smile. "But I am glad that it''s not the case.. It seems that I was mistaken about you, Director Kang."

 Chapter 80 - Teasings And Expectations

    While Ji-Won and Su-Jin were taking a break on the side of the road, at the resort things were looking lively.


    The rest of the employees were already there, pulling their luggage after them. Their voices boomed with excitement as they chatted with each other. Bouts of laughter would explode from time to time, causing the surrounding atmosphere to seem like it was boiling.


    During this time, Seo-Jun just finished talking to Ji-Won over the phone. He lowered his hand, gazing at the screen until it became dark.


    It would be a lie to say that Seo-Jun wasn''t worried over his friend. But, at the same time, he also felt that having Su-Jin by his side might help Ji-Won in stepping over his solid, icy barrier. Thus, this experience had the potential of becoming a real ice-breaker between the two.


    Like any other sensitive person, Seo-Jun had already caught onto something. Based on Ji-Won''s reactions and attitude so far, he intuitively figured out the man''s budding feelings.


    It was useless to mention that Seo-Jun wanted to root for his friend.


    Therefore, he could only hope that by pushing Su-Jin towards his friend, would somehow help Ji-Won to experience the youthful feelings of love that he missed during his younger years.


    Just as Seo-Jun was deep in thought, Yeon-Ah came closer.


    "Deputy Director Kim, was that Director Kang on the phone?"


    She spoke right next to him, startling Seo-Jun out of his musings.


    "Hm?" he hummed in response.


    When Seo-Jun turned around, his eyes met Yeon-Ah''s open gaze and he almost stuttered. Nevertheless, he quickly recollected and replied with his usual smile.


    "Ah, yes, that was indeed him. It appears that he and Miss Park might run a little late."


    "Is everything alright?" Yeon-Ah suddenly felt a little worried.


    She thought of calling Su-Jin to ask, but as if he had guessed what she was thinning, Seo-Jun stopped her with a shake of his head.


    "Everything should be fine. There was a small incident on the road, but they are alright."


    Even after hearing this, Yeon-Ah still felt uneasy. But Seo-Jun didn''t give her any time to ponder over the matter further. With a chuckle, he bent down to pick up the small suitcase she had been carrying. Then, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders and began pulling her towards the hotel.


    "Shall we go inside?" he asked, casually pulling both Yeon-Ah and her luggage after him.


    "D-Deputy Director Kim, give me back my suitcase!" Yeong-Ah cried out in astonishment.


    She also wanted to say something about his arm that was resting around her shoulders, but she couldn''t bring herself to say anything about that. Whether she actually liked it and didn''t want him to move away or she was too embarrassed to speak, either way, the result was still the same.


    "You don''t have to do this. I can carry it myself." Yeon-Ah finally added in an undertone, her cheeks flushing in embarrassment.


    Seeing her face turn as red as a tomato made Seo-Jun feel strangely pleased. For that reason, he simply couldn''t help but tease her a little bit more.


    Turning his head to look down at her, Seo-Jun feigned being appalled by her words.


    "How can I possibly allow a lady such as yourself to carry this heavy suitcase? You should know that I was taught to be a gentleman, so what you ask of me is quite impossible."


    With Seo-Jun''s casual manner of speaking, no one could think deeper over his words. There was also nothing unusual about his natural smile or the way he openly looked at her that could give birth to strange ideas.


    No matter how one looked at it, the scene resembled one in which an extroverted senior merely chats and teases his rather cute and introverted junior.


    Therefore, it wasn''t long until Yeon-Ah began to feel less embarrassed. Apart from her cheeks still feeling warm, she looked much more comfortable than before.


    "But¡­ Deputy Director Kim, what about your own luggage?" she asked in a small voice.


    "Ah, don''t you worry about that. I can come back to the bus and get it after doing the check-in. First, I must talk to the reception and receive the key cards for everyone."


    "Are you able to do that? Wasn''t the reservation made on Director Kang''s name?" Yeon-Ah looked surprised.


    Seo-Jun chuckled. He leaned closer and proudly stated.


    "In the King''s absence, I''ve been given full authority over these matters."


    Seo-Jun stopped and grinned down at her.


    "Now let''s go quickly. Everyone must be waiting for us in the lobby."


    Then, with a rather strong pull, he guided Yeon-Ah towards the hotel entrance.


    ''This girl looks very cute when she''s blushing. I never knew I had it in me, but I quite like teasing her. Was I always this type of person or is it just with her?''


    Seo-Jun''s thoughts continued to swirl inside his mind all the way to the hotel. But as soon as they stepped inside everyone kept yammering about wanting to go to their rooms, instantly making Seo-Jun''s thoughts scatter to the four winds.


    Meanwhile, Yeon-Ah innocently believed that there was nothing special about Seo-Jun''s behavior towards her. After all, he had always been a very cheerful person, so she could easily push his teasing as being nothing more than his way of showing his affection towards an employee.


    But was it really so?


    Her heart was thumping loudly in her chest.


    The moment Seo-Jun''s arm left her shoulders, Yeon-Ah couldn''t repress a light feeling of loss. The warmth that had seeped through her clothes was now quickly evaporating and she started feeling slightly cold.


    For some reason, Yeon-Ah suddenly felt doubtful about her previous thoughts.


    ''Is Deputy Director Kim really the type of person who would act like this towards any employee? Could he mean something else by his attitude or am I just overthinking things?''


    Yeon-Ah kept wondering about this matter for a while without reaching a satisfying answer.


    When she was finally alone inside the hotel room, the thumping of her heart finally subsided. Being far from that person allowed her mind to ultimately calm down.


    Thus, with the cooling of her previous fluster, Yeon-Ah''s train of thoughts turned differently.


    ''No matter how I look at it, it''s not possible for a man like him to look at me in that way. If I think about it this way, hasn''t Deputy Director Kim always been cheerful and polite towards me? Even when he acts all silly and close there has never been an instance where he stepped over a certain line.. Really, it must be my own imagination, so I should stop getting ahead of myself.''

 Chapter 81 - A Sudden Shift In Atmosphere

    ''It seems that I was mistaken about you, Director Kang.''


    These words kept on echoing inside Ji-Won''s mind, unexpectedly making him feel pleased.


    "I see." Ji-Won replied simply, a smile unexpectedly tugging at his lips.


    Then he turned his head to look sideways, not knowing what else to say.


    They remained quiet again. But this time, it was less stifling and uncomfortable than before. It appeared that the earlier event had helped with easing the tension between them.


    Even though Ji-Won was still feeling slightly baffled, after knowing what kind of opinion Su-Jin had harbored about him, he couldn''t help but sigh. It appeared that his character was indeed quite difficult to understand. But despite all that, he could sense that the distance between them had somehow gotten slightly smaller.


    Just then, Ji-Won heard Su-Jin''s voice again.


    "Is the campsite far?" she asked with a smile.


    Looking at her, she was evidently feeling chattier than before. For some reason, she was no longer that scared of him.


    On the contrary, after just seeing his sickly state Su-Jin was hit by the sudden realization that this person called Kang Ji-Won was actually a human being, and not the Demon King she believed him to be. Despite his cold and unapproachable facade, Ji-Won could also be weak and in need of comfort, which made him seem more agreeable in her eyes.


    "Not that far." Ji-Won replied. Glancing at his watch he continued. "It''s usually a forty minutes'' drive until there. The roads are good and if we don''t encounter too much traffic then we should get there in about half an hour."


    "Ah, I see. I can''t wait to get there."


    "You may say that now, but you might not be so happy tomorrow evening." Ji-Won said with a small smile.


    "Why? Aren''t Sports Days usually fun?" Su-Jin asked in surprise, then she couldn''t help but continue to speak excitedly. "To be honest, I have always wanted to take part in a company''s Sports Day. Whenever I heard someone talk about it, I would feel jealous."


    "Is that so?" Ji-Won hummed in response.


    He gave Su-Jin a long glance, then turned his head to the side.


    "They can be fun, I guess. Nevertheless, going out for an entire weekend and spending many hours outside doing all sorts of physical activities can be very tiring as well." Ji-Won replied with a small shrug.


    Hearing his reply Su-Jin let out a chuckle.


    "Oh, if it''s just that, then it''s alright. I may not be a full-fledged sportsy person but I can handle the effort."


    Saying this, Su-Jin grinned sideways at Ji-Won. After a short break, she added another sentence.


    "By the way, I had a lot of fun yesterday at the orphanage."


    She sounded quite casual, but inside she was feeling slightly nervous.


    In fact, Su-Jin had been wanting to say that for quite a while now. She never would have expected to get the chance to do it while on their way to the resort, especially after such an incident happened on the road, but she was very happy nonetheless.


    Hearing Su-Jin''s unexpected words, Ji-Won paused for a bit. Then, remembering the children and their excitement, his face broke into a genuine smile.


    "I''m glad to know that." he said softly. "The children seemed to enjoy your reading very much."


    "Not at all. I''m afraid I must have bored them to death." Su-Jin retorted with a sheepish smile, waving her hands about in the air.


    Ji-Won turned his eyes to look at her and spoke in a reassuring tone.


    "No, that''s not true. On the contrary, from what I''ve seen, they looked quite engrossed in the story. It''s difficult to make them sit still for so long, but you managed to capture their attention."


    Ji-Won sounded so earnest and serious, his gaze was so intense and genuine, that Su-Jin suddenly felt overwhelmed. Her cheeks began feeling rather hot.


    She smiled and was just about to retort with a joke in order to hide her embarrassment, when her thoughts unexpectedly took a different turn. All of a sudden her eyes widened.


    "Director Kang, how do you know what the kids looked like when I was reading to them? During that time weren''t you outside playing soccer?" Su-Jin blurted out.


    Being unexpectedly called out on it, Ji-Won''s smile faltered and he gulped loudly.


    In his haste to reassure Su-Jin that she did a good job with the children, it appeared that Ji-Won let slip something he didn''t wish for her to know.


    Yesterday, while she was still reading to the children, he had stopped playing soccer at some point. After sending everyone inside to take a break, he spent some time walking around the backyard by himself. As he reached the windows that showed the room where Su-Jin was, Ji-Won stopped and peeked inside.


    He saw the children sitting in a circle on the floor, with Su-Jin in the middle. She was bent over a book, reading passionately while the little ones were listening attentively.


    With the glass between them, Ji-Won couldn''t hear Su-Jin''s voice. But even so, he could see the fascinated stares the kids were giving her. Their eyes were wide open, their entire appearance brimming with enjoyment.


    Thinking about it now, Ji-Won remembered how he himself had become fascinated by Su-Jin. At that very moment, he kept staring at her, feeling a mixture of emotions surfacing.


    Until then, he had always seen her look apprehensive while around him. Thus, finally being able to watch her genuine smile as she slowly turned the pages of the book made Ji-Won feel oddly content.


    But he couldn''t tell her that, now could he? Therefore, he had to improvise.


    "Uhm¡­" Ji-Won began, feeling his mind straining to find a suitable answer. "I saw them afterwards and they looked very happy. I imagined you must have done a good job to make them look so pleased."


    As he finished, Ji-Won kept stealing sideways glances at her, hoping that Su-Jin would believe his words.


    To Ji-Won''s relief, it seemed that Su-Jin bought this explanation, because she slowly nodded.


    "I see. Then, if that''s the case, I would be happy to do it again."


    Internally, Ji-Won exhaled a long breath. Outside, though, his appearance was calm as though he was at work explaining some trivial things to an employee.


    "The company only holds these compulsory activities once every three months, but employees can always go and volunteer to go in their free time as well. We don''t stop anyone who wants to contribute to this cause." he stated simply.


    Su-Jin seemed satisfied with his answer. She beamed up at him, looking positively bright and happy.


    However, her next words turned Ji-Won''s mood to 180 degrees.

 Chapter 82 - Large Gathering

    "Director Cha told me that you used to go there very often before you left the country years ago. She was also very happy when you returned and visited the orphanage, giving the children the opportunity to see their mysterious ''Santa Clause''. I guess that is partly why all of them were so happy to see you."


    Su-Jin had said all this innocently, without any hidden meaning behind her words.


    In any case, she was also without parents. After learning a little bit about Ji-Won''s family, she could relate with his wish of being close to a place that his mother loved so much.


    If Su-Jin had expected Ji-Won would be pleased with her words, she was very much mistaken.


    The moment her last words fell, Ji-Won''s small smile faltered.


    Like a switch had been flicked, his mood changed and the air around him became frosty and suffocating.


    "I guess Director Cha said something useless." Ji-Won said stiffly.


    He avoided Su-Jin''s eyes and turned his head to look straight ahead.


    His rather awkward and approachable attitude from earlier changed suddenly. As though his warm emotions had been doused with a bucket of cold water, he returned to his previous sharp and reserved persona. A chill seeped inside his chest and he didn''t want to speak anymore.


    Based on his reaction, it was clear that Ji-Won didn''t want to talk about his mother, nor about his past. Therefore, Su-Jin took the hint and didn''t press the subject further.


    Several seconds later, Ji-Won sucked in a deep breath, letting it out slowly.


    After calming down, he turned the engine on, bringing the car back on the road.


    The two of them spent the rest of their journey in complete silence, with Ji-Won looking straight ahead and Su-Jin stealing glances at him from time to time.


    By the time Ji-Won and Su-Jin reached their destination the sun was already high up in the sky. Ji-Won decided to go straight for the campsite and check the situation there first before dropping their luggage at the hotel.


    The place they went to was already packed with people from various departments. They were all gathered into groups and chatted merrily with each other, forming quite a noisy bunch.


    In the morning, the buses left everyone on top of a small hill, close to the hotel. Then, they all went down the slope, stopping at the side of the campsite.


    At that moment the Administration department was taking the roll, making sure everyone was there.


    Perhaps it was because they had been responsible for organizing this event, but Su-Jin noticed the Administration department members looked rather harassed and tired. Five women and five men were running around, giving everyone a tag to put around their necks, containing their full name and department.


    When she received hers, Su-Jin stared down at the paper for a full minute before finally placing it around her neck. She felt excitement growing inside her chest at the thought that she was finally taking part in such an event.


    "We should go and find the others." She heard Ji-Won speak.


    While she was lost in thought, he had gotten close to her. He was standing to her right, putting on his name tag, while looking around with his eyes narrowed. He never liked being surrounded by people and was now beginning to feel the pressure of so many individuals assembled in one place.


    The two of them went around the site, craning their necks to see beyond the crowd.


    They eventually found the Planning Department gathered into a single group, standing to the side slightly apart from the others.


    Since the area was situated on the mountain slope, there were trees all around them. They looked like tall pillars, circling a large open space where the competitions were going to take place. That area in the middle was flat. The grass was cut evenly, ensuring a proper space for running.


    The moment they arrived in the midst of their colleagues, Ji-Won and Su-Jin were greeted with cries of surprise.


    "Su-Jin, are you alright? What happened?" Yeon-Ah inquired, looking worriedly at her friend.


    "I''m alright. I just overslept and missed the bus." Su-Jin replied with a sheepish smile, scratching the back of her head.


    "Ah, so that''s what happened. I got worried when I didn''t see you on the bus this morning. I tried to call you, but no one answered." Yeon-Ah continued to speak, pulling her friend closer.


    "I''m sorry." Su-Jin said, bowing her head.


    Soon, a look of mortification appeared on her face. It appeared that she had really caused a lot of trouble to her friend.


    "It''s lucky Director Kang could take you with him." Yeon-Ah continued to say.


    As she spoke, the young woman subconsciously glanced in Ji-Won''s direction only to feel stumped for a second. The man was silently standing to the side and it seemed that, for some reason, he found his shoes to be very interesting because he kept staring at them intently.


    "Yes, indeed. It was very lucky that Ji-Won decided to act kindly and come pick you up." Seo-Jun suddenly intervened, giving his friend a scrutinizing look.


    Seo-Jun''s eyebrows were raised and a playful smirk was tugging at his lips. He looked as though he wanted nothing more than to tease Ji-Won, but still fought hard to refrain from doing it.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin had already stopped listening to the conversation. She was now glancing around, her eyes wide with astonishment.


    All the departments in Kangji Tourism were gathered there. All the employees were mingled together, creating a compact mass of people.


    After a short attempt at figuring out just how many there were, Su-Jin ultimately had to give up trying to count them. Nevertheless, simply based on her intuition she could be sure there were at least a hundred people there.


    Just then, something occurred to her.


    The open space between the trees was indeed large enough to host the competitions, but what about the resting place?


    "Uhm, where are we going to sleep?" she asked Seo-Jun, who was standing right next to her.


    "There." He replied, raising a hand and gesturing towards a thick group of trees to their left.


    "We''re going to sleep in the forest?!" Su-Jin asked, looking positively mystified.


    "No, you silly." Seo-Jun chuckled. "Beyond those trees there is an inn. The company made a reservation for the entire place.. We will be staying there overnight."

 Chapter 83 - Lodging Arrangements

    Hearing this, Su-Jin finally sighed in relief. She turned to look at Yeong-Ah and the two women smiled at each other.


    Just at that moment, a young woman from the Administrative department came towards them. She stopped in front of Ji-Won, smiling and bowing politely.


    "Director Kang, here you have the keys and the list containing the Planning Department''s members and allocated rooms. I cannot see Director Kwon, so I am giving you theirs as well."


    "Very well. Thank you." Ji-Won said, bowing his head in acknowledgment.


    He took the lists and two pouches from the woman. Once relieved of her duty, she gave him another bow and left.


    Meanwhile, Seo-Jun kept making faces at the woman until she left.


    This behavior was quite unlike his usual self, therefore Su-Jin couldn''t help but lean closer to Yeon-Ah and ask in a low voice.


    "What is going on with Deputy Director Kim? He''s acting even weirder than usual."


    To Su-Jin''s surprise, though, Yeon-Ah shook her head, remaining silent.


    A moment later, as though he could read Su-Jin''s perplexed expression, Seo-Jun began wailing at the top of his lungs.


    "Ahh, such a cruel fate for a vassal to be betrayed by the one closest to him. Here I was, trusting my King to carve the path for me, when in fact he only coveted the throne, afraid to share power with anyone else."


    Hearing the man''s strange words, both Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah tilted their heads in confusion. What Seo-Jun kept saying made absolutely no sense to them.


    In the end, Su-Jin''s natural curiosity was piqued and she found it impossible to refrain from probing.


    "Deputy Director Kim, I am not really sure what is going on right now, but there is one thing I am even more uncertain of. How can a person covet something that is already his? A King already has the throne, so wouldn''t that make him the rightful owner and others the ones doing the coveting instead?"


    "Ahem." Seo-Jun coughed, awkwardly shifting his eyes around.


    "Ah." Yeong-Ah let out a soft gasp.


    An understanding suddenly dawned upon her and she quickly pulled Su-Jin slightly farther away. Then, Yeon-Ah lowered her voice and secretively told Su-Jin what happened when she and Seo-Jun had arrived at the hotel earlier that morning.


    "When we got to the hotel, Deputy Director Kim wanted to get the key cards, so we could leave our luggage inside the rooms before coming to the campsite. Unfortunately, the receptionist refused to give him the keys, saying that they could only be handed to the person who made the reservation, namely Director Kang. No matter how much Deputy Director Kim tried to convince her, the woman was adamant about refusing him."


    "So that''s what happened." Su-Jin hummed in understanding.


    "Mn." Yeon-Ah nodded. "Just before we entered the hotel he was bragging about how he could deal with things in Director Kang''s absence. So, after this whole thing happened, I think he''s feeling wronged."


    "It does seem like a slap in the face." Su-Jin chuckled, trying to imagine Seo-Jun''s indignan expression as he tried to reason with the receptionist. "But if you couldn''t enter the rooms, where did you leave the luggage?" she asked in the same low whisper.


    "Considering the special situation, the hotel management offered us a room to place our belongings until this orientation ends."


    Now that Su-Jin knew everything that had transpired in her absence, there was nothing stopping her from rejoining the group.


    She found everyone animatedly discussing their lodging situation.


    They were to stay two in a room and Su-Jin was happy to be sharing hers with Yeon-Ah. Ji-Won was going to be roommates with Seo-Jun, while Jung Seok was going to share a room together with a man from Team 2.


    After the rest of Director Kwon''s team members were told of their sleeping arrangements, everyone declared themselves satisfied and Ji-Won gave each a key card for their respective rooms.


    A few minutes later, they were all going up the slope towards the inn.


    The building was three-stories high and had a grand looking entrance. It definitely looked like the kind of place rich people usually chose in order to spend their holidays. Luckily for all of them, the entire inn had been booked by the company and every service was free for the employees.


    Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah found their room on the second floor. To their surprise, Ji-Won and Seo-Jun''s room was right next to theirs.


    "I see that we are neighbors." Seo-Jun remarked in his usual cheerful tone. "What a wonderful surprise."


    He winked and grinned playfully at the two girls.


    Ji-Won, on the other hand, scowled and opened the door. Then, in one swift move he shoved Seo-Jun inside, snapping the door shut behind them.


    Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah exchanged a quick glance in the hallway, feeling slightly puzzled, before finally entering their own room.


    Director Kang had always been cold towards people, but now, it seemed as though his aura turned a notch colder.


    "Did something happen on your way here?" Yeon-Ah asked as the two of them entered the room.


    "No, not really." Su-Jin said, pondering. "We talked a little and¡­"


    She suddenly stopped talking.


    The last bit of her conversation with Ji-Won came rushing back to her mind.


    What she said must have reminded him of something unpleasant, so surely that was the reason for his nasty disposition. Not to mention the fact that, on top of everything else, Ji-Won also had to come and pick her up.


    Thinking about things this way, it was no wonder that his expression looked so dark and ominous.


    "Wow, this is a nice-looking place." Su-Jin said briskly, trying to change the subject.


    With this reminder, they both turned around on the spot, taking in their surroundings.


    The room was indeed very pleasant looking. It was spacious, with two beds on either side and each having its own nightstand. There was even a dresser, large enough to fit the belongings of at least ten people.


    Opposite from the sleeping area was a wall made out entirely of windows. A terrace was visible beyond the glass, and the view beyond the railing showed trees and mountain slopes.


    The bathroom, located in the far end of the room, was clean and very comfortable in size. Su-Jin noticed it was considerably larger than the one she used at home.


    The walls were covered in light beige tiles and the floor looked like wet sand. A long, deep-looking bathtub was placed on the right-side wall, facing a beautiful round sink.


    Everything sparkled, making the two women''s eyes gleam with delight.


    After unpacking, they washed and changed into something more fitting for a Sports Day.


    They both wore simple sweatpants and t-shirts. They were also careful to pull their hair up, tying it securely so it won''t be an inconvenience while running.


    Just as they were finishing getting ready, a knock came at the door.


    Curious as to who it might be, Su-Jin went and opened the door. In front of her stood a young woman, dressed just as sporty as she was. Judging by her name tag, she was part of the Administration team that was responsible for organizing the event.


    "Everybody is gathering downstairs in five minutes in order to discuss the competitions. Once everything is settled, we will go back to the campsite where we went this morning." the young woman reported briskly.


    Then, she added in a lower voice.


    "Also, please make sure you take good care of your key. Losing it will not be a pleasant affair."


    And with that, she turned around and left.

 Chapter 84 - Color Preferences

    Meanwhile, in the room next door, Ji-Won and Seo-Jun were also getting ready for the sports competitions.


    Their room was almost identical to Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah''s, the only difference being that the bathroom had different coloring.


    The moment Ji-Won opened the door to the bathroom, his eyes were immediately assaulted by a pale pink hue. Soft golden specks were scattered here and there across the walls, creating the illusion of golden flakes dancing all around the room.


    Ji-Won suddenly repressed a shudder.


    "I think we took the wrong room." Ji-Won whispered to himself.


    He looked absolutely horror-struck. His face contorted slightly, looking almost as black as the bottom of a pot. No matter how he looked at it, that wasn''t a bathroom fit for two adult males.


    "Why? I think it''s lovely."


    Seo-Jun''s voice sounded right behind him, making Ji-Won jump.


    Ji-Won whipped around, his eyes widening in disbelief. Nevertheless, his startled expression soon changed into a sour one.


    Without a word, he pushed past his friend and went onto the terrace.


    Seo-Jun followed him outside, quietly stopping on Ji-Won''s right side.


    They both stood there, silently gazing at the scenery, until finally, after two minutes, Seo-Jun decided to speak first.


    "Did something happen?"


    "No. Why?"


    "Because you act even ruder than before. I never thought it would be possible for you to add another level to that sour attitude of yours. And here you are, surprising me like this." Seo-Jun said, rolling his eyes. He leaned against the railing of the terrace and shot Ji-Won a scrutinizing stare. "So, what happened?"


    "I told you. Nothing happened." Ji-Won sighed, closing his eyes for a moment. "I''m just tired."


    "Sure, and I am an old grandpa with arthritis." Seo-Jun mocked.


    "Just wait a few more years and you will get there." Ji-Won retorted, opening his eyes slowly.


    He looked up at the sky, breathing in and out slowly.


    The fresh mountain air should have relaxed him. It should have helped with calming his mind and body.


    However, to Ji-Won''s annoyance, the feverish sensation he felt in his chest didn''t diminish at all. If anything, it felt even more pronounced and he couldn''t understand why he was feeling like that. What possible reason could he have to be so irked? Other than Seo-Jun''s annoying stares, that is.


    Sensing his friend''s intense gaze, Ji-Won ultimately turned his head to look at him.


    "Let''s go. They will be gathering everyone downstairs soon and we shouldn''t be late."


    As he said that, Ji-Won left the terrace and headed towards the door.


    Seo-Jun remained still for a moment, looking as if he wanted to say something. He opened his mouth slightly, but a second later he decided against it.


    Closing his mouth, Seo-Jun pressed his lips into a firm line. A rare sign of annoyance appeared on his face. Without a single word, he followed Ji-Won outside the room, locking the door behind him.


    Shortly after, the two pairs met at the base of the stairs. They were soon followed by Jung Seok and the rest of the Planning Department.


    Su-Jin looked around at everyone and was pleased to see their cheerful expressions.


    When Ji-Won and Seo-Jun finally approached, Su-Jin had to stifle a gasp.


    Whether it was their outfits or their overall appearance, the two men looked as different as ever. One could easily say that they were opposites as night and day.


    Ji-Won''s clothes were a dark blue, matching perfectly with his pitch-black hair, while Seo-Jun''s garments were a vibrant green, in tone with his gleeful personality.


    ''One looks like the sky before midnight, while the other one shines like a summer day.'' Su-Jin mused to herself.


    There was something strange in seeing the two of them wear sports attires instead of the neat costumes they usually wore at work. It gave Su-Jin a glimpse at a different side of them, one she could never have seen otherwise.


    This was one of the reasons she had always wanted to take part in a corporate event outside company grounds. Just like it was the case with the volunteering activity the other day, this Sports Day gave the employees a chance to interact with each other beyond the company''s strict environment. They could all speak and act without being bound by the same every-day rules or by their positions.


    During a sports day it didn''t matter who was higher than the other. All that it mattered was for the teams to work together and build their cohesion.


    For the purpose of improving their teamwork, each Department was to form a team and take part in different friendly competitions. There was going to be a sack race, a three-legged race, a rally and, ultimately, a 2km race.


    After they were told the rules, as well as a few organizational details, the whole group moved towards the field they had seen that morning when they arrived.


    The head of the Organizational Team came up to the front and called for silence. It took everyone a few seconds to notice the man and to finally quiet down. After the head of the Organizational Team saw that he had the entire group''s attention, he cleared his throat and began speaking loudly.


    "For identification purposes, you will all be given colored vests." He said, pointing towards a pile of clothes placed in boxes to his right. "Each Department and, consequently, each team, will wear a different color that had already been assigned to them. After I read the list, I will ask a representative from each team to come forward and pick up the vests."


    With that, the man pulled out a sheet of paper from a back pocket and began reading.


    After the Accounting Department, which was given the color red, and the Administration Department, which was allocated purple, finally came the Planning Department''s turn.


    To Su-Jin''s delight, they were given the color blue. She always liked it and thought it would look good with her white t-shirt and pale blue sweatpants.


    "Ah, that''s too bad. I would have preferred pink." Someone said in a low whisper.


    Even though it had been a whisper, Su-Jin picked up the words. With eyes wide in shock, she turned her head, wanting to find out who could possibly have said that.


    That''s when she saw Seo-Jun leaning closer to Ji-Won, grinning from ear to ear. It was clear that whatever they were talking about in low whispers made the former giddy as a little kid, while it annoyed the latter to no end.


    Witnessing this scene, Su-Jin felt like laughing out loud, so she quickly lowered her head in order to hide her chuckles.

 Chapter 85 - Water… Ally Or Foe?

    After a short exchange between the members of the Department, it was agreed to appoint Ji-Won as representative for the entire team.


    "He is younger and fitter than an old man like myself." Director Kwon explained, giving Ji-Won an encouraging smile.


    To be sure, he seemed old and rather tired. However, this wasn''t the type of event he could have skipped. Everyone, except for the Chairman, was gathered there. All the employees that couldn''t take part had to state sensible reasons for not being there.


    After everyone was given a vest, they proceeded to the first competition, namely the sack race.


    Su-Jin thought she would die of shame, having to do all that jumping and stumbling, but to her great surprise, she ended up having loads of fun.


    The thing that she was most curious about, though, was seeing the ever so serious-looking Director Kang getting inside a sack and hop from one end of the field to the other.


    Unfortunately for her, Ji-Won and Seo-Jun ended up being placed in a line behind her, so she couldn''t see either one of them.


    For the three-legged race, they were allowed to choose a partner from their own team.


    Needless to say that Su-Jin chose Yeon-Ah as a team member, while Seo-Jun clung onto Ji-Won like a sticker to a sheet of paper. Jung Seok was, once again, forced to choose someone from Team 2 and, thus, he ended up with the same young man he was sharing the room with.


    The rally ended up being advantageous for the Planning Department.


    Fortunately, Yeon-Ah was quite athletic, so they were able to gain points thanks to her performance in the races. Ji-Won and Seo-Jun didn''t do bad either, scoring second place after Yeon-Ah in terms of speed and agility. Jung Seok, however, was the most non-athletic person in their entire Department.


    "We will be taking a break before the 2 km race." the head of the Organizational Team shouted, while his team members noted down the scores.


    "Wonderful news! I thought I was going to die of thirst." Su-Jin exclaimed, fanning herself with both palms.


    Her face looked flushed due to the exercise, while her eyes were bright with excitement.


    Regardless of how much fun this whole thing was, though, she was beginning to feel tired. That, and her stomach kept growling loudly.


    While berating herself for not waking up earlier so she could have breakfast, Su-Jin looked around at the crowd. Everyone else seemed to be in different stages of tiredness or excitement, all of them having red and sweaty faces.


    In order to fight off the scorching summer sun, the team in charge of organizing and overseeing the event brought out a table and filled it with bottles of water.


    The mass of people quickly swarmed like cattle. In a matter of just a few seconds they circled the table, each picking up a bottle, then retreating to the side of the field. Each group found a place between the trees and sat down under the cool shadows.


    The Planning Department went ahead and found a small group of trees somewhere behind the table. They all flopped down on the ground, too tired to move a muscle.


    Some of the members had already drank their water before coming to sit down, while others still hadn''t gone to pick up theirs.


    Jung Seok was already finishing his bottle, while Seo-Jun was still gulping the life-giving liquid thirstily.


    As soon as he finished, Seo-Jun sprawled on the grass.


    "Aah, I feel like I can live again now! I swear, by the end of that last race I thought I was going to turn into a dry, old mummy."


    Yeon-Ah, who was sitting close to him, let out a soft chuckle.


    She thought that her reaction had been quite unremarkable and it would escape unnoticed.


    To Yeon-Ah''s surprise, though, Seo-Jun heard her small laugh.


    Although he wanted to retort, Seo-Jun also didn''t want to move too much.


    In the end, he merely raised an arm while still holding the empty bottle in his hand. Then, he shakily pointed it at Yeon-Ah and spoke without looking in her direction.


    "I hear you laughing at me, fair lady, but I dare you to run as well as I did just now, and then say you aren''t thirsty as hell."


    At this, both Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah began laughing heartily. There was no point in reminding the man that Yeon-Ah had actually run just as well as he did, if not even better.


    Hoping it will help her cool down a bit, Su-Jin took off her blue vest. A couple of moments later, she finally willed herself to get up and walked slowly towards the table. There were a few bottles left and she picked one at random.


    After pressing it against her palms and face for a few moments, enjoying its invigorating chillness, Su-Jin opened the cork and raised the bottle to her lips.


    Just as she was about to drink the refreshing beverage, someone unexpectedly bumped into her back.


    Su-Jin was sent stumbling forward and the bottle missed her mouth. Instead, it slipped down between her fingers, spilling the entire content all over her clothes. Su-Jin felt the cold, wet clothes sticking to her skin, and a shiver went down her spine.


    The entire front of her t-shirt got instantly soaked, revealing the faint image of her bra.


    Letting out a gasp of horror, Su-Jin quickly dropped the now empty bottle and crossed her arms against her chest. Despite her desperate attempts at covering herself, the t-shirt had become almost see-through and her skin was now visible.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry!" Su-Jin heard a male voice gasping behind her.


    It was the very man who had just bumped into her.


    Turning around halfway, Su-Jin gave him a faltering smile.


    "It''s¡­ It''s alright¡­" she said weakly.


    She felt the clothes wrapped around her chest and stomach like a second skin. It was really an uncomfortable sensation.


    What was even more uncomfortable, though, was the strange look that man kept giving her.


    As soon as Su-Jin turned around, he was able to see the state of her clothes and his eyes widened. There was something very lecherous in his stare that made Su-Jin shudder in annoyance.


    A second later, she felt something soft fall on top of her head.


    The piece of clothing covered both her face and the upper part of her body. Luckily, it was big enough to hide the state of Su-Jin''s clothes from the man''s prying eyes.


    The fabric felt warm to the touch and, during a moment of surprise, Su-Jin could perceive a hint of a woody scent coming from it.


    Just as Su-Jin was struggling to focus her sense of smell, she heard a voice speaking from somewhere behind her.


    The tone of that person sounded both cold and caring at the same time.


    "Go and get changed."

 Chapter 86 - Getting Changed

    After Su-Jin left to get herself some water, the rest continued to laze around under the shade.


    Ji-Won was just taking a seat on the grass next to Seo-Jun, when a small bustle made him look towards the table.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, Ji-Won witnessed the scene of Su-Jin stumbling on her feet, then the water spilling out of her bottle.


    The moment Ji-Won registered Su-Jin''s wet clothes gripping at the delicate traces of her body, his eyes widened in surprise. With the speed of light, his cheeks turned bright red. Then a long breath escaped his lips and Ji-Won felt his heart racing slightly.


    A moment later, his gaze shifted towards the person who had caused the commotion and his flushed appearance almost disappeared entirely. His expression darkened slightly as his eyes narrowed into slits.


    The instant Ji-Won recognized the lewd glint in the man''s eyes, his body moved on its own. He jumped to his feet like something had bitten him.


    "Ji-Won? What happened?" Seo-Jun asked, taken aback by the sudden movement. Then seeing his friend stalk away hurriedly, he added louder. "Hey! Where are you going?"


    In a few strides, Ji-Won reached Su-Jin. He took off his vest in one swift move, throwing it over her head, covering her from everyone''s stares.


    From that short distance he could now recognize the one who caused the commotion. He was a colleague from the Human Resources Department.


    Next to this person there were others who had turned their heads in order to stare at the scene. Some men, just like the one who bumped into Su-Jin, were gawking shamelessly at her body, assessing her from head to toe.


    For some reason, that particular sight made Ji-Won''s annoyance turn into something else. Even he himself could barely understand what was happening to him.


    A searing sensation rose inside his chest and it took all he got not to react violently. Instead, he tried to focus his attention on Su-Jin''s persona first.


    Thus, Ji-Won covered Su-Jin''s upper body with his vest and sent her away quickly.


    "Go and get changed." he ordered curtly.


    His voice sounded icy cold even to his own ears.


    Despite addressing Su-Jin, Ji-Won''s eyes pinned down the man in front of him. He saw the person visibly flinch and, for some reason, it made him feel a small grain of satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Yeon-Ah, who had been alerted by Seo-Jun, was running towards the small group.


    "Su-Jin, let''s go and get you changed." She said breathlessly, stopping right next to her friend.


    Su-Jin simply nodded, the gesture causing the vest to slide down and reveal her head.


    The moment her vision became unobstructed, she glanced sideways. Her eyes immediately landed on Ji-Won''s face and she involuntarily cringed.


    Ji-Won wasn''t looking at her, but she could see his eyes flashing darkly and his nostrils flaring. He looked very upset.


    Groaning internally, Su-Jin wondered if she had somehow terribly sinned in her previous life or if she had somehow incurred Ji-Won''s debt from their previous incarnations. Otherwise how could she always end up winning that person''s dislike with every chance she''d got?


    Su-Jin quickly wrapped herself tightly with Ji-Won''s vest and allowed Yeon-Ah to take her away from there.


    As she walked towards the inn, the delicate woody fragrance wafted towards her nose. She took a deep intake of air, basking in the scent. After focusing her senses on that particular scent she could discern something about its subtle hints.


    It smelled like musk, lilac and something else, something she couldn''t quite recognize. For some reason, it reminded her of the smell of summer night''s air.


    ''So this is Director Kang''s scent. It''s warmer and more delicate than I would have thought.''


    While she silently mused over the matter, Su-Jin suddenly felt her cheeks warming up.


    Once inside their room, Su-Jin took off the wet t-shirt and put on a dry one.


    Just to be on the safe side, this time around she chose to wear a dark colored top.


    After changing, Su-Jin remained seated on the side of her bed. She stared into the distance, eyes unfocused and blank. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, while her heart was beating fast with different emotions.


    ''What happened back there? Why did Director Kang react like that just now? But more importantly¡­ Why does his attitude affect me this much? Granted, he''s been much more accommodating than I would have expected and, after spending so much time together in the car, he doesn''t seem as demonlike as before. But is that really all there is to it? Am I just confused by his subtle change in behavior, so much that even my heart can''t settle down?''


    "Su-Jin, are you feeling alright?" Yeon-Ah asked quietly, gently placing a hand on her friend''s shoulder.


    Despite being soft, Yeon-Ah''s touch snapped Su-Jin out of her daze with a start.


    "What? Ah, yes, yes I''m alright. I''m fine, Yeon-Ah." Su-Jin said, blinking rapidly trying to regain her focus.


    She looked startled and confused. Her eyebrows were arched on her forehead and her lips were slightly parted, allowing slow breaths of air to escape her mouth in low puffs.


    "Good. I was beginning to worry that something happened." Yeon-Ah said, a friendly smile dancing on her lips. "If you''re done changing we should probably go. The last race is about to start soon and it wouldn''t be good to tarry."


    ~~~


    Two hours later, the race finally ended. This marked the end of the first day of Kangji Tourism corporate Sports Day.


    In order to reward the employees for their performance, the company had planned a festive dinner that night. Food and drinks were served at the inn, together with karaoke and music.


    As they climbed the slope towards the inn, everyone was thinking about the prospect of having loads of fun during the evening.


    "Ah, this is what makes it all worthwhile. After running around and sweating, nothing beats the taste of grilled meat and alcohol." Seo-Jun sighed wistfully.


    "On the list of most desirable things right now, I would personally place a long shower above the taste of food." Su-Jin groaned.


    "Then, how about doing both?" Seo-Jun''s entire being perked up.


    Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah both shot him weird looks.


    Eventually, it was Su-Jin who decided to poke fun at him.


    "Sir, I don''t know about you, but my level of multitasking is definitely not high enough to allow me to wash myself and eat at the same time. I will just stick to the normal way of doing things.. That is, washing up first, then having a nice and delicious dinner."

 Chapter 87 - Getting Ready For The Party

    The last competition of that day ended with the Planning Department''s clear victory. It had been a tight battle between them and the Marketing Department.


    In the end, however, Yeon-Ah, Seo-Jun and Ji-Won''s athletic qualities prevailed and helped their team win.


    Now, they were all walking, or rather dragging their feet up the mountain, heading towards the shelter of the inn. The only thought in their heads was how to get back to their rooms and shower first.


    While they walked, Seo-Jun kept joking and teasing the other members. This time it was Jung Seok''s turn to be targeted. Thus, the Deputy Director turned his head and gave the man an appraising look.


    "Jung Seok, I really cannot understand. You look fit and sturdy. So, how come you had such a weak performance today?"


    "I¡­ I''m sorry." Jung Seok stammered, bowing his head in remorse.


    He gave Seo-Jun the smallest of smiles, while glancing nervously at Director Kang and the others.


    Everyone laughed heartily at his shy attitude and continued to tease him.


    Ji-Won, on the other hand, was not looking at anyone. Instead of paying attention to the bustle around him, he was walking silently, keeping himself slightly farther away from the group.


    Su-Jin kept stealing glances at him from time to time, thus managing to trip twice in a row. Every time it happened she was rescued by Yeon-Ah and Seo-Jun, who were flanking her on either side.


    Ever since the incident with the water and the vest, Su-Jin''s mind had been a mess. She couldn''t stop thinking about Ji-Won, replaying the scene over and over inside her head. That''s why she hoped that, by looking at Ji-Won''s face, she might get a glimpse of what was happening inside his mind.


    It was useless, however, because Ji-Won''s expression was an emotionless mask.


    Just then, Seo-Jun''s chirpy voice reached Su-Jin''s ears, bringing her back to the noisy surroundings.


    While Su-Jin had been deep in thought, the hyped Seo-Jun had once again turned his attention towards Jung Seok, speaking loudly.


    "No, no, that''s quite alright. Jung Seok, there is really no need to apologize for something like this."


    Seo-Jun waved a hand in the air. Then, faking a slightly dispirited tone, he added more.


    "After all, we each have our own qualities that make us special. For example, I could never be as good at dealing with numbers as you are. You''re literally a genius and your reports always look magical."


    Seo-Jun finished his words with a grin. For some reason, rather than feeling disheartened, he looked strangely proud.


    These last words made Ji-Won finally react. He let out a scoff and shook his head slowly. For a second, it seemed as though he wanted to say something.


    Picking up on this, Su-Jin''s head instantly snapped in his direction, avidly looking at the man''s face.


    But Ji-Won fell silent once again. It appeared that he had no intention of saying or doing anything else, so she could only give up and admit defeat.


    There was no way to know what that man was thinking. Therefore, it was best to push it out of her thoughts, lest she begins to come up with strange ideas.


    That evening, after everyone refreshed themselves with a shower and changed their clothes, they finally gathered downstairs for the dinner party.


    The hotel had prepared for them a large room on the ground-floor. Inside there were several long tables spread across the space, one assigned for each team. A small stage with karaoke equipment was installed on the right-side wall. Opposite from it was a bar. The shelves were filled with a multitude of bottles, representing a variety of drinks, from simple soju to expensive wines.


    Looking around, one could think they were actually in a restaurant in Seoul, rather than in a hotel, up in the mountains.


    While she took in her surroundings, Su-Jin couldn''t help but muse silently.


    ''Look at all this luxury. The rooms, the dinner party and even the services are impeccable. Chairman Kang sure knows how to pamper his employees. That being said, I wonder why he didn''t come to this event? Does he not want to be around the staff or was his schedule too packed to spare two days of being here with us?''


    When Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah had gotten downstairs to meet their colleagues it was a little over six in the evening. As they walked side by side, the two young women looked both refreshed and excited.


    Yeon-Ah was wearing a peach colored sleeveless dress that revealed her thin, but rather toned arms. The dress wasn''t long, barely reaching below her knees. The soft fabric flowed breezily around her legs, swaying with every step she took. Its peach color highlighted Yeon-Ah''s pearly white skin, making the woman look radiant.


    While Yeon-Ah looked very feminine in that attire, her friend had decided to wear something that fitted her personality a little better than a dress.


    Su-Jin was wearing a pair of blue skinny jeans coupled with a pale blue shirt that was tucked inside. She had trainers on her feet, looking both comfortable and slightly sporty.


    The only compromise she made for this occasion was letting her hair down. Her wavy hair fell down her back like a brown cascade. Whenever she would move her head, a few strands would flutter behind her like they were about to fly away with the passing wind.


    Despite not wearing feminine clothes, Su-Jin still managed to look quite attractive. Consequently, it wasn'' such a big surprise that several men from other departments turned their heads when she passed them by.


    When Ji-Won and Seo-Jun finally made their appearance, Su-Jin had to repress a gasp. But she couldn''t stop her eyes from widening in surprise.


    Seo-Jun was looking like his usual jolly, handsome self, with his eyes glittering in excitement and a wide smile dancing on his lips. His navy blue jeans and green shirt made him look like a college student rather than a working man.


    What had taken Su-Jin by surprise, though, was his friend''s appearance.

 Chapter 88 - The Mind Is Honest While The Mouth Is Not

    By every possible standard, Ji-Won looked stunningly handsome.


    His hair was still slightly wet from the shower and was styled in an unruly manner. The black strands looked ruffled, falling over his forehead, but not enough to completely cover the skin.


    Ji-Won''s attire was made of black pants and a midnight blue shirt. He wasn''t wearing a tie and he even left the first button undone, revealing his pale skin.


    At seven everyone was already gathered in the large room. Most of them were seated at their tables, while others mingled with each other, reminiscing about the events during the day.


    The Planning Department was complete, except for Director Kwon who remained in his room to rest. His old age was beginning to catch up with him and, after a day of running around, his body was sore.


    During this entire time, Su-Jin stared at Ji-Won, completely transfixed. It took her a long while before she finally realized that someone was talking to her.


    Yeon-Ah was asking if she wanted to go to the washroom with her. Something about her dress and needing help, Su-Jin wasn''t quite sure. To be sure, her entire brain seemed to have jammed and the only thing she could do was stare at a certain dark-haired man.


    As if finally sensing Su-Jin''s intense gaze, Ji-Won turned his head and looked at her.


    The moment their eyes locked, the black in his eyes flashed and quivered. Ji-Won gave the tiniest of starts, but recollected almost instantly. With an intake of air, he looked away, breaking eye contact. Then he took a seat on the opposite side of the table, two chairs away from Su-Jin. Seo-Jun sat beside him, ending up facing a rather flustered Yeon-Ah.


    Just like Su-Jin had been about Ji-Won''s appearance, Yeon-Ah was also finding it difficult to keep her eyes away from Seo-Jun. She kept stealing glances at him, feeling startled whenever he would look her away.


    Finally, after nudging Su-Jin hard between the ribs for the umpteenth time, Yeon-Ah finally got her friend''s attention.


    "Su-Jin, I think one of my buttons got loose. Can you come to the washroom with me?" Yeon-Ah asked quietly.


    At the same time, she glued her eyes on Su-Jin''s face so she wouldn''t glance back at the man sitting in front of her.


    "Oh¡­ Oh, yes. Of course I can. Let''s go." Su-Jin replied hastily.


    In all honesty, she was very happy to have a chance to get away from there. She thought that it would be best to not see Ji-Won for a little while. At least until her mind cleared up and she could finally look at him straight without falling into a silly daze.


    Thus, Su-Jin quickly got up and followed Yeon-Ah to the back of the room where the washroom was located.


    Sticking by her determination to not look back, Su-Jin didn''t see Ji-Won glancing up and staring after her. There was a strange glitter in his eyes while he watched her leave.


    In the end, this strange glance escaped unseen by anyone and Ji-Won finally pulled his eyes away from that direction. He focused his attention on the people at the table, decidedly pushing all other thoughts out of his mind.


    Meanwhile, the two women walked inside the bathroom and Su-Jin asked her friend to turn around so she could check out the unfastened button.


    A short moment after that, Yeon-Ah broke the silence.


    "Su-Jin?"


    "Hm?"


    "What do you think of Deputy Director Kim?" Yeon-Ah asked, looking at her friend through the mirror.


    "Deputy Director Kim?" Su-Jin asked, her eyes growing wide in surprise. "Well, I think he is a very cheerful person, with a happy disposition. He is always positive and knows how to make us feel comfortable around him. Though, I am sure he must have a more serious side to his personality."


    Su-Jin finished her words, falling into a pensive daze. Then, she swiftly recollected herself and looked up, catching Yeon-Ah''s eyes in the mirror.


    "Why do you ask?" Su-Jin inquired curiously.


    "For no reason. Just¡­" Yeon-Ah hesitated. "I was just curious to know your opinion, that''s all." She finished with a shy smile.


    Su-Jin hummed a non-committal response before continuing to speak.


    "Well, you can be sure that I like his personality more than I like the Director''s."


    Saying that, Su-Jin suddenly bristled like an angry cat.


    "I swear I have never seen someone more sour-faced than him." Su-Jin let out a loud huff. She clenched her fingers, almost yanking Yeon-Ah''s button off.


    "He looks good tonight, though." Yeon-Ah piped up casually.


    This sentence wasn''t said with any hidden meaning, merely an innocent remark.


    But regardless of that, Su-Jin''s breath still hitched. Her mind replayed the image of Ji-Won coming to their table just a little while ago.


    She could see the man walking with a steady and determined step, exuding a powerful allure with every movement. His body appeared powerful, yet lean. His eyes were like two dark jewels that attracted the surrounding light in order to beam brighter.


    In the end, Su-Jin couldn''t bring herself to contradict Yeon-Ah.


    "Yes, well¡­ He may be good looking, but that doesn''t excuse his poor attitude."


    As she gave her reply, Su-Jin turned her head to the side so her friend may not see the small blush that had appeared on her cheeks.


    After helping Yeon-Ah with her dress button, they returned to their table.


    Everyone was high-spirited, eating and laughing, recounting the most amusing moments from the competitions.


    Both women soon lost themselves in the exuberant atmosphere, forgetting all about their previous dilemmas.


    Things were going well. Su-Jin began to relax and have a good time, but it wouldn''t be for long.


    At one point during the party, Su-Jin''s fingers casually brushed across the base of her neck. Along with that, she involuntarily made a gesture to hold the ring.


    It had been a long time since she had given up the habit of holding it every other minute. But, for a strange reason, she suddenly felt like touching the metal. Her fingers slid down, just below the collarbone, where the ring usually stood.


    A second later, Su-Jin''s face blanched.

 Chapter 89 - The Loss Of A Most Important Object

    As her fingers grasped at nothing, Su-Jin''s hands began to shake violently. A feeling of cold dread took hold of her, turning her entire body rigid.


    ''It''s gone! It''s gone!'' She desperately thought to herself.


    She looked down and, with a look of horror, confirmed the alarming truth.


    The necklace holding the ring was indeed gone.


    Su-Jin''s mind was in a frenzy, trying to think of places where she might have dropped it. But all her attempts came back empty.


    As if sensing her friend''s trouble, Yeon-Ah turned to Su-Jin.


    "Is something the matter? You look very pale."


    "I¡­ I think I lost it."


    Su-Jin spoke very quietly. Her eyes were staring straight ahead, but focused on nothing in particular. She felt her heart beating rapidly, almost jumping out of her chest. In a split second her throat went dry, making speech difficult.


    "Lost what?" Yeon-Ah asked, confusion written all over her face.


    "My necklace. I am sure I had it this morning when I arrived here, but now it''s gone."


    "Did you take it off somewhere?"


    "No, I never take it off." Su-Jin shook her head, then added in a panicked whisper. "Yeon-Ah, I am sorry, but I am going to try and find it. I''ll be back later, ok?"


    Jumping to her feet, Su-Jin left the table in a hurry, without looking back.


    As though he was on high alert, Ji-Won''s eyes immediately caught her movement. His eyes quietly followed Su-Jin as she quitted the room. A small crease appeared between his eyebrows and he lowered his glass, slowly placing it back on the table.


    Ji-Won wanted to ask Yeon-Ah what happened, but a second later he decided against it.


    There were two reasons for that.


    Firstly, the woman was sitting too far away from him. Consequently, addressing her any questions in that circumstance would have surely attracted attention. Ji-Won wanted to avoid that as much as possible, so he had to reconsider.


    Secondly, it wasn''t even his business what Su-Jin did or where she went. She wasn''t a child that needed his supervision, nor was she his girlfriend for him to worry so much about her actions.


    With these thoughts battling inside his mind, Ji-Won ultimately resolved to sit down quietly and enjoy his drink.


    Seo-Jun, who in the meantime had left to get himself another drink from the bar, was just then returning. He sat down next to Ji-Won and casually glanced around.


    "I see we are one person short." Seo-Jun remarked in a low voice so only Ji-Won could hear. Afterwards, he added slightly louder. "Miss Lee, where is Miss Park? When I left a little while ago she was still here."


    "Ah, Su-Jin went outside for a bit. She¡­" Yeon-Ah hesitated. "She lost something."


    "What did she lose that was so important? She even left during a party in order to search for it." Seo-Jun asked in amazement.


    "Uhm, she said it was a necklace." Yeon-Ah replied with a small smile.


    At this, Ji-Won''s thoughts got rattled and he couldn''t pretend that he didn''t care anymore.


    His head snapped in Yeon-Ah''s direction, his eyes narrowing slightly. He knew very well what necklace Yeon-Ah was referring to. It was most surely the one he had seen that night at the restaurant, the one holding the ring.


    If that was indeed so, then the object was important enough for Su-Jin to go wandering about the forest in the middle of the night searching for it. Something told Ji-Won that she wouldn''t rest until she found it.


    Finishing the rest of his drink in one go, Ji-Won finally got up to his feet. He ignored Seo-Jun''s curious gazes and slowly made his way out into the inn''s lobby.


    Then, he hesitated in front of the stairs for a moment, before turning around and heading towards the entrance.


    ~~~


    During this time, Su-Jin had gone through the entire room, searching everywhere she could think of, but with no success. The ring was nowhere to be found, either in the bathroom or in any of her clothes.


    Feeling the cold panic spreading inside her chest, Su-Jin crumbled on the floor. She took a few shallow breaths, stifling the sob that threatened to escape through her lips.


    Then, just as she was beginning to feel even more scared, a thread of hope unexpectedly entered her mind.


    ''What if the necklace had somehow fallen off and is now somewhere in the grass?''


    She had been outside almost the entire day, running around in the field.


    So, wouldn''t that make her guess quite plausible?


    Clinging to this thought like a drowning man holding onto a lifeline, Su-Jin sprang to her feet and ran out of the room.


    In just a minute, she was bursting through the front doors of the hotel like a gust of wind, hurrying down the slope towards the field.


    It was getting dark outside, the sky taking on a darker shade of blue. A few twinkling stars were already visible, forewarning the quick approach of nightfall.


    Su-Jin ignored everything around her.


    At that point, her thoughts were focused solely on reaching the field and finding her ring.


    Half of her was already despairing, saying how futile this whole thing was, how impossible it would be to find something so small in such a large open space. Not to mention the fact that light was dimming fast, making it difficult for her to even see where she was stepping.


    A few minutes later, Su-Jin was entering the field where the competitions had taken place. The space was cleared, all traces of the event gone.


    Taking a deep breath, Su-Jin stepped onto the grass, walking slowly and keeping her eyes lowered.


    It was very difficult to see anything properly, thus, she soon had to take out her phone and use it as a flashlight.


    ''This is exactly like searching for a needle in a haystack. It will probably take me an entire night to go through this large field. Ah, if only the moon was up.'' She thought morosely.


    Several minutes later Su-Jin was on the other side of the field, bent down and with her phone in hand. The light shone brightly over the grass, giving Su-Jin a small hope that she might actually have a chance in finding her precious ring.


    It was an arduous activity, though, and her back was beginning to ache.


    Just when she was thinking of taking a short break to straighten her back, Su-Jin saw something move straight ahead.

 Chapter 90 - Finding Ghosts In The Grass

    A shadow stirred in front of her eyes and she froze in her tracks. The light from the phone illuminated only half a meter in front of her feet. Anything beyond that was pitch black.


    At that moment, Su-Jin finally realized her circumstances.


    She was, in fact, alone, standing at the edge of a forest, looking for a tiny object in the grass. The phone was her only light and she couldn''t tell for sure what lay ahead of her.


    ''This is really stupid, not to mention dangerous.'' She thought with a jolt of panic. ''Maybe I should just go back for now and try again in the morning. I can wake up early, right before the sun rises and search for it before¡­''


    Su-Jin''s train of thought was interrupted by a shuffling sound, followed by a groan.


    It sounded strangely human.


    At that moment, though, Su-Jin couldn''t trust her hearing. She was too scared to even think straight, let alone use her senses to discern what was in front of her.


    She slowly turned around on the spot, raising the arm holding the phone high into the air.


    Feeble white rays landed on the ground, basking the surroundings in an eerie light.


    Taking a deep breath, Su-Jin took another few steps towards the shadow.


    A second later, her foot hit something. It was something strange that felt squashy.


    Whatever it was, that thing made another shuffling sound. A loud grunt was heard, soon followed by a miffed huff.


    Su-Jin felt her blood run cold. The hair at the back of her head raised instantly. Fear drained her face of all traces of color and she was sure she looked whiter than a ghost.


    In her frightened state, Su-Jin even hoped that, if it was a ghost she just encountered, the spirit would be more scared of her and leave her alone.


    Just then, something warm touched her ankle.


    At last, letting go of all pretense at bravery, Su-Jin let out a loud shriek and tried to run away.


    Her feet, though, were not her allies that night.


    Su-Jin stumbled against the lying form and tumbled down, hitting the ground with a thud. The phone flew out of her hands, landing next to her. The flashlight was still on, sending bright rays up in the air.


    "Ouch!" Su-Jin yelped, massaging her backside.


    Looking up, her eyes fell on a human''s face. She froze for an instant, her mind too terrified to process the features.


    "AAAAHHH!" she screeched loudly.


    The shrill sound reverberated into the night air, almost drowning the sound of another person''s voice.


    "Hey! Hey, shut up, it''s me!" a male voice was desperately trying to speak between Su-Jin''s terrified screams.


    Su-Jin, on the other hand, couldn''t hear anything.


    The moment she saw that pale face appearing in front of her eyes, her mind went blank. She had never been the brave type to begin with and, in all honesty, had it not been for the ring missing, she would never have considered going outside the hotel at night.


    The moment she saw that face getting closer to her, Su-Jin yelled even louder.


    "AAAAAHHHHHHH!"


    "Ah, crap!" the voice said again, cursing under his breath. "Oh, would you shut up already! It''s me I said!" he snapped at her angrily, finally clasping a hand over her mouth. Then another hand came up and grabbed Su-Jin by the shoulders, shaking her vigorously.


    The sounds of Su-Jin''s yells died out instantly. The sudden silence gave off an eerie feeling and Su-Jin felt goosebumps rising all over her arms and legs.


    At this point she looked positively horrified. Her eyes went wide and watery, her chest heaving deeply with each breath taken.


    "It''s me! Don''t you recognize me?" the man asked her again.


    He didn''t sound angry anymore, but Su-Jin picked up on a slight note of irritation. She allowed herself a moment free of panic and studied the man''s face.


    After roaming on that person''s features, Su-Jin''s gaze lingered on his eyes. Their brown color was beautiful and unmistakable.


    A moment later, Su-Jin let out a gasp. It appeared that she finally recognized who the man was.


    ''Ji-Su!'' Her mind supplied the name of the person.


    Seeing the look of recognition gleaming in her eyes, Ji-Su slowly took his hand away from her mouth.


    "Sheesh, you''re loud!" he said, pressing his palms over his ears for a second. "My ears are ringing as though a firecracker just exploded next to my head."


    "Is that all you have to say?!" Su-Jin yelped in indignation. "I thought you were a ghost or something. Almost gave me a heart attack!" she breathed out angrily, crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    "Yes, well, you also stepped on me, so I''ll call that being even." Ji-Su mumbled grudgingly, massaging his left shoulder.


    "Well, excuse me, but what normal person lies down here at this hour of the night?" Su-Jin retorted, arching an eyebrow. Then, she let out a gasp. "Wait a minute! You weren''t here for the competitions today. So, when did you get here?"


    "A bit earlier. I saw everyone gathered downstairs and came here to wait for the party to be over. I guess I fell asleep in the meantime." He said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head with one hand.


    They both got to their feet, brushing the grass and dirt from their clothes.


    In the silence that fell between them, each had different thoughts buzzing inside their mind.


    ''I knew this person was peculiar from the first moment I saw him. Yet, I never expected him to be this eccentric.''


    As Su-Jin mused over Ji-Su''s personality, she couldn''t help but steal a few glances at the man.


    At that moment, Ji-Su was just straightening himself up. He ruffled his hair with both hands, causing a few blades of grass to fall off. There was a certain youthful wildness to his movements and Su-Jin immediately felt captivated.


    Not realizing what thoughts ran through Su-Jin''s head, Ji-Su also began looking carefully at her.


    First, he noticed Su-Jin''s attire. It was clear that she had been attending the party before she went outside.


    ''Why would she come here at this hour?'' He wondered.


    Glancing around, he saw the phone still lying on the ground and a thought occurred to him.


    ''Could she be¡­ searching for something?''


    Thinking of this, Ji-Su shoved his hands inside his pockets and turned to ask her.


    "What about you? What are you doing here at this hour, with your phone on flashlight mode? Taking a stroll on a moonless night?"


    "Oh, no. I came to search for something. But as it appears, it was stupid of me to do so. Not only could I not find what I was looking for, but I almost got killed in the process by a weird guy sleeping on the ground, in the middle of the night." Su-Jin mocked, rolling her eyes at him.


    "Drama queen." He scoffed, a smile tugging at his lips. "In fact, it is you who almost killed me, stepping on me like that. I didn''t know Godzilla was living around here."


    At this, Su-Jin once again rolled her eyes, brandishing her hand in the air dismissively. She was just about to turn around and leave, when Ji-Su''s voice stopped her.


    "Were you perhaps looking for.... This?" He asked, raising one hand at Su-Jin''s eye level.

 Chapter 91 - Lost And Found

    In the light coming from the phone, Su-Jin saw a silvery glitter around the man''s fingers. At the sight of it her heart instantly stopped.


    "My ring!" Su-Jin cried out in a mixture of surprise and relief.


    "So this is yours?" Ji-Su asked.


    His eyes slowly shifted between Su-Jin''s anxious face and the necklace hanging by his fingers.


    After a moment of deliberating, he finally let out a low hum.


    "It seems this ring must be very important to you, if you came all the way out here at this hour to search for it." Ji-Ju mused out loud, then asked curiously. "Who is it from?"


    "That''s none of your business." Su-Jin replied briskly, reaching out a hand to grab the necklace.


    With a swift movement, Ji-Su raised his arm, thus moving the object out of Su-Jin''s reach. The ring swayed and jerked in the air violently.


    "Hey!" She cried out in frustration. "Give me back my ring."


    "I was the one who found it." J-Su tilted his head to one side, giving Su-Jin an amused smile.


    "So?"


    "So, I at least deserve to know who it is from. Just consider it as payment for finding and giving it back to you."


    As if he was trying to purposefully taunt Su-Jin, Ji-Su shook the hand holding the necklace a few times, making the ring swing violently in the air.


    "That''s stupid." Su-Jin finally snapped at him.


    Her eyebrows furrowed into a deep frown.


    Although she was relieved that her necklace was found, Su-Jin began feeling more and more vexed by the second.


    "Give it back!" she demanded.


    Then, without waiting for Ji-Su''s response, Su-Jin launched herself at him. She groped the air, desperately trying to snatch the thin necklace with one hand, while with the other she reached out to pull at the front of his shirt.


    Despite being taken by surprise, Ji-Su nimbly moved out of the way by taking a small step backwards. Hence, Su-Jin''s hands grasped at air and she lost her foothold.


    In an instant, she stumbled forward. She was just about to crash into Ji-Su''s chest, when, all of a sudden, an arm snaked around her shoulders. It forcefully pulled Su-Jin backwards, keeping her from reaching Ji-Su''s body.


    Su-Jin''s feet followed the movement of her upper body and, a moment later, her back hit something. Then a familiar scent immediately assaulted her nose and she unwittingly breathed in deeply.


    "What is going on here?" The person who was holding Su-Jin asked.


    Su-Jin felt the low rumbles of a man''s voice vibrating against her back. She flinched, almost letting out a gasp.


    A man. And not just any man, but someone whom she knew well.


    ~~~


    While Su-Jin was out searching for her missing necklace, Yeon-Ah was left alone at the table.


    Seo-Jun and Jung Seok had both disappeared at some point. Almost everyone else was either playing with the karaoke equipment or sitting at their table, drinking and talking.


    Feeling slightly uncomfortable on her lonesome, Yeon-Ah let out a long sigh. A moment later she got up with the intention of going to the washroom, hoping that, by the time she got back, someone from her team would return.


    With this in mind, she crossed the room, reaching the door to the washroom just as two women were coming out.


    Without meaning to, Yeon-Ah picked up a few words from their conversation.


    "Did you see that guy earlier? Oh my, he is so handsome. Did you see how he winked at me?" One of the women was saying, fanning herself affectedly with both palms.


    "Yes. He definitely knows how to flirt." The other woman giggled.


    "I heard he is the Deputy Director for one of the Planning Department''s teams¡­"


    Yeon-Ah was not able to hear more because the door had already closed behind the two women. She was now standing in the washroom.


    "Were they talking about Deputy Director Kim?" she asked herself in a whisper.


    Without expecting it, Yeon-Ah got her answer the moment she returned to her table.


    Kim Seo-Jun, the very man those women had been talking about, was sitting in his chair, leaning back leisurely. Those two women were also there, standing close to him and batting their eyes at him. They both wore simpering smiles, looking like two schoolgirls who had just accosted their favorite idol on the street.


    Yeon-Ah immediately recognized the two ladies from the washroom.


    Without a word, she went around the table and sat down. She silently glanced at the trio.


    ''I wonder what they are talking about. They look so animated, especially those two women¡­'' Yeon-Ah thought to herself.


    Just then, some of their colleagues began singing loudly, causing the music to waft towards Yeon-Ah''s ears in waves. The noise made the conversation inaudible, so she had to give up on trying to listen in.


    But, despite the fact that she couldn''t hear what they were talking about, she could clearly understand the meaning behind the women''s flirtatious behavior.


    They were clearly interested in the Deputy Director and were sparing no effort in letting him know of that fact. They were sticking so close to the man, practically gluing themselves to him like a pair of sticky rice cakes. At the same time, they were also giggling and speaking suavely.


    "We really liked your performance today, Deputy Director Kim." One of the women said coquettishly. She also shot Seo-Jun a pleasant smile, rapidly fanning her long eyelashes.


    As if on cue, her friend stepped in, also complimenting Seo-Jun for his earlier display of skills.


    "Oh, yes indeed. Despite being handsome, Deputy Director Kin is also very athletic." she bowed her head slightly, gazing at Seo-Jun shyly from behind her eyelashes.


    "You two ladies make me blush." Seo-Jun said cheerfully, waving a hand in the air. "But I am sure there were others out there, even better than me."


    "Nonsense." The first woman immediately said, shaking her head slowly. Her beautifully long black hair swayed gently across her shoulders and back, in a way that even Yeon-Ah thought was very attractive.


    "We saw how well you ran at the last race. No one could catch up to you." the other woman piped up, feeling afraid of losing his attention.


    Of course Seo-Jun immediately picked up their intentions. After all, he wasn''t such an innocent little cookie who hadn''t gotten out in the world. But that night he was in no mood to entertain. So, he merely laughed and shook his head.


    Seo-Jun''s non-committal response was enough to make his answer clear even to the dumbest of people.


    Those two women weren''t fools either. They knew very well when to stop and beat retreat.


    Therefore, soon after exchanging a couple more words, the two women left.


    Left alone to his own devices, Seo-Jun sighed in relief.


    ''I swear, women these days are becoming more and more aggressive..'' He grumbled internally.

 Chapter 92 - Black Knight To The Rescue! But Wait, She Looks… Troubled?

    Thinking about how next time he should probably lay low and let others steal the spotlight, Seo-Jun got up to get himself something to drink.


    As she watched his retreating back, Yeon-Ah felt a strange sensation settling inside her stomach.


    At that moment, Yeon-Ah was suddenly hit by the realization that she liked Deputy Director Kim Seo-Jun.


    It wasn''t just because he was handsome or well-off. What attracted her first had been the man''s personality and his easy-going manners.


    Nevertheless, the earlier scene caused the momentary stupor to evaporate like smoke and, as a consequence, Yeon-Ah was brought back to her senses with the speed of light.


    Seo-Jun was the kind of man who could have any woman he wanted. He had everything to recommend him: the brains, the looks and social position. Even though she didn''t know anything specific about his family or past, Yeon-Ah was certain that Seo-Jun had a high standing in society.


    That was mostly due to a certain air that surrounded him, giving other people the feeling that they were in the presence of some nobleman.


    She, on the other hand, besides being only barely pretty and a bit smart, had nothing. She lived with her father and little brother, her mother having died when she was very young. She was also a failed athlete, with an economics degree.


    The only things Yeon-Ah could be proud of was a silver medal won in high school in a national competition and having been accepted as an intern at Kangji Tourism.


    With just these small achievements there was no way she could compete with the type of women who had their eyes set on Seo-Jun.


    As a matter of fact, Yeon-Ah was quite certain that, had it not been for them being colleagues, she would never have the chance to speak to Seo-Jun. She was also painfully aware that, plain as she was, he might not even notice her on the streets.


    Just as Yeon-Ah was thus getting enveloped in these gloomy thoughts, two members of the Planning Department had taken a seat next to her. The two men brought drinks with them and were now encouraging Yeon-Ah to have a glass as well.


    She refused them once, as politely as she could. At that time, she felt her mind was too absorbed in other thoughts to be a good company.


    "Come on, just one glass. Today was our company''s Sports Day, so you have to celebrate with us." One of the guys kept urging. In the end, he even shoved a glass in her hand.


    Meanwhile, the other man smiled at Yeon-Ah, nodding his head encouragingly.


    "Indeed, he''s right. You have done well in the competitions, so how can you not celebrate such an achievement?" he paused, shooting Yeon-Ah a contemplative look. "You know, judging by your looks alone, I never would have thought that you could be so good at sports."


    For some reason, their words only made Yeon-Ah feel even more uncomfortable. But seeing that it was impossible to refuse them again without sounding rude, she ultimately raised the glass to her lips.


    Nevertheless, right before Yeon-Ah''s lips could touch the glass, someone had snatched it away.


    "Do not fear My Lady, for I shall be your Black Knight1." Seo-Jun exclaimed in a dramatic voice.


    He appeared at Yeon-Ah''s right side as unexpectedly as if he had been summoned.


    His voice was cheerful, his smile pleasant, but something peculiar flickered in his eyes. That look made the two men who were sitting across from him shudder. They exchanged a worried glance and got up quickly, excusing themselves from the table.


    As soon as the two men scurried away, silence fell between the other two remaining people.


    After a few seconds of suffering the awkwardness, Yeon-Ah couldn''t bear it any longer. She took a deep breath and decided to break the silence first.


    "Deputy Director Kim, you didn''t have to¡­" she began speaking, but was immediately cut off by a wave of Seo-Jun''s hand.


    "Nonsense." He declared breezily. "What kind of gentleman would I be if I ignored a lady in distress?"


    Hearing those words, Yeon-Ah scrunched up her nose. Her brows furrowed slightly and she fell silent.


    In truth, she had never liked the idea of being a damsel that needed saving. She had always found the girls who swooned over men to be quite silly.


    But now, despite herself, Yeon-Ah found herself in a terrible situation. She kept feeling pleasant flutters in her stomach at the very thought of Seo-Jun coming to her rescue. No matter what she did or how hard she tried, there was no way of ignoring that sensation.


    The idea of growing feelings for this man made her feel anxious and agitated. It scared her witless, yet also tempted her. Both sides pulled at her heart and mind with equal strength.


    Due to this internal turmoil, Yeon-Ah soon felt a slight headache forming.


    The idea that Kim Seo-Jun was unobtainable, standing high above the ground like a flower on a high peak, came back with even greater force.


    This unexpected shift in Yeon-Ah''s disposition caused her previous resolve to only grow stronger. Whatever she was feeling for this man had to be kept in check and not allowed to evolve.


    Taking a furtive glance at him, Yeon-Ah steeled her emotions and finally got up to her feet.


    "Thank you very much for your help, Deputy Director Kim." she said politely, then added in a tone laced with firmness. "However, you do not need to inconvenience yourself for me. I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself."


    And with that, Yeon-Ah turned around and walked away, leaving a dumbfounded Seo-Jun behind.


    A stunned silence settled over the table.


    Seo-Jun remained frozen, staring after Yeon-Ah with his mouth slightly opened.


    In all honesty, he felt intrigued how a female could act so cold just moments after being saved by a charming man such as himself. It had never happened before.


    Usually, women would swoon and sigh, wanting more of him. They would practically throw themselves at him.


    But Yeon-Ah''s response had somehow given Seo-Jun the sensation that she wanted him to stay as far away as possible.


    ''Now that is one strange woman. Instead of looking pleased, she appears to be.. troubled, even displeased. Was I wrong in thinking that she was bothered by those two men, when in fact she might have wanted to drink with them?'' Seo-Jun thought to himself after a while.


    A strange feeling surfaced as this idea took root inside his head, but at that time he ignored it.

 Chapter 93 - Between Half-brothers

    "What is going on here?"


    Ji-Won''s voice just now sounded several degrees colder than usual.


    After he spoke, the surrounding air was freezing as though an arctic wind had swept by. Su-Jin could almost feel her teeth chattering inside her mouth.


    Then, Ji-Won''s arm muscles suddenly tensed around her shoulders.


    There was a barely contained fury seething underneath Ji-Won''s entire body. He appeared to be on the verge of exploding in anger.


    Even though she couldn''t see his face, Su-Jin was certain that Ji-Won''s current expression must be quite a sight to behold.


    Thinking of the man''s frightening look, she involuntarily repressed a shudder.


    At the same time, though, Su-Jin couldn''t help but be confused.


    ''What the heck is going on here, though?'' She asked herself in disbelief, then continued to ponder silently.


    ''I can ignore the fact that Director Kang appeared here out of nowhere, but what in heaven''s name is he so angry about? There is absolutely no reason that I can think of for him to act so coldly. Also, I would very much wish for him to let go of me sooner. Being held so close to him and having to hear his breath, feel his body''s warmth¡­ It''s quite unsettling.''


    Yet, even as she thought this, Su-Jin''s cheeks flushed red.


    As the delicate blush rose on her face, she was unable to ignore the loud thumping of her heart, nor could she deny the tingles that slowly took over her entire body.


    As a consequence, she suddenly began to feel very conscious of his proximity.


    Ji-Won''s body was practically stuck to her back, his chest heaving deeply with each breath he took. His arm that remained draped around her shoulders made Su-Jin''s skin feel hot under the shirt.


    Despite the coldness in his voice, she couldn''t help but focus on the feeling of warmth his hold was spreading throughout her entire body.


    "I asked what is going on here." Ji-Won spoke, adding another notch of iciness to his voice.


    His brows knitted together into a deep frown and, for a split second, Ji-Won''s hand clenched around Su-Jin''s shoulder.


    All this time he was glaring at Ji-Su.


    Before long, a sudden burst of fury almost overwhelmed Ji-Won. He took a few deep breaths,  managing to recollect his cool with great difficulty.


    Although part of him didn''t want to, Ji-Won eventually let Su-Jin go. He picked up her phone and handed it back to her. Then, without giving Su-Jin any chance to respond, he swiftly pushed her behind him using one arm.


    In the meantime, Ji-Su continued to remain silent. The moment he saw Ji-Won appearing behind Su-Jin, he had fallen into a daze. As such, he was now staring in stunned silence at his older half-brother.


    Then, Ji-Su noticed the protective gesture Ji-Won displayed in front of him. For a split second, he felt irritated and his expression transformed into a scowl.


    Nevertheless, Ji-Su immediately shook that feeling off and, instead, showed one of his usual smiles.


    "Ji-Won, I wasn''t expecting you to be walking around the forest at this hour." Ji-Su said casually.


    Ji-Won''s frown deepened.


    A moment later, his words came out in a spiteful tone.


    "Says the man who lurks around the place in the dead of the night, scaring people. You act like a wild animal, Ji-Su."


    "Now you are just being mean to me again, bro¡­" Ji-Su began, but his sentence was violently cut off.


    In one single leap, Ji-Won had gotten close to Ji-Su and was now holding the younger man by the collar of his shirt, pulling him up forcefully.


    Ji-Won''s expression was murderous and his next words were gritted out in an almost feral growl.


    "If you say that word one more time, I swear you will not leave this place alive."


    Su-Jin was very startled by Ji-Won''s sudden reaction. With a loud gasp, she instinctively reached out, trying to peel Ji-Won''s hands away from Ji-Su''s neck.


    But the moment he felt her move, Ji-Won turned his head and pinned her down with one look.


    "You should go inside." He said, trying hard to control his voice and temper.


    "But my¡­"


    Su-Jin paused.


    As she thought about her ring and how Ji-Su was still holding the necklace between his fingers, Su-Jin''s hands clenched around the phone. She wanted to at least take back her belongings before going back inside.


    However, Ji-Won didn''t give her the chance to argue.


    "Go." Was all he said, while his eyes flashed dangerously.


    The look in Ji-Won''s eyes stopped Su-Jin in her tracks. She stared at him for a second, feeling the urge to protest against his order. After all, she didn''t care about their quarrel, she just wanted her ring back.


    Nevertheless, she couldn''t ignore the sizzling tension that began to swirl around the two men. The air became heavy and stifling, making her chest feel uncomfortable.


    There was definitely some kind of history behind them and she was now caught in the middle.


    Seeing her hesitation, but interpreting it in a wrong way, Ji-Su gave her a smile and shook his head.


    "Better go back inside. It will be alright." He said reassuringly.


    Both his expression and voice were calm, as though he wasn''t currently being strangled by a ferocious looking Director Kang.


    Considering the circumstances, Ji-Su''s laid-back attitude made Su-Jin''s eyes grow wide in bewilderment.


    ''Does this guy believe I am worried about him? Talking about arrogance and self-confidence! She huffed inwardly.


    Despite the reason for their argument, she still decided to leave them alone. There was no reason to stick around and cause an even bigger scandal. After all, she should be able to get her ring back tomorrow, from either one of them.


    "Fine!" Su-Jin said after a moment. "I will leave now, but if you two do not give back my ring tomorrow, both of you are dead meat." She threw the last words in a warning tone, her eyes narrowing at the two men.


    With that, she turned on her heels and stomped away from them, holding her phone high so she could see where she was going.

 Chapter 94 - Why Won’t You Acknowledge Me?

    Both Ji-Su''s earlier words, as well as Su-Jin''s response to them caused Ji-Won''s lips to twitch in irritation.


    When he finally saw her leave, Ji-Won let out a small sigh of relief. He didn''t understand exactly why he was feeling like this, but the fact of the matter was that, the moment he saw Su-Jin getting close to Ji-Su, he felt an uncomfortable sensation inside his stomach. In a sudden burst of hot rage, his body reacted instinctively and he pulled her away from the other man.


    Maybe that was because he knew her situation, or perhaps it was because he simply hated Ji-Su with all his might. Either way, he disliked seeing her so close to Ji-Su.


    The latter, though, was unsuspectingly staring at him with wide eyes.


    While Ji-Won was having mixed feelings about his interference, Ji-Su was eyeing his brother attentively. Even through the night that surrounded them, he could still see the bubbling fury that flashed inside Ji-Won''s dark eyes.


    He let out a deep sigh.


    ''Why does he hate me so much? Why is it that, no matter what I do or say, I can never reach him? What should I do so he will finally see me and look at me with something other than loathing? Ji-Won, I just want you to be my big brother¡­ Is that really so much to ask?''


    As these strands of thoughts kept swirling inside his mind, Ji-Su unexpectedly felt his eyes watering.


    Despite being held by the neck, almost strangled by his own brother, Ji-Su didn''t feel anger. What he felt was sadness. A deep wretchedness was slowly taking hold of his mind, blinding him for a moment.


    In this self-absorbed state of mind, Ji-Su didn''t even realize when Ji-Won finally let him go.  When he heard the other man''s voice, though, he immediately snapped out of his thoughts and tried to focus his attention on his brother.


    "What are you doing here?" Ji-Won asked coldly.


    "I¡­" Ji-Su hesitated, feeling his mind still hazy from the earlier thoughts. "I¡­ I work for Kangji Tourism too, Ji-Won. So, I have a right to be here as much as you do." he finished, sounding slightly more confident.


    "You missed the first day of the event, so why come here at all? If you wanted to continue playing around like always, you should have stayed away until the very end. What''s the use in coming when everything is almost over, only to say that you have a right to it." Ji-Won spat with disdain.


    "I may have been late, but I am here now." Ji-Su retorted stubbornly, crossing his arms. "As a member of the Administration Department, I have to be here, at least for the last day of the event. And besides¡­"


    Ji-Su paused. His brother''s previous words caused a small frown to appear on his forehead.


    "My role may not have been so big, nor important, but I also helped in organizing this Sports Day." he said grudgingly.


    "As if!" Ji-Won scoffed quietly, then added coldly. "But then again, I am sure that being father''s favorite you won''t be punished for showing up late or even held accountable if something goes wrong."


    As Ji-Won finished, he looked away from the younger man.


    Ji-Su''s fingers clenched into fists, a deep low breath escaping through his lips. His expression quivered for a moment between sorrow and vexation.


    ''Don''t underestimate me, brother. I am not what you think.'' He warned in silent indignation.


    Sure, he liked goofing around and he rarely came into the office, but when he did, Ji-Wu always took his work seriously.


    Even with this Sports Day, he had helped make the reservations to the hotel. He also made sure the supplier would send the vests on time. Ji-Su did his part and, though it wasn''t much, he still felt like he had a right to be proud.


    Therefore, hearing Ji-Won''s derisive tone made him feel crossed and upset with his brother.


    On the other hand, Ji-Won looked like he couldn''t care less about Ji-Su''s feelings. He avoided even looking him in the eye.


    Although Ji-Won''s posture was less offensive than before, his entire body still radiated with annoyance. All he wanted to do was to leave and be rid of Ji-Su''s presence. He feared that, if he were to spend one more minute there, he might not be able to refrain from punching the younger man to the ground.


    But if that were to happen and their father learned of it, Ji-Won''s life at Kangji Tourism might become unbearable. Consequently, he tried his best to keep his impulses in check.


    After a short moment of silence, Ji-Won finally addressed Ji-Su again in a cold manner.


    "It''s your business what you do and how you live your life. Whether you arrive late or even show up at work in the first place, it''s none of my concern."


    Ji-Won paused, eying Ji-Su''s fingers. The silver necklace was still tangled between the younger man''s fingertips.


    Suddenly displaying a resolute attitude, Ji-Won reached out a hand, turning over his palm.


    "Give me the necklace you have found and let''s end this conversation here. I''ve had enough of you for one day."


    "And why should I give it to you?" Ji-Su asked, raising his eyebrows in curious astonishment.


    For a moment, he had forgotten all about the piece of jewelry he was currently holding onto.


    At Ji-Won''s reminder, Ji-Su slowly brought the necklace up at eye level. Then he fell silent, his gaze shifting between the ring and Ji-Won''s face.


    "Why? That''s because¡­" Ji-Won hesitated, frantically searching for the right words. "Because Miss Park is my employee and that necklace belongs to her." he eventually said, sounding certain of every word being true and to the point.


    "Is that so?" Ji-Su contemplated quietly. He stared intently at Ji-Won, trying to peer behind his brother''s expression.


    "Yes. Though I do not see how this is any of your business." Ji-Won finally snapped.


    He took a step forward and, before Ji-Su could react, he snatched the necklace from between the other man''s fingers.


    The silver thread slid away from the younger man''s hold and landed inside Ji-Won''s palm.


    Without even looking at it, Ji-Won closed his fingers around the necklace and placed it in one of his pockets.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow. That is, if you deign to show up." he said with contempt.


    "Don''t worry. I will be here." Ji-Su replied confidently.


    As he watched Ji-Won walk away, a sudden thought occurred to Ji-Su.


    It was strange to see his brother act like that in front of others. Normally, he would have ignored Ji-Su entirely. Yet, this time, he came up to him and even interrupted in his conversation with Su-Jin.


    At that moment, Ji-Su couldn''t be sure of what all this could mean, but he made a resolution in finding out nonetheless.. For that purpose, it appeared that he would have to stay near Su-Jin, see if there was something going on between Ji-Won and her, something that perhaps might help him get closer to his brother.

 Chapter 95 - Ribbon Hunt

    That night Su-Jin felt her mind burning with thoughts. Everything that happened during the day rushed inside her head, making her feel both confused and annoyed.


    She couldn''t understand what Director Kang was thinking, acting all hot and cold towards her. One moment he was glaring at her, the next he was helping her, only to end up scowling again.


    ''And what was that all about with Ji-Su? Do they know each other? But based on their interaction, even if they knew each other, they don''t seem to get along very well.'' Su-Jin thought, as flashes of the earlier events came rushing back in front of her eyes.


    While her thoughts slowly turned towards the brown-haired man, Su-Jin began feeling slightly annoyed.


    Ji-Su had indeed found her ring, but he also refused to give it back, unless she told him who it was from. As if she could say that to just anyone! Besides, wasn''t it bad manners to ask for compensation when doing a good deed?


    Also, another thing that was intriguing to Su-Jin was the fact that Ji-Su had been gone all day. Due to that, he missed the first part of the company''s Sports Day.


    That was definitely something not everyone could do. Therefore, Su-Jin suddenly began to wonder about Ji-Su''s true identity.


    ''Who is this man I wonder? He doesn''t have a problem skipping a company event that not even old Director Kwon dared to miss. He is also fearless when confronting Director Kang as though he doesn''t care about the consequences. There is no way he can be an ordinary employee. But, based on his personality alone, Ji-Su never appeared smug or affected in any way. Would he be so casual and easygoing if he were someone important? I don''t think so.''


    Just like that, Su-Jin fell asleep while pondering over Ji-Su, as well as his relationship with Director Kang Ji-Won.


    The next day after breakfast, everyone gathered outside in front of the inn. The head of the Organizational Team explained the rules of the second part of Kangji Tourism''s Sports Day.


    That day they were going to have a ''ribbon hunt'' event. It was going to be similar to a treasure hunt but, instead of finding clues, they had to find colored ribbons. Each piece of fabric, depending on the color, was worth a certain amount of points.


    There were going to be white, yellow, green, red and black ribbons scattered throughout a certain area of the forest. These would be worth one point, three points, five points, seven points and ten points, respectively. The black ribbons were going to be the rarest, while the white ones would be very easy to find and more numerous.


    For this event, each department was going to be split into teams made of two people.


    Therefore, they all wrote the members'' names on small pieces of paper and got ready to draw lots. Only half of each department was going to choose a paper with a name, while the other half was waiting to see who they were going to be paired with.


    A small transparent box was placed on a table in front of everyone. Then, all the employees formed a line, getting ready to take turns.


    While she waited for her turn, Su-Jin glanced around several times. To her disappointment, though, she didn''t find the person she was looking for.


    ''It seems Ji-Su is not here. Is he late again or is he not coming to the event at all?'' She wondered silently.


    Little did Su-Jin know that Ji-Su was actually around at the time she was looking for him. But, since he was part of the team that helped organize the event, Ji-Su wasn''t required to take actual part in the hunt. Therefore, he was standing somewhere behind the group of employees, waiting for the event to begin.


    He noticed Su-Jin glancing around and knew she was looking for him. With a smile on his face, he was just getting ready to wave at her, when something else caught his attention.


    For some strange reason, Ji-Su''s eyes were unexpectedly drawn towards Ji-Won. The moment he saw his brother''s back, Ji-Su hesitated.


    In the end, he didn''t call out to Su-Jin. He lowered his hand and remained quietly in the back, watching as person after person went towards the box to draw a name.


    The planning Department was the last one to draw.


    Su-Jin felt her nerves spiking as she picked up a small piece of paper, containing her partner''s name. She unfolded it with trembling fingers and, to her horror, saw Director Kang''s name scribbled on the white paper.


    ''Out of all people¡­ It had to be him¡­ What kind of shitty luck is this, huh?!'' She thought dejectedly.


    But then, Su-Jin suddenly remembered her ring. Hence, she managed to see a glimmer of hope in this rather unwanted situation. If things went well, perhaps she would be able to retrieve her precious object while they searched for the colored ribbons.


    With newfound determination, Su-Jin stepped forward. She then showed the paper to the person in charge of writing down the pairs. During this entire time, she couldn''t stop glancing nervously in Director Kang''s direction.


    While Su-Jin was feeling so nervous and unsettled, Ji-Won appeared to be completely disinterested in anything that was going on around him.


    With his hands shoved inside his pockets, Ji-Won kept staring at his feet the entire time.


    Once their names were finally written down, Su-Jin retreated, allowing the next person to draw a piece of paper from the box.


    The next pair was made of Yeon-Ah and Jung Seok, while Seo-Jun was paired with a young woman from Planning Team 2.


    With a slight twinge of irritation, Yeon-Ah saw the woman smiling and waving excitedly at Deputy Director Kim and noticed him returning the smile.


    Taking a deep breath, Yeon-Ah willed herself to look away. She told herself to ignore the man completely, to think of him as air.. For that purpose, she focused on casually talking with her own partner.

 Chapter 96 - What A Wondrous Thing To Behold

    Jung Seok appeared to be very pleasantly surprised with the pairing and he gave Yeon-Ah his entire attention.


    "I am really sorry you are stuck with me." Jung Seok genuinely apologized to Yeon-Ah as soon as she approached him.


    "But why?" she asked in confusion, standing next to him. As she continued to speak, a small smile formed on her lips. "I am actually very pleased to have you as a partner for this task."


    "Thank you. But I am afraid you will change your opinion the moment we begin the task. Since I am not so good at sports, I might drag our score down." He sighed, looking down.


    Based on how he sometimes wrung his fingers, or how he pressed his palms together from time to time, it was clear that Jung Seok wasn''t faking it. He was honestly concerned about his upcoming performance.


    Seeing him like this made Yeon-Ah feel a twinge of compassion. It was true that not everyone was good at sports, but that didn''t mean they weren''t good at something else. Not doing well in an outdoor task didn''t mean they had to suffer the ridicule of their colleagues.


    Hence, Yeon-Ah tried to cheer up her colleague to the best of her abilities.


    "Nonsense. Don''t say things like that. We will make a great team, just like we always do when we have to write those financial analyses." She smiled, trying to sound as cheerful as possible.


    Her words and tone caused Jung Seok to look up in surprise. He gave her a grateful smile and nodded slowly.


    After talking more, Yeon-Ah soon discovered that her colleague was quite different from how she''d seen him. While at work, Jung-Seok always seemed to be more introverted. It wasn''t easy to get close to him, let alone have a heart to heart conversation. To those from the other departments he always seemed disinterested and sometimes even cold.


    Yet, for some reason, while talking to him now, Yeon-Ah believed that she might have been mistaken in her assessment of him.


    Jung Seok was indeed very well-bred and unaffected. He spoke calmly and seemed very keen on making her feel comfortable. Just from this, it was evident what a considerate person he really was. There was no trace of coldness in his speech and, once he warmed up to a person, he even began to show a friendly smile.


    Therefore, Yeon-Ah soon congratulated herself for the lucky draw. Having such a teammate made her look forward to the event. For a while, she even forgot to think about the smiling Seo-Jun and his pretty partner.


    During this time, the person Yeon-Ah was trying hard not to think of, was actually quite interested in her.


    Seo-Jun kept stealing curious glances at the two teammates, raising an eyebrow whenever he saw Yeon-Ah''s sincere smiles directed at Jung Seok.


    He shook his head slowly, staring in bewilderment at how differently the young woman was interacting with her partner. Compared to the harsh rebuke she gave him the night before, Yeon-Ah now appeared to be quite cheerful and amiable.


    ''What a wondrous thing to behold. Just last night she almost bit my head off, and now look at her... She''s all smiles, acting all cheerful and attentive as though she''s in the presence of a Prince. Is Jung Seok really that good at gaining women''s attention? I never would have guessed.''


    But, after a short while of being lost in thought, Seo-Jun eventually had to stop looking at the other pair. His partner was becoming very demanding of his attention and he couldn''t continue to ignore her without being rude.


    Half an hour later, everyone was finally in pairs. There was a small bustle while they all moved around, taking their places next to their partners.


    When things eventually quieted down, the head of the Organizational Team took a step forward and began explaining the rules for the upcoming task.


    "In a couple of minutes you will all enter the forest at the same time. Please be careful to follow the marked areas and stay on the safe paths. Along the way, you will find many colored ribbons. They will be scattered all around the trees and bushes, so pay attention to your surroundings. Needless to say that the team who gathers the most points wins this competition, receiving a small award on behalf of the company. Also, the department with the most overall points will be awarded the ''Best Hunter Team'' title and its members will receive prizes and bonuses."


    The man stopped for a moment, smiling at everyone. Then, spreading his arms wide, he finished in a booming voice.


    "Now, let the hunt begin!"


    With that, the competition was officially declared open and they all began advancing towards the forest.


    While everyone  else was walking ahead, Su-Jin hesitated for a moment. Ji-Won still hadn''t moved from his spot and she didn''t know what to do. Should she approach him first or wait for him to do something?


    Eventually, after several seconds of indecision, Su-Jin finally decided to go up to him. She moved slowly, stopping right in front of Ji-Won.


    "Director Kang, we should go. Everyone else is already heading towards the forest." She said quietly.


    Her low voice gradually pulled Ji-Won out of his daze.


    As if he was startled and confused, he slowly lifted his head and looked at her. His eyes still seemed rather unfocused, though. This proved the fact that he had been too absorbed in his thoughts until that very moment to even notice what was happening around him.


    Along with a soft gasp, a small crease appeared between his eyebrows. In an instant, all of Ji-Won''s senses returned and his expression changed.


    Seeing Su-Jin standing so close to him, Ji-Won turned to look away and cleared his throat loudly.


    "Ahem, yes. Yes, you''re right. We should go as well." he said briskly, nervously brushing a hand through his hair.


    After that, the two of them began walking behind the crowd.


    They were both silent. Having their minds engaged on different thoughts, even their attitude contrasted.


    While Su-Jin kept visibly fretting about how to bring up the subject of her ring, wringing her hands and biting her lips, Ji-Won''s thoughts were almost impossible to guess.


    As he walked side by side with Su-Jin, his face was an unreadable mask.


    Yet, despite appearing quite composed on the outside, there was a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth which betrayed Ji-Won''s internal nervousness.


    Too bad Su-Jin wasn''t feeling comfortable staring at the man''s face at that moment and so, missed this small display of emotion.

 Chapter 97 - Pushing Her Buttons

    When they finally entered the forest, everyone scattered around, trying to get an advantage over the other pairs.


    Ten minutes later, Su-Jin and Ji-Won ended up alone, trudging along a narrow path. They had managed to collect five white ribbons, two green and a red one. They hadn''t spoken a word since the beginning of the competition, though. Every attempt at conversation had been thwarted by Ji-Won''s serious look.


    Just as Su-Jin was beginning to wonder how to best broach the subject of the ring, she heard Ji-Won''s voice coming from her left.


    "Did you reach your room alright last night?" he asked in a low, deep voice.


    Ji-Won wasn''t looking at her. His head was turned the other way, seemingly glancing around in order to spot the hidden ribbons.


    Surprised by his unexpected question, Su-Jin remained silent. She stared at the side of his face, carefully watching the only part of his expression that was visible to her.


    ''This isn''t how I wanted to open up the subject, but I will take what I can.'' She told herself, grasping on the small thread Ji-Won had thrown her.


    "Yes. I got to my room alright. Talking about that I¡­"


    She was just about to ask about her necklace and ring, when a different idea suddenly popped into her mind. Thus, her train of thought was immediately diverted towards this new idea.


    Before she could stop herself, Su-Jin''s mouth already opened and she could hear herself asking the question.


    "Director Kang, how do you know Ji-Su?"


    While she made the inquiry, her eyes were watching him carefully. Regardless of how he reacted, she wanted to see it.


    At her question, Ji-Won''s eyes narrowed dangerously. She couldn''t see his expression very well, but the irritated twitch at the corner of his lips was unmistakable.


    When he finally spoke, Ji-Won''s voice sounded cold and laced with irritation.


    For some odd reason, Su-Jin got the feeling that his temper had just turned rather volatile, as if on the brink of exploding at any given second.


    "The question is how do you know him?"


    "Uhm¡­" Su-Jin began but paused quickly. .


    Ji-Won''s reaction made her feel apprehensive, which in turn caused her to be unsure whether to tell him the truth or not.


    After pondering for a short moment, Su-Jin eventually decided that being honest was the best way to continue the conversation. Besides, it''s not like she had anything to hide.


    "At the company¡­ We met on the rooftop garden a couple of times." she replied simply.


    "Do you even know who he is?" Ji-Won bit out spitefully.


    At this, Su-Jin widened her eyes in surprise. The way it was asked made it seem as though Ji-Su was some kind of terrible criminal who should be shunned by people wherever he went.


    But despite finding the question perplexing, she still replied, using the same even tone as before.


    "Since I met him inside the company building three times already, I can safely guess that Ji-Su is also an employee at Kangji Tourism. Though, it''s true that I never asked him what department he works in."


    Su-Jin added that last part in an undertone.


    She was suddenly struck by the realization that she knew very little about Ji-Su. In fact, other than his given name and the fact that he worked in the same company as her, she knew absolutely nothing.


    But what of it? In the end, weren''t they just colleagues who only met recently? What need did she have to know every single little thing about him?


    Thinking about it further, Su-Jin felt more and more that Ji-Won''s harsh questions were slightly out of line. Still, remembering that he was her boss, Su-Jin kept her tone from sounding too miffed.


    "Director Kang, based on your previous question, it seems that you know more about Ji-Su than I do. Then, since you''re so bothered by it, perhaps you could tell me who he is."


    The corner of Ji-Won''s mouth twitched slightly. He decided to ignore her words and instead continued with his cold interrogation.


    "And how come you are on a first name basis with him?"


    In turn, Su-Jin just shrugged. She wasn''t particularly bothered by his reaction. It''s not like she told him that hoping for an answer.


    "Well, there''s nothing really special about that." she said slowly. "We happened to decide on it the second time we met on the rooftop. After all, we seem to be the same age, so it''s not like we have to call each other sir and madam, right?"


    "Miss Park, tell me. Do you exchange names and speak so casually with whatever stranger you happen to meet?" Ji-Won asked in what could easily pass as a snarl.


    In the meantime, he had stopped walking and was now openly glaring at her.


    Both Ji-Won''s unexpected words and his rude demeanor made Su-Jin''s hot temperament boil. Up until then, she had tried to maintain a rather polite attitude. However, Ji-Won''s continuous impertinence made Su-Jin forget all about her previous nerves, indecision or even their work relationship. All that was left now was resentment towards the man standing in front of her.


    If it weren''t for a thin shred of self-awareness left inside her mind, she would have really blown her top at him right then and there. And she would have done it in a manner befitting her spitfire nature.


    Even so, she couldn''t possibly let this matter slide.


    With both arms crossed in front of her chest, Su-Jin decided to stand her ground and return his glaring twofold.


    "Excuse me, Director Kang, but I think I am allowed to exchange names with whomever I please. I don''t see how it is any of your business who I talk to. To be sure, even if you are my boss, what I do during my breaks or in private time doesn''t concern you."


    After viciously snapping at him like that, Su-Jin fell silent. Her chest was moving up and down rapidly.


    The more she thought of it, the more indignant she felt.


    ''I swear, this man succeeds in pushing a person''s buttons without even trying.. It''s like some kind of hidden skill he''s cultivated throughout the years, bringing it to the rank of art. Humph! Really now¡­ Does he think that being my boss entitles him to control what I do or whom I talk to? Even going as far as acting like an ill-bred person¡­ Heck, not even my own brother dares to be like this with me!''

 Chapter 98 - Dangerous Challenge

    While Su-Jin kept fuming inside her head, Ji-Won maintained his previous bristled attitude.


    Hence, the two of them remained standing there, shooting daggers at each other with their eyes for a few moments longer.


    The first one to look away was Ji-Won.


    As soon as the eye contact was broken, he began walking again. He strode away, not looking back to see if she was following him or not.


    Based on the fact that he didn''t reply to her earlier accusations meant that he also realized his behavior had crossed a certain line.


    ''Damn it! What the hell is wrong with me? Lashing out like that and saying stuff only an ill-bred hoodlum would say¡­ Am I going crazy?''


    Yet, since he was unwilling to openly admit that he went too far, all Ji-Won could do was run away. At least that way, he could still maintain a bit of his pride as a Director.


    Being left behind like that, Su-Jin almost exploded in anger.


    ''If you can believe it! The nerve this man has! Who does he think he is, interrogating me like that, then turning to leave as he pleases?!'' she huffed furiously to herself.


    In spite of all her grumblings, Su-Jin still began walking after Ji-Won. Though, she was careful to maintain a few steps behind him.


    For a while, they walked in this manner, with Ji-Won ahead and Su-Jin following him at a short distance.


    The stuffy silence that had settled between them was occasionally interrupted either by the rustle of leaves swaying in the wind, or by the sound of twigs snapping under their feet.


    All of a sudden, Su-Jin''s attention got distracted by a flash of black passing right in front of her eyes. She followed the movement and soon her eyes settled on a black ribbon.


    The thin strand of fabric had probably been dislodged by the wind, because it was now freely floating around the tall branches.


    A few seconds later, the ribbon got caught on a branch. One of its ends swayed dejectedly in the air, while the other was firmly wrapped around the wood.


    Forgetting all about their small argument just now, Su-Jin called out to Ji-Won.


    "Director Kang, look there!" she pointed towards the tree. "There is a black ribbon up there. Can you see it?"


    Hearing her excited voice, Ji-Won turned around puzzled. His eyes followed the direction she was pointing at and, sure enough, he saw the black ribbon jerking and swaying around the branch.


    Just when he was about to walk towards it, a strong gust of wind pulled the ribbon away from its place, carrying even farther away.


    Both Su-Jin and Ji-Won were, at the moment, so absorbed by the challenge of the competition that they even forgot to be upset with each other. They walked fast, keeping their eyes glued to the black ribbon.


    Several seconds later, they saw it settle on a small bush, a few meters in front of them. Unfortunately, that place was located on the edge of a steep slope.


    The ribbon swayed for a moment, then remained still, one of its ends tangled between the thin branches.


    Despite being right in front of them, it was impossible to retrieve it without being in danger of falling down the steep slant.


    "Dammit!" Ji-Won muttered under his breath.


    Su-Jin, on the other hand, didn''t appear discouraged by the dangerous location of the precious fabric. Instead of feeling dejected, she walked towards the bush, stopping close to the edge of the slope.


    After taking a moment to analyze the surroundings, Su-Jin turned towards Ji-Won.


    "Director Kang, I think I can grab it if I lean forward. Can you help me?"


    "What are you saying?! Miss Park, that is dangerous. You could slip and fall." Ji-Won tried to reason.


    Completely ignoring the man''s outraged response, Su-Jin simply cut him off with a wave of her hand.


    "Not if you help me. I might be able to grab the ribbon if I lean forward. For that, I need you to help me."


    As she said that, Su-Jin took another small step towards the bush.


    A few pebbles and small rocks got dislodged from their spot and rolled downhill.


    Su-Jin only stopped for a second, then, seeing that everything was still alright, she slowly continued her advance.


    Following a careful assessment of the current situation, Su-Jin concluded that she would only need a few centimeters more to reach the ribbon, if she leaned forward far enough.


    Just then, Ji-Won''s voice came from behind her. He sounded both angry and worried.


    "Miss Park, come back here!"


    "Director Kang, if you help, I will be able to get it. Come, take my hand."


    Saying that, Su-Jin stretched out one hand towards Ji-Won, while the other was already moving towards the ribbon.


    "I am not going to help with this madness!" Ji-Won recoiled.


    At the sight of her hand reaching out to him, his heart began thumping violently. A sense of excitement rose up in his stomach and Ji-Won unexpectedly shivered.


    Yet, at the same time, his body involuntarily moved backwards a step.


    Whether it was because of the dangerous thing Su-Jin was about to do, or due to something else entirely¡­ Ji-Won wasn''t really certain. The fact of the matter was that he felt his feet sticking to the ground as though they had suddenly grown roots.


    Even while his body refused to move, Ji-Won''s mouth still kept moving, trying to urge Su-Jin to stop and turn back.


    "Miss Park, let''s leave it there. Why does it have to be this one? We can still find other ribbons nearby."


    "But this one is worth ten points." Su-Jin argued stubbornly. "Now stop being stubborn, Director Kang, and come here to help. "


    Only half of her brain was really focusing on Ji-Won. The other half was already calculating how many points they would score if they got hold of that ribbon.


    "Yes, it might represent ten points, but I''m sure as hell that it''s not worth our lives." Ji-Won snapped angrily.


    He really hoped that, if he refused to help, Su-Jin would eventually be forced to give up.


    Little did he know that Su-Jin wasn''t the type of person to stop so easily, especially when she considered the stakes to be high.

 Chapter 99 - Being Consumed By Greed Can Bring Forth A Calamity

    Since she was too focused on looking around the bush to pay attention to anything he said, Su-Jin didn''t see the gleam of worry that flashed in the man''s eyes.


    As Ji-Won watched Su-Jin step closer and closer to the edge, his face changed color several times in succession. From the redness of anger, to the whiteness of apprehension, Ji-Won''s face looked quite the spectacle.


    His jaw clenched and unclenched repeatedly, before he was finally able to spit out a sentence.


    "Miss Park, get back from there."


    "It''s alright, Director Kang. I am perfectly capable of¡­ AH!"


    Ji-Won never got to hear what she was capable of because, the next instant, Su-Jin''s foot slipped on some rocks.


    The sudden loss of balance made her sway dangerously, her body tilting forward over the edge of the slope.


    With a loud yelp, Su-Jin fell over, rolling down the slope all the way to the base. In just a matter of moments, her body landed between two tree trunks, remaining still as death.


    The instant he saw Su-Jin disappear over the edge, Ji-Won''s body froze in utter shock.


    It took his brain a few seconds to realize what just happened. When he finally did understand, his body sprang to life and he ran towards the edge of the slope.


    Looking down he saw Su-Jin lying face up and unconscious.


    Seeing her inert body made Ji-Won''s blood run cold.


    "Miss Park!" He called out in alarm. "Miss Park, can you hear me?"


    When she didn''t respond even after several seconds went by, Ji-Won felt jolts of panic coursing through his body.


    Without wasting another second, Ji-Won jumped over the edge and slid down the slope until he reached SuJin. Without paying any attention to his torn up and dusty clothes, he carefully cradled the young woman in his arms. He tried to check her vitals, but his hands were trembling so much that he had to do it a few times before he finally managed to feel a pulse.


    "Thank heavens she''s alive." Ji-Won whispered to himself.


    A wave of relief instantly washed over him. He wanted to shake her, but refrained from doing it. If she had hit her head or neck during the fall it wouldn''t be good to move her around too much.


    Hence, Ji-Won settled with calling out to her again.


    "Miss Park! Miss Park, wake up!"


    Still no response. Su-Jin was lying as a doll, with her head lolled to the side and her eyes tightly closed.


    This image made Ji-Won shudder. The earlier relief evaporated in the midst of panic and, like fog leaving the surface of the water, all the warmth in his body began to seep away. It slowly made room for desperation to swiftly grip at his heart.


    "F*ck!"


    On the brink of losing his mind, Ji-Won let out a string of curses.


    In a way, it was quite lucky that Su-Jin was unconscious. Otherwise her face might have blushed crimson from hearing all those profanities. Even Ji-Won himself was shocked by how many swear words he knew, both in Korean and English.


    After a short moment of hesitation, Ji-Won''s hands clenched tightly around Su-Jin''s shoulders and he eventually gave her body a small shake. As he did so, his shouts continued to reverberate in the area, eventually startling a flock of birds.


    "Miss Park¡­! Dammit! Su-Jin, wake up!" He finally yelled, feeling an icy coldness taking over him.


    His mind instantly filled with dark, despairing thoughts.


    ''Did she really hit her head? What if she hurt herself badly. What if...what if she never wakes up?''


    Amidst these feverish thoughts, Ji-Won didn''t notice Su-Jin stirring slightly in his arms. Her eyes eventually fluttered open and she stared at him. Her vision was blurred and her mind pretty hazy from the fall, but she could still recognize his voice.


    "Director... Kang¡­" She breathed out in scarcely more than a whisper.


    Su-Jin''s voice was so feeble that Ji-Won barely heard it. Nevertheless, his ears picked up the sounds and he was instantly pulled out of his thoughts.


    "Miss Park! Are you alright?" He cried out, his fingers clutching at her body. She nodded slowly, then winced.


    That small display of pain brought a deep scowl on Ji-Won''s face. His eyes narrowed and he shook his head.


    "Of course you''re not alright. You fell from quite a height and landed harshly on the forest ground. It''s truly a wonder that¡­"


    Ji-Won suddenly stopped talking. Instead, he carefully scanned her features.


    Su-Jin was laying still, looking up at him with hazy eyes. Based on her confused expression it was as if she didn''t even know where she was.


    Cursing under his breath, Ji-Won turned her slowly to face him.


    "We have to get you to a hospital. Do you think you can stand?"


    She did not respond and, for a moment, her eyes fluttered close, before opening again and settling on his face. As if she could recognize the worry mirrored on Ji-Won''s features, Su-Jin raised a hand. Her fingers reached out, hovering in the air as if she wanted to gently place her palm on his cheek.


    "I''m alright, Director Kang, but... I don''t think I can stand..."


    The words died on her lips.


    A second later she fainted and her head fell against Ji-Won''s chest. Her hand also froze in the air right before touching Ji-Won''s face, then slowly slid down. With a soft rustle, it landed on his lap.


    "Su-Jin!" Ji-Won yelled, shaking her again.


    Realizing that wasting more time could become dangerous for her, Ji-Won quickly pulled out his phone and dialed the emergency number. After calling the ambulance, giving the inn''s address, he picked up the unconscious Su-Jin.


    With great difficulty, Ji-Won managed to place Su-Jin on his back, throwing her arms over his shoulders and lacing his hands around her legs.


    It took him more than twenty minutes to reach the field and another ten until they were finally in front of the inn.

 Chapter 100 - Asking For Help

    The ambulance was already waiting for them in front of the hotel.


    As soon as they arrived, the medical team hastily mobilized and took Su-Jin from Ji-Won''s back.


    "What happened?" Asked one of the paramedics.


    "We were in the forest and she fell down a slope. I think she might have hit her head. She woke up for a short moment, but she seemed dazed and confused." Ji-Won gave a short report of the situation.


    Due to the adrenaline, he didn''t even notice that his body and hands were shaking.


    With an intake of air, Ji-Won waited for Su-Jin to be placed in the ambulance.


    "Are you coming with us, sir?" The paramedic turned to ask him. "We have space for one more person to join in the ambulance. It would also be helpful to have a guardian at the hospital to fill in her information."


    "I..."


    Ji-Won hesitated. The icy grip around his heart made it hard for him to concentrate. Even speech was difficult for him right now.


    "I¡­ I will follow behind. I''ll take my car and come right after you." He said firmly, his fingers clenching into fists. "What hospital are you taking her to?"


    "Sewon hospital."


    "Alright. Thank you very much." Ji-Won replied.


    Bowing his head, he turned on his heels and left. He had to go and get his car keys from the room.


    But, as soon as he had that thought, Ji-Won was reminded of something else.


    "Seo-Jun¡­ I have to find Seo-Jun. He has the key to our room." Ji-Won mumbled to himself.


    At that moment he was trying very hard to keep himself from panicking.


    The ''ribbon hunting'' event was probably going to last for at least another hour. During this commotion he had lost track of time, so he could only guess. Still, finding Seo-Jun wasn''t going to be an easy task.


    Taking out his phone, JI-Won quickly gave his friend a call.


    While he waited for the call to connect, Ji-Won began to pace in agitation. From time to time, he would raise a hand and brush it through his black hair, pushing the strands backwards until his neat hairstyle ended up looking quite terrible.


    Unfortunately, even after five minutes Seo-Jun still didn''t pick up.


    This turn of events caused Ji-Won to curse loudly, because it meant only one thing. He had to find the manager of the inn and ask for the spare key.


    Ji-Won was just about to run inside, when a familiar voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Ji-Won? What are you doing here? Did you finish already?"


    The person calling out to him was Seo-Jun. He was walking slowly towards the front stairs. His partner was just one step behind him, beaming with excitement.


    As he approached the inn, Seo-Jun''s lips were curved into a wide smile, his eyes crinkling at the corners. Based on his expression, it was clear that he was very pleased about something.


    Nevertheless, the moment Seo-Jun noticed his friend''s ghostly white face and overall disheveled appearance, the look of exuberance instantly disappeared from his face. He changed from cheerful to dead serious faster than a sports car changing gears.


    Stopping right in front of Ji-Won, Seo-Jun spoke in a low voice so the woman behind him couldn''t hear.


    "What happened?"


    Ji-Won ignored his friend''s question. Instead of replying, he stretched out his palm and demanded briskly.


    "Seo-Jun, give me the key to our room."


    "Ji-Won, what happened?" Seo-Jun stubbornly inquired again with a deep frown.


    "I need the key. I have to take my car and go to the hospital. Su-Jin..." Ji-Won stopped, sucking in a gulp of air. "I mean, Miss Park has¡­ She fell and hurt herself. The ambulance just took her and it''s on the way to the hospital."


    "What?!" Seo-Jun cried out in shock.


    "I''ll tell you everything later." Ji-Won said impatiently, brushing a trembling hand through his already ruffled hair. "For now, give me the key. You stay here and explain the situation to the Organizing Team. I''ll pack my clothes now and come straight to the office tomorrow morning."


    "What about her things?" Seo-Jun asked, while handing Ji-Won the key.


    "Oh, right."


    Only with Seo-Jun''s reminder did Ji-Won realize that someone had to pack Su-Jin''s things as well. In his haste, he almost overlooked this small detail.


    Turning towards his friend right after he almost left, Ji-Won grabbed Seo-Jun by the arm. He stared intensely into the other man''s eyes for a moment.


    "Can you call Miss Lee and let her know? She can pack Miss Park''s things and bring them to her later."


    "Sure. I will talk to her right away. Don''t worry about that and focus on what you need to do."


    "Thank you, Seo-Jun. I''ll call you later."


    And with that, Ji-Won finally turned around and dashed towards the hotel. As soon as he arrived in the lobby, he broke into a run. He jumped two stairs at once, hurting along the corridor, all the while fighting off the icy cold fear that threatened to engulf his mind.


    ''Please be alright. Park Su-Jin¡­ Please be safe.'' He thought frantically.


    In the meantime, Seo-Jun remained in front of the hotel, talking to his former hunting partner.


    "Miss Han, if you''ll excuse me now, I have somewhere to go, so I won''t be able to walk you inside."


    "Oh, Deputy Director Kim, is there something wrong? Can I do anything to help?"


    The woman was clearly disappointed, but she was clearly very well-bred. Even as her smile faltered, she still tried to look cheerful and attentive.


    Seeing her reaction, Seo-Jun smiled to himself.


    ''At least she''s not a troublesome one. She also looks like my type. Ah, too bad I have to leave now, otherwise we might have gotten even better acquainted.''


    While internally he sighed dejectedly, on the outside, Seo-Jun showed a polite reluctance. He shook his head slowly and smiled at the woman.


    "That''s very kind of you, Miss Han, but it''s just a friend asking for my help. Nothing to trouble you with. Please go inside and rest." He then patted the woman''s shoulder gently. "Thank you for your hard work today, Miss Han."


    After leaving behind that last sentence, Seo-Jun went back towards the forest in search of Yeon-Ah.


    ''I wonder how Miss Lee is doing. Did she and Jung Seok also finish the hunt?''

 Chapter 101 - Seo-Jun’s Dilemma: Is She, Or Is She Not Angry With Me?

    To Seo-Jun''s luck, the hunting event was truly done and over now, so he easily found Yeon-Ah.


    She was standing at the edge of the forest together with Jung Seok.


    Seo-Jun was too far away from them, so he couldn''t hear what they were saying. However, judging by the smile on their faces it was pretty obvious that the two colleagues were having quite a good time chatting.


    At some point, Yeon-Ah accidentally caught a glimpse of Seo-Jun striding towards them. Her eyes involuntarily shifted towards his face and their gazes met.


    As soon as her eyes locked with Seo-Jun''s, Yeon-Ah''s breathing caught in her throat. Her smile faltered and, in just a split second, she looked away from him. She continued speaking to Jung Seok, who hadn''t noticed anything, while pointedly avoiding looking in Seo-Jun''s direction.


    Seeing this, Seo-Jun once again felt conflicted. A light frown appeared on his forehead, but other than that his expression wasn''t very altered from usual. He still carried an affable smile on his face.


    Instead, though, he picked up the pace, reaching Yeon-Ah and Jung Seok in just a few strides.


    "So, how did you two do in this event?" Seo-Jun addressed the other two in a cheerful manner, then teased them playfully. "I hope you didn''t let us all down by losing spectacularly."


    Jung Seok smiled awkwardly in return, then glanced at Yeon-Ah first.


    The moment Seo-Jun stopped in front of them, Yeon-Ah directed her eyes to the ground. She fiddled with her fingers, completely unaware of the two men who were staring curiously at her.


    Seeing Yeon-Ah unwilling to reply, Jung Seok took it upon himself to speak.


    "We got seventh place."


    "Only that?" Seo-Jun arched an eyebrow.


    For a second he looked genuinely surprised. His eyes glanced at Yeon-Ah, who in turn did everything in her power to ignore him.


    "It''s all my fault really." Jung Seok said, scratching at his head in embarrassment. "My poor performance dragged Miss Lee down by a lot. I''m sure that, if she were paired with someone like you or Director Kang the result would have been better."


    "Yes, well¡­ there is nothing to be done about that. We can only make due with the lots we drew." Seo-Jun smiled, then looked again at Yeon-Ah. "Isn''t that right, Miss Lee?"


    Yeon-Ah''s body imperceptibly flinched. She could feel him staring at her. His eyes felt like needles on her skin. His gaze prickled her, making her feel very uncomfortable.


    Knowing that Seo-Jun probably won''t look away unless she answers him, Yeon-Ah sucked in a breath and finally lifted her eyes.


    "Mn, Deputy Director Kim is indeed right. We should be happy with our lot and make due with what we have. At least, with these results, you won''t have to worry about showing your face at work on Monday."


    Jung Seok may not have noticed anything wrong with her answer, but Seo-Jun was much sharper. He immediately picked up on the self-deprecating note in Yeon-Ah''s voice.


    At first, Seo-Jun was still a bit uncertain, so he wanted to check. He scanned her face, searching for answers there. Yet, no matter how hard he tried to catch her eyes, Yeon-Ah stubbornly kept her gaze fixed on a certain point above his left shoulder. Her smile was polite at best, but devoid of any real cheerfulness.


    No matter how one looked at it, her expression right now was completely different from what she showed Jung Seok just a few moments ago.


    Seeing this, Seo-Jun was once again thrown into bafflement.


    ''Why does her attitude resemble an arctic wind? Giving me the cold shoulder¡­ Did I do something to piss her off? But I really can''t think of anything that could warrant this behavior.''


    Having such a genteel woman suddenly become icy cold was surely a serious matter. It definitely required special attention in identifying the cause.


    Therefore, Seo-Jun couldn''t help but replay in his head all their recent interactions, hoping to figure out what happened.


    In the midst of his pondering, Seo-Jun heard Jung Seok''s voice. The man was talking to him, asking him something.


    "Hm? Did you say anything?" Seo-Jun asked, slowly pulling himself out of his daze.


    "Ah, yes. I was asking about your result, Deputy Director Kim." Jung Seok repeated his question.


    At this, Seo-Jun quickly reverted to his previous cheerful attitude.


    "Needless to say that my partner and I got second place." he boasted.


    "Since it''s Deputy Director Kim, there''s no wonder you got that result." Jung Seok nodded in understanding.


    Seo-Jun expected a flash of envy to pass through their eyes, but neither Jung Seok, nor Yeon-Ah seemed impressed.


    Just then, Jung Seok''s phone suddenly began to ring.


    Glancing at the screen, Jung Seok''s expression froze. A second later, he subtly covered the screen  with one hand and retreated a step.


    "Uhm, excuse me. I have to take this." he said with a sheepish smile.


    "Sure, go right ahead." Seo-Jun gestured with his hand.


    Having received his boss''s permission, Jung Seok then turned to Yeon-Ah.


    "Do you mind if I go on first?"


    Yeon-Ah shook her head, letting Jung Seok know that she didn''t mind.


    "Thank you. See you back at the hotel."


    Jung Seok tilted his head, shooting grateful looks at the both of them. After that, he scurried away in the direction of the hotel.


    "Hmmm." Seo-Jun hummed pensively. "Who could that person be? Making Jung Seok look so anxious to take their call, they must be very important to him. A girlfriend perhaps?"


    "I don''t think that''s the case." Yeon-Ah said evenly.


    Seo-Jun let out an affected gasp, covering his mouth with both hands. Then, he drew closer towards Yeon-Ah, bending his body so he could whisper in her ear.


    "Then, do you think maybe it''s a boyfriend?"


    Without even looking at him, Yeon-Ah shook her head slowly.


    "That''s not it." She said softly. "I think it might be his mother. Today she went to the hospital for a checkup. He couldn''t go with her, so he''s been worrying about it the entire day."


    Seo-Jun quickly straightened himself up and glanced at her strangely.


    "How do you know all this?"


    "How do I know?" Yeon-Ah repeated in confusion. "Because he told me, of course. I talked to Jung Seok during the event and he told me about it. How else would I know?"


    Yeon-Ah was now openly staring at Seo-Jun as though he was an idiot. Perhaps that wasn''t really her intention, but her expression couldn''t mask the way she really felt about his question.


    Coming from her, that look of puzzlement appeared unfortunately similar to disdain. Or at least that''s how it felt to Seo-Jun.


    Feeling strangely displeased, Seo-Jun decided to cut the chit-chat short and get straight to business. Without wasting any more time, he cleared his throat, then said what he came there to say.


    "Miss Lee, something happened to Miss Park, so I need you to come with me."

 Chapter 102 - ‘You Aren’t Troubling Me’

    Yeon-Ah was just then looking away from Seo-Jun. But, as soon as she heard that, her eyes instantly snapped back in his direction.


    "What? What happened?" she asked worriedly.


    ''Ah, now you look at me.'' Seo-Jun sighed internally.


    Feeling an inexplicable urge to keep Yeon-Ah on her toes a bit longer, he merely waved a hand in the air, appearing unperturbed.


    "First, follow me back to the hotel. I need you to help me with something."


    "But Su-Jin¡­ she¡­"


    "It''s alright." Seo-Jun stepped closer and draped a hand around Yeon-Ah''s shoulders. "Nothing too dangerous happened. Besides, Ji-Won is with her right now."


    While saying that, he dragged Yeon-Ah with him, heading towards the hotel at a fast pace.


    By the time they finally reached the lobby, she was already panting slightly from the effort. They stopped in front of the elevator, waiting for it to arrive.


    Looking down at Yeon-Ah''s flushed face, Seo-Jun''s heart unexpectedly stirred. He let go of her shoulders and, as soon as the doors opened, he gently pushed her inside.


    "Let''s first go upstairs and pack her belongings." Seo-Jun said, pressing the button for their floor. Afterwards, he continued to speak calmly while staring at their reflection in the metallic doors. "We should pack yours as well, since you''ll probably want to leave as soon as possible."


    "Deputy Director Kim, can''t you tell me what happened? All this is making me feel really nervous."


    "Oh, do I really have that effect on you?"


    With a low chuckle, Seo-Jun leaned down, trapping Yeon-Ah against the elevator wall. As he stared down at her, he revealed a pleased smile.


    The sight of his smugness caused Yeon-Ah''s mouth to twitch and, before she could stop herself, she already snapped at him.


    "Deputy Director Kim, are you perhaps so used to receiving everyone''s attention that you can''t stand it if someone isn''t looking at you?"


    Hearing her snappish retort, Seo-Jun''s eyebrows arched, rising high on his forehead. For a moment he was lost for words. But, for some reason, seeing her glaring expression jolted him awake.


    "Not really. But I wouldn''t mind having yours though." he answered in a low voice.


    "Deputy Director Kim¡­" Yeon-Ah called out through gritted teeth. "I really don''t appreciate these kinds of jokes."


    "What if it''s not a joke?"


    At this point, not even Seo-Jun himself could say for sure why he was uttering those words. Even he found the conversion to head in a rather strange direction.


    Yet, in spite of all that, he simply couldn''t stop his curiosity. Asking himself what would she say next or what would her reaction be, he kept pushing the proper limits between them.


    "Deputy Director Kim!" Yeon-Ah called out.


    "Mn, I''m right here." he nodded slowly, bending more until his face was right in front of hers.


    Suddenly seeing him so close, Yeon-Ah almost choked on air.


    "Sir, you... You really¡­ Really are¡­" she stuttered.


    "Hm, what? Am I handsome?" he teased.


    "..."


    "Or perhaps you meant I''m smart?"


    "..."


    "Then maybe I''m¡­"


    "Impossible to deal with!" Yeon-Ah blurted out.


    Just then, there was a loud ding and the elevator doors began opening.


    At that moment, Yeon-Ah looked as though she had been unexpectedly granted amnesty.


    As soon as the doors were completely open she took the opportunity to run away. She sprung outside and scurried towards her room with the speed of a small animal escaping a large predator.


    Amused, Seo-Jun slowly straightened up, then began walking after her. He was calm and unhurried, making each step he took appear almost languid.


    The moment Yeon-Ah reached the door to her room, she swiped the card and ran inside.


    There was a split second of hesitation in which she thought of snapping the door shut in Seo-Jun''s face. But, remembering he still hadn''t told her what happened to Su-Jin, Yeon-Ah refrained from doing so. Instead, she left the door open and went inside to gather her stuff.


    While she was busy collecting her clothes and whatever else she left on the nightstand, Yeon-Ah heard a light tap at the door.


    "Want me to help you?"


    She turned around, arms full of clothes and small bottles of cream and make-up remover, and saw Seo-Jun leaning against the frame of the door. His arms were crossed in front of his chest and a smile played on his lips.


    Afraid of hearing what other silly things he might say next, Yeon-Ah hastily demanded.


    "Sir, please stop joking around and tell me what happened."


    Based on her weary tone it sounded as though she finally had enough.


    Seo-Jun chuckled to himself, suddenly wondering whether she would actually get really angry at him and slap him if he were to continue teasing her.


    ''What is wrong with me? Thinking about getting slapped¡­ Am I slowly transforming into a masochist?''


    Luckily for both of them, Seo-Jun wasn''t that big of a scoundrel.


    In just a matter of seconds, he put away his teasing attitude. Then, with a more serious look on his face, he finally told Yeon-Ah what Ji-Won had told him.


    "Oh my gosh, that''s terrible¡­" Yeon-Ah gasped.


    Her arms trembled and she almost dropped her stuff on the floor. There was a genuine look of worry as she stared into space.


    Seeing her reaction, Seo-Jun let out a low sigh.


    In truth, he expected that reaction from her. It was also one of the reasons why he continued to play around, avoiding getting to the point sooner.


    Pushing himself against the wall, Seo-Jun stepped forward and helped pull her suitcase on the bed.


    "Let''s get your luggage ready so we can leave."


    This managed to snap Yeon-Ah from her daze.


    "But what about the others?" she asked, flabbergasted.


    Seo-Jun stopped his movements and turned to stare at her.


    "Don''t you want to get back to the city sooner?"


    "Well, yes¡­" Yeon-Ah began, her mind working sluggishly to find the proper words to convey her thoughts. "But, Deputy Director Kim, weren''t we supposed to leave together with everyone? Besides, the buses that were supposed to take us back haven''t arrived yet, and getting a cab from here would probably cost a fortune."


    "Are you really worried about that or is there another reason why you don''t want to leave earlier?" Seo-Jun arched an eyebrow.


    "I don''t want to cause any trouble." she finally squeezed out after a while.


    "What if I told you that you aren''t troubling me?"

 Chapter 103 - Meeting You Twice. Is It Luck Or Misfortune?

    Seeing her falling silent, Seo-Jun insisted, his gaze becoming more intense.


    "If you knew that, what other reasons would you have for refusing to leave early?"


    For some reason, being stared at by him in that way made Yeon-Ah doubt her own mind.


    What other reasons could she possibly have apart from those she already mentioned?


    Nevertheless, she was clear about one thing. No matter what happened, she didn''t want to inconvenience Seo-Jun, nor did she want to spend too much time alone with him.


    As a consequence, Yeon-Ah pulled herself together and insisted on staying behind with everyone else.


    In the face of Yeon-Ah''s unexpected stubbornness, Seo-Jun could only relent.


    After packing hers and Su-Jin''s things, Yeon-Ah followed Seo-Jun back downstairs.


    The ''ribbon hunt'' challenge was the last event of the Sports Day. As soon as everyone returned from the forest and had their points counted, they could go to the hotel and clean themselves. Once everyone was ready, they would eat, then the buses would come to pick them up.


    Since Yeon-Ah was adamant about following this schedule, Seo-Jun could only give up in trying to convince her to leave early. As such, he also stayed, waiting to have dinner and leave with everyone else.


    ~~~


    During this entire time, Jung Seok was going through his own troubles.


    As soon as he picked up the call, a woman''s anxious voice traveled from the other side of the phone.


    "Mom, wait. Slow down, please. What do you mean the results are bad?" Jung Seok asked with trepidation.


    Immediately after, Jung Seok heard rustling and someone else took the phone from his mother. The other person told him something but, for some reason, he just couldn''t comprehend.


    After urging that person to repeat the answer a couple of times, Jung Seok felt as though his mind suddenly turned blank.


    "That can''t be¡­" he muttered. "That''s impossible. Last time they said everything was going well. The treatment was working. So¡­ what happened? Why is it like this now?"


    In the meantime, his mother had taken back the phone. Her distressed voice coming from the receiver snapped Jung Seok out of his daze.


    "You wait for me there. I am coming back right now." he said.


    Then, at something his mother said, Jung Seok lashed out at her.


    "I don''t care! I will find a way, so you just wait for me there!"


    While he spoke with his mother, Jung Seok had already reached the front of the hotel.


    Hanging up the call, he hurried towards his room, packed his stuff, then went downstairs in the lobby. Once there, he loitered around the front desk with his phone tightly clasped in his hand.


    "Should I call Director Kang and let him know I have to leave early?" Jung Seok wondered aloud.


    Thinking about it, he quickly searched for Kang Ji-Won''s number in his phone. Scrolling the screen, his fingers suddenly hesitated, hovering above the man''s name.


    Just then, someone called out to Jung Seok, startling him in almost dropping his phone.


    "Jung Seok, how come you''re here? Did you finish already? And what''s with the luggage?"


    That person was the man Jung Seok had been sharing a room with. The young coworker kept glancing between Jung Seok and his luggage in confusion.


    "Are you leaving already?" the young man asked.


    "Yes. Something unexpected happened back home, so I have to leave now. Here, you should take this." Jung Seok handed him the key card. "I will talk to Director Kang and tell him about this."


    "You might not be able to reach him, though." the other man shook his head as he pocketed the key card. "A little while ago I saw him driving off in his car. Before that, there was also an ambulance in front of the hotel, so I guess something must have happened."


    "Really?"


    "You didn''t know?" the young man''s eyebrows rose. As he continued to speak, he kept rubbing his chin pensively. "Right before the ambulance took off, I thought I saw that young intern from your team. What was her name again? Ah! Yes, Su-Jin¡­ Park Su-Jin."


    Jung Seok looked perplexed. Then, all of a sudden, he remembered Seo-Jun coming up to him and Yeon-Ah.


    ''Could it be that he came to talk about that?'' Jung Seok pondered.


    The young coworker eventually waved goodbye, leaving Jung Seok alone to think.


    Ultimately, he decided to give Kim Seo-Jun a call.


    After getting rid of all these troubles, Jung Seok finally went outside to call for a car.


    The area was too remote for ordinary cabs to reach easily, but he thought that maybe he could still find someone willing to come for a hefty sum of money.


    With this thought in mind, Jung Seok walked outside in front of the inn.


    Being too focused on his phone, he wasn''t really paying attention to his surroundings. Consequently, as soon as he took a few steps on the porch, Jung Seok bumped into someone who was standing at the end of the staircase.


    "Ah!" Jung Seok gasped.


    During the impact, his hand shook and the phone slipped between his fingers. The object slid down heavily, lading on the ground with a loud clatter.


    At the same time, Jung Seok heard someone mumbling something.


    Pushing the glasses up his nose, Jung Seok stared at the person in front of him.


    The sight of a young man dressed in casual wear, with his soft-brown hair tousled by the wind caused Jung Seok''s breathing to stop for a moment.


    He watched in astonishment how that person gracefully bent down, picking up his phone.


    "Here you go." the young man said, stretching one arm towards Jung Seok.


    For a long moment, Jung Seok merely glanced at his phone, then at that person''s face. He hemmed and hawed in stunned silence before finally taking back his phone.


    As he did so, his hand turned rigid and his face almost flushed crimson in embarrassment.


    How was it possible to meet the same person, in the same manner, not once, but twice?

 Chapter 104 - Urgent Matter To Attend To

    Even more perplexing than bumping into the same person twice in a matter of several days was that said person didn''t seem to recognize him.


    Jung Seok, on the other hand, instantly recognized the young man. With just one look he knew that it was the same person he bumped into on the rooftop a while back.


    Nevertheless, judging by the young man''s expression, he didn''t seem to know who Jung Seok was at all.


    Little did Jung Seok know that Ji-Su, for he was the person in question, had also recognized Jung Seok. But, for some strange reason, he didn''t want to let it show on his face.


    "I hope it''s not broken." Ji-Su said.


    "Eh?"


    "Your phone." Ji-Su gestured with his chin towards Jung Seok''s hand. "I hope it''s still working."


    "Ah¡­ Mn¡­" Jung Seok struggled to say something, but his words eventually died on his lips.


    Feeling suddenly mortified by his own stupidness, Jung Seok focused on his phone. Luckily, after tapping on it once, the screen lit up, showing the hour and date.


    "I see it''s working. That''s good." Ji-Su said, sounding genuinely relieved.


    This made Jung Seok finally find his voice to apologize. He gave a small bow and spoke with self-reproach.


    "I am really sorry for bumping into you. My eyes were on the phone, so I wasn''t paying attention to where I was going."


    "That''s alright."


    As he said that, Ji-Su waved a hand in an unaffected manner, then turned to leave. But, after taking only one step, he suddenly stopped. Glancing back at Jung Seok, he continued to speak in the same unassuming manner as before.


    "Do you perhaps intend to leave early? If so, could I offer you a ride back to Seoul?"


    Hearing this, Jung Seok visibly flinched. He clutched his phone tightly, staring back at Ji-Su in apprehension.


    Seeing his reaction, Ji-Su smiled and played it casually.


    "Oh, I don''t mean anything strange by it. The screen of your phone was on and I just happened to see the search page. It seemed as though you were searching for cars, so I thought maybe you were thinking of returning by yourself. Since I''m also going back to Seoul now, I thought I could take you with me. My car is parked right over there." Ji-Su pointed in a certain direction.


    Seeing Jung Seok still hesitating, Ji-Su shook his head.


    "Finding someone willing to come up here won''t be easy, so you might as well hitch a ride with me. But, if you really don''t feel comfortable with this, then¡­" Ji-Su finished with a light shrug.


    Looking at Ji-Su''s relaxed expression, one could easily tell that it was the same for him whether Jung Seok accepted his help or not. ''No pressure'' seemed to be written all over his face, which considerably eased Jung Seok''s apprehension. But the latter was still hesitating in giving an answer.


    Just then, Ji-Su tilted his head, unexpectedly saying goodbye.


    "Well then, I''ll be off now. Good luck finding a car."


    With that, Ji-Su turned on his heels and began walking away from Jung Seok.


    When he was already a few meters away, Jung Seok suddenly sprang back to life.


    "No, wait!" he called out. He sounded both flustered and anxious.


    Hearing the man''s tone, Ji-Su paused in his steps. He turned his head slightly, raising an eyebrow questioningly.


    Seeing Ji-Su''s inquisitive expression, Jung Seok began to stutter.


    "What I mean is¡­ If¡­ If it''s not too much trouble, I would¡­ very much appreciate the ride. T-thank you."


    After saying that, Jung Seok fell silent. In order to hide his embarrassment, he lowered his head and refused to look up no matter what.


    Jung Seok was a proud man. He hated having to ask for help. Being indebted to someone made him feel like he had a leash attached to his neck. As though, by accepting someone''s good-will, he was giving that person the power to push him around as they pleased.


    But what could he do? At that moment, reaching the hospital as soon as possible was a top priority. So, given the current situation, it was definitely better to accept Ji-Su''s offer than refuse it.


    ''At least this person didn''t ask for anything right off the bat. Also, looking carefully at him, he somehow doesn''t seem like the type of person who would come knocking at my door later, asking for favors either.''


    With these thoughts in mind, Jung Seok''s tense body slowly relaxed.


    Just when he was pondering whether he should say something, Jung Seok heard Ji-Su''s voice.


    "Come on. Let''s go or we''ll catch the afternoon traffic."


    Jung Seok bowed his head and followed after the young man in a daze. But, as soon as they got in front of Ji-Su''s car, Jung Seok once again froze on the spot.


    Right there, just a couple of steps away from him, stood the newest model of a high-end car.


    The luxurious vehicle almost sparkled under the sunlight. It''s deep blue color made it seem as though it was made of seawater.


    In Jung Seok''s almost thirty years of life he hadn''t even seen such a car up close, let alone ride in one. Therefore, he couldn''t bring himself to move from his spot. He simply stood there, staring dumbly at the expensive vehicle, pondering whether it was really alright for him to get inside.


    In all probability, he would have ultimately turned tail and left Ji-Su there. But, before Jung Seok could change his mind and run away, Ji-Su had already seized his luggage and stored it in the trunk. After that, he strode around the car and got behind the wheel.


    During this entire time, Ji-Su''s countenance was very calm, like this entire series of movements was the most natural thing in the world for him.


    Lowering the window, Ji-Su called out to Jung Seok, his tone dripping with amusement at the other man''s stupefied expression.


    "What are you dilly-dallying for? Don''t you have an urgent matter to attend to?"

 Chapter 105 - Filial Son

    Ji-Su''s reminder successfully managed to pull Jung Seok out of his shock.


    He hurriedly followed the young man inside the car, taking the front passenger seat.


    As Jung Seok sat down, Ji-Su glanced sideways at him.


    Seeing the man squirming uncomfortably, not knowing where to place his hands and feet almost caused Ji-Su to laugh out loud.


    "You can relax." Ji-Su struggled to keep his voice from cracking.


    "Ah, yes. Sorry for the trouble." Jung Seok said out of habit.


    At this, Ji-Su ultimately couldn''t hold back a low chuckle.


    "There''s really no trouble. Just think of this as you helping me alleviate my boredom. I''ll be in your care during this one hour drive to Seoul."


    With that, Ji-Su started the engine and drove the car away from the hotel.


    In his mind, the young man continued to laugh.


    ''Just as I thought, this person is really interesting¡­ So timid, yet very proud as well. Seems like I might be able to have some fun at the end of this trip.''


    Despite thinking all that, though, Ji-Su still maintained a proper attitude throughout the ride. He used all manners to try and make Jung Seok feel less nervous. He even offered the man something to drink and eat.


    Even after being repeatedly refused by an embarrassed Jung Seok, Ji-Su not once felt upset.


    The two spoke little during the drive and, by the time they realized, the highway was already spreading in front of them. Judging by the signs on the side of the road, they had less than half an hour left of their ride.


    Just then, Jung Seok''s phone rang.


    He looked down at the screen, but hesitated to answer. His finger was hovering over the green button, while he glanced at Ji-Su from the corner of his eyes.


    As though he could sense the man''s wavering disposition, Ji-Su smiled.


    "Feel free to take the call. I don''t mind." he said in an accommodating tone.


    Jung Seok breathed in relief and finally answered.


    "Mother, I am on my way there as we speak. It shouldn''t take more than half an hour, so just wait for me inside."


    Jung Seok paused, listening to what his mother was saying. Then, he smiled and added in a lower voice.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I''ll take care of it. You just focus on getting better. I''m hanging up now."


    Just like a filial son, Jung Seok refused to let his mother worry. She was already ill, so agonizing over money for the treatment wouldn''t do her any good.


    All this time, Jung Seok had tried through every means possible to keep the true scale of their expenses hidden from his mother.


    Nevertheless, the woman was really astute.


    As soon as she went to see the doctor and heard that the treatment had failed, she wanted to give up.


    ''What point is there to try if it''s bound to fail anyway? I''ll just end up dragging you down.'' She kept telling Jung Seok over the phone.


    What she said wasn''t entirely wrong. Financially supporting his mother''s treatment was becoming increasingly difficult for Jung Seok. Now, if even this latest treatment failed, the only alternative was surgery, then rehabilitation.


    It was already hard to buy several bottles of pills every month. Having to pay for a complicated surgery like his mother needed would probably push Jung Seok on the brink of bankruptcy.


    But what else could he do? She was his only mother and the only parent he had left.


    After his father passed away in an accident many years ago, his mother did everything she could to support him. She helped him through high school and college, working three shifts per day, with barely any sleep and little food. After so many years of neglecting her own health in order to provide for her son, it''s really no wonder she had gotten severely ill.


    Jung Seok felt his head spinning. A sudden pang in his chest caused him to shudder. Clutching the phone tighter in his hand, he stifled the sob that almost escaped through his lips. At the same time, Jung Seok silently willed himself to stay strong.


    ''There''s no point in crying. It''s not like crying would help me earn more money.''


    Reaching up to here, Jung Seok instantly remembered what that person called ''K'' had told him. If he were to deliver what that person wanted, they would help him. His mother''s surgery and treatment would both be paid in full, and he wouldn''t have to worry about the rehabilitation either.


    Just as he was thinking about this, Jung Seok heard a low voice coming from somewhere next to him. All of a sudden he was brought back to the present. His vision cleared and he saw Ji-Su staring at him up close, a hint of worry in his brown eyes.


    ~~~


    During the time Jung Seok had spoken with his mother, Ji-Su kept his eyes straight ahead. He wasn''t the type to listen in to people''s phone conversations, so he kept his focus on driving. Yet, earlier there was something in Jung Seok''s tone that made him really want to look at him.


    Taking advantage of a gap in traffic, Ji-Su''s gaze left the front window and quietly settled on Jung Seok''s profile.


    There was still a smile lingering on the man''s lips. But when it reached his eyes, that smile transformed into a deep sorrow.


    At that moment, Jung Seok''s face looked like that of a stoic person, resolute in braving any hardship by himself.


    Ji-Su couldn''t help but lean forward, trying to read the man''s features. At the same time, he also called out in a low voice.


    "We''re almost back in the city. Where should I drop you off?"


    Seeing the young man''s handsome face so close to him, Jung Seok was startled. He swiftly turned his head to the side, looking out the window.


    They were in the outskirts of Seoul.


    Seeing that Jung Seok wasn''t replying, Ji-Su insisted with his previous question.


    "Is there a place you need to get to? Tell me and I will drop you off there."


    "Uhm, I need to get to¡­"

 Chapter 106 - Asking For Reward

    Jung Seok gave the name of a hospital located somewhere around a very busy neighborhood.


    Hearing the name of the place, Ji-Su arched an eyebrow.


    ''Isn''t that hospital pretty expensive?'' He wondered silently.


    Then, giving Jung Seok a quick once-over, he continued to ponder inside his head.


    ''Is that the kind of place a person like him can go to? Something is definitely strange here.''


    In Ji-Su''s defense, he wasn''t trying to be rude by judging Jung Seok like that.  But it was indeed true that the hospital Jung Seok just mentioned was a place that only rich people could go to. One had to either be a top level celebrity or some kind of high and mighty business person.


    There was also the possibility of some middle-classers receiving medical services there based on their connections with influential people. Otherwise, it was very difficult, if not downright impossible, for common people to even get a consultation, let alone find a room for treatment.


    Resisting the nagging feeling at the back of his mind, Ji-Su smiled and drove the car in the direction of the said hospital.


    All the while, he kept looking straight ahead. After all, what business was of his where Jung Seok was going?


    Nevertheless, not even five minutes later, Ji-Su finally couldn''t hold back his curiosity any longer. Using the excuse of stopping at a red light, Ji-Su turned his head to look at Jung Seok.


    "The hospital you''re going to, I heard it''s very good." he said casually.


    Jung Seok was startled by the sudden start of conversation. He stared at Ji-Su, blinking in mild confusion. Still, he thought it would be rude not to say anything, so he struggled to reply.


    "Ah, yes, I guess it is."


    "Isn''t it very expensive, though?" Ji-Su swiftly continued to prob. He leaned forward over the wheel, lowering his voice as he continued to speak. "I heard only celebrities and chaebols go there."


    "Is¡­ is that so?" Jung Seo stumbled on his words, showing a small smile.


    He felt increasingly uncomfortable talking about this subject, but it appeared as though Ji-Su was completely beside himself, wanting to share all the gossip he knew with Jung Seok.


    "Oh, yes." Ji-Su grinned. "Most celebrities go there to run away from scandals or to obtain more publicity by appearing weak and sickly."


    "Really? That''s such a silly thing to do." Jung Seok returned distractedly.


    "Isn''t it? Really stupid of the to do that." Ji-Su paused, giving Jung Seok a rather probing stare. "Then why are you going there? Don''t tell me you are related to some actress or CEO?"


    "How can that be? There''s no such thing." Jung Seok laughed nervously. He glanced down at his phone, rubbing the screen with his thumb. "My mother is waiting for me there. She went to have a checkup today."


    Pausing, Jung Seok lifted his head to look back into Ji-Su''s eyes. As he continued to speak, his tone was polite as ever, yet his voice sounded a little bit colder than before.


    "I know it''s difficult to get a room there. We had an acquaintance help us, but I really can''t tell you more than this. So, I would appreciate it if you stopped asking any more questions."


    Ji-Su was startled. For a second, his expression broke into a genuine perplexity. This truly was a case of a rabbit biting when driven into a corner.


    ''Well done, mister. I see you do have a spine after all.'' Ji-Su mused to himself.


    He had keen senses, so he quickly picked up on Jung Seok''s meaning.


    With the ease of an experienced person, Ji-Su quickly reverted back to his casual, slightly disinterested attitude. Then he smiled, as he offered his apology.


    "Of course, I understand. I am sorry for sticking my nose where it doesn''t belong."


    Just then, the cars in front of them began to move, so Ji-Su shifted his attention back to driving.


    A short while later, the car was parked across from the hospital.


    As he got out, Jung Seok let out a sigh of relief. After taking his luggage out of the trunk, he eventually went around the car, stopping in front of the vehicle''s left side.


    "Thank you very much for the drive." he bowed towards Ji-Su.


    The young man waved a hand dismissively.


    "Say nothing of it. You kept me quite entertained, so don''t feel too troubled." Ji-Su said breezily, then with a chuckle he added. "Hey, shouldn''t we exchange names by now? We even spent an hour together and I still don''t know what to call you."


    "Uhm¡­"


    "Oh, come on. Don''t be like that." Ji-Su grinned. "If you don''t tell me your name, how am I supposed to greet you next time when we see each other at work?"


    The young man''s words gave Jung Seok a startling wake up call.


    For a moment, he almost forgot that they were coworkers. But the fact that they were, changed the facts considerably. It meant that there would be many chances for them to bump into each other again at any given time. So, wouldn''t it be really awkward if they were to walk past each other without even saying hello?


    Besides, Ji-Su had also been kind enough to give him a ride. Therefore, wouldn''t it be very rude on Jung Seok''s part if he were to refuse exchanging names with the other man?


    "Oh, yes, you''re right. I apologize." Jung Seok quickly bent his body forward. "My name is Jung Seok. I work in the Planning Department."


    "Nice to meet you Jung Seok. You can call me Ji-Su. I''m from the Administrative Department."


    Ji-Su smiled widely, showing a row of perfectly white teeth. Then, just like a mischievous child, he suddenly leaned sideways in his seat, sticking his head out of the window and laughing heartily.


    "But seriously, Jung Seok, we should stop meeting like this. Next time I rescue your phone from falling on the ground, I will ask for a reward."


    Only after seeing Jung Seok''s body flinch, almost reeling backwards onto the street and his expression turning into utter shock, did Ji-Su feel completely satisfied.


    With a laugh, he slid back inside the car, pulled the window up and drove off with a screech.


    Left alone, Jung Seok almost suffered a meltdown.


    ''Aaaaaaah! This can''t be happening.'' Jung Seok mentally shouted, panicking inside his head. ''Sure enough, he recognized me!''


    In the meantime, as he drove towards his apartment, Ji-Su mulled over a certain matter.


    The amusement from earlier was nowhere to be seen. Instead, now he looked troubled and pensive.


    "Now then, should I give that person a call?" he muttered.


    Stopping at a red light, Ji-Su pulled out his phone and dialed a number. After several rings, the other person finally picked up.


    Before the man on the other side of the phone could even say a word, Ji-Su had already opened his mouth and greeted him.


    "Uncle Jeong, it''s been a while."

 Chapter 107 - Taking Responsibility

    It took a half hour for Ji-won to reach Sewon hospital from the hotel. He dashed through the front door as soon as he arrived, stopping at the front desk to ask about Su-Jin''s condition.


    From what the nurse in charge told him, she was still unconscious.


    At the moment, Su-Jin''s situation didn''t seem too dangerous. But, since she hit her head during the fall, they had to wait until she woke up in order to correctly assess her condition. At worst, she might end up having a mild concussion.


    Therefore, after the preliminary check up, Su-Jin had been moved to a normal room. A doctor was going to check on her as soon as she regained consciousness.


    Hearing this information, Ji-Won let out a deep sigh of relief. He rubbed his face with both hands, pressing his palms against his cheeks for a moment so they would stop trembling.


    After learning the number of Su-Jin''s hospital room, Ji-Won thanked the nurse and prepared to leave. The woman, however, quickly stopped him.


    "Are you her family, sir?" the nurse asked, eyeing him curiously.


    "I..." Ji-Won hesitated a second, before finally answering truthfully. "No, I''m Miss Park''s boss."


    ''It is best to be honest about these things. Besides, it''s not like I can say we have any other kind of relationship apart from employer and employee.'' He thought regretfully.


    "I see." the nurse said, looking quite troubled. "Then, sir, can you please call someone from her family? There are some documents they need to fill in and sign."


    The nurse''s voice brought Ji-Won back to the conversation.


    "I''ll try." He quickly replied to the nurse.


    The woman nodded in response and, with a small bow, she left for Su-Jin''s room to make sure everything was alright before the doctor arrived.


    Left alone in the corridor, thinking about Su-Jin''s family, Ji-Won felt stumped.


    Surely, this information must have been mentioned in her resume, as well as in other work documents. But, Ji-Won couldn''t remember reading any one of those.


    In truth, this negligence was all on him. Who told him to be so biased against Su-Jin, as to not even go through her resume properly?


    ''Aah, I am a failure as a boss. I truly am an idiot.'' Ji-Won groaned internally.


    As he walked along the hospital corridors, heading towards Su-Jin''s room, he continued to grumble silently.


    ''What should I do then? Should I call the Human Resources department and ask them for details? They must have this information stored in her file.''


    Indeed, Ji-Won came up with a great plan, which under normal circumstances might have worked. But, at that moment, there was a huge problem standing in front of this terrific idea.


    There was currently an ongoing Sports Day event, in which every department in Kanji Tourism was required to take part. And to top it all off, it was also a Sunday.


    Ji-Won felt more and more disgruntled with each passing second.


    Just when he was about to slap himself mentally, Ji-Won''s thoughts unexpectedly turned to Min-Jun.


    ''As far as I know, he''s the closest person she has to a family. Either way, he is her boyfriend, so he might know more. Perhaps he could tell me whom else to call.'' Ji-Won grasped onto this thought with hope.


    While he pondered silently like that, his stomach did a strange flip, but Ji-Won chose to ignore it. Considering the situation, he had to use whatever means he had at his disposal. After all, a solution was still a solution, even if he wasn''t happy with it.


    After taking several deep breaths, Ji-Won finally calmed down. Then, rummaging inside one of his jacket pockets, he pulled out Su-Jin''s phone.


    At that moment, Ji-Won congratulated himself for his extraordinary foresight.


    Back at the campsite, right before the paramedics took Su-Jin in the ambulance, Ji-Won had taken her phone. That had really been an inspired decision, since the object now turned out to be quite useful.


    Ji-Won''s steps faltered and he ultimately stopped in the middle of the corridor. For a while, he just stood there with Su-Jin''s phone clutched in one hand. He kept pressing the button on the side of the phone, causing the picture of Su-Jin and Min-Jun to flash briefly before his eyes, before vanishing again.


    After several moments, Ji-Won ultimately steeled himself and swiped the screen.


    The screensaver flickered and the phone was instantly unlocked. It really was lucky that Su-Jin was such a simple person, not having put any kind of password or code to lock her phone.


    Thinking about this, Ji-Won subconsciously breathed out in relief. Then, he began searching for Min-Jun''s number.


    Ji-Won didn''t have to scroll for too long. He already knew how the young man was saved in Su-Jin''s phone, so he reached the contact quite easily.


    Once he found ''My Little Man'' in Su-Jin''s contacts, Ji-Won sucked in a sharp breath and pressed the call button.


    Ji-Won was the first to greet the moment the call connected.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello? Who is this?" Min-Jun''s low voice traveled from the other end.


    "This is Director Kang, Miss Park Su-Jin''s boss. I have something to tell you regarding Miss Park."


    Reaching up to here, Ji-Won stopped. Silence ensued as Min-Jun waited for Ji-Won to continue speaking.


    Ji-Won, on the other hand, dreaded the words he had to say next, but there was no running away from it. Since it happened in his presence, and also because he was Su-Jin''s boss, it was his responsibility to deal with this matter.


    Taking another deep breath, Ji-Won finally told Min-Jun what happened.


    "Miss Park suffered an accident during the last event of our Sports Day. While walking through the forest she fell down a slope and hit her head. We''re currently at Sewon hospital."


    "How is she?"


    "Still unconscious, but the nurse said it might not be too dangerous. Probably a concussion at most."


    There was a short pause, in which Ji-Won could hear the young man taking a deep breath.


    A moment later, Min-Jun finally replied. His voice sounded anxious, yet firm.


    "I will be right there."

 Chapter 108 - Brother

    "I''m sorry to have called you here like this." Ji-Won said, brushing a hand over the back of his head. "They asked me for a family member and I didn''t know who else to call."


    "It''s alright. Thank you very much for calling me." Min-Jun replied, staring at the man in front of him with an intense gaze.


    The moment he arrived at the hospital, Min-Jun saw the worry in Ji-Won''s eyes. It made him think that perhaps this man cared about his sister more than just a boss caring for his employee.


    The look on Ji-Won''s face, the quivering of his eyes, as well as the rumpled state of his attire, they all pointed towards something more than just a simple work relationship.


    It seemed similar to the way a man would act when the woman he liked is hurt.


    Thinking about this more threw Min-Jun in a complicated state of mind. It wouldn''t do to just continue making conjectures. Instead, he should try and ask more directly. After all, if this person really liked his sister then things were quite serious.


    While feeling a sudden brotherly overprotectiveness, Min-Jun decided to strike the iron while it was still hot. Attacking Ji-Won while the man was overly sensitive would surely bring about more results, than if he allowed Ji-Won enough time to calm down.


    With these thoughts in mind, Min-Jun began to speak in a low voice.


    "Director Kang, there is something I wish to¡­"


    But reaching up to here, Min-Jun was unexpectedly interrupted by the nurse.


    Coming up to them in a haste, the woman instantly turned to question Min-Jun.


    "Young man, are you Miss Park Su-Jin''s family?"


    "Yes." Min-Jun replied simply, reluctantly peeling his eyes away from Ji-Won''s face.


    "Then can you please come with me and fill the patient''s form?" the nurse seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Of course."


    That very moment, Ji-Won''s phone rang. It was Seo-Jun''s number.


    "Please excuse me. I have to take this." Ji-Won said hastily.


    He gave the nurse a small head bow, moving slightly farther away from the front desk. Once he was at a safe distance he quickly took the call.


    "Hello?"


    As soon as he heard Ji-Won''s greeting words, Seo-Jun''s worried voice travelled from the other end of the phone.


    "Ji-Won, is everything alright? Are you still at the hospital?"


    "Yes, everything is alright. Miss Park was taken to a room and the doctor will soon check up on her."


    "I see. Did she wake up?"


    "No, not yet." Ji-Won replied with a deep sigh.


    There was a pause before Ji-Won spoke again. This time, his voice sounded rather low and strained.


    "I might not stay here for the night. Earlier I called her boyfriend over and¡­ I''m sure he will stay with her."


    "Hm." Seo-Jun hummed in response, then he continued to speak, sounding pensive. "I guess you''re right about that."


    "I''ll call you later." Ji-Won said curtly.


    He wasn''t willing to keep the conversation going. So, after saying those parting words, he simply hung up the phone.


    The call ended, but Ji-Won still felt a mixture of weariness and vexation.


    Ji-Won knew that his best friend was just worried about him, so he regretted cutting the conversation short.


    At the same time, Ji-Won knew that he didn''t want to go back to Min-Jun either.


    For some reason, Min-Jun''s presence made him feel uneasy. As though the young man had some kind of supernatural powers to read people''s minds, Ji-Won felt inexplicably exposed in front of him.


    Ji-Won glanced back where the young man was still talking to the nurse.


    During the time Ji-Won had talked on the phone, she had given Min-Jun a paper to sign. Then she walked away, leaving Min-Jun alone.


    When Ji-Won looked in his direction, Min-Jun just happened to finish with the papers.


    "Director Kang." Min-Jun called out.


    He took a few steps towards the nervous looking man, stopping right in front of him. Once they were face to face again, Min-Jun gave a very respectful bow, "Director Kang, thank you so much for calling me. Now, please allow me to formally introduce myself."


    After saying this, Min-Jun raised his head and stared openly at the other man. Their eyes locked and the two fell into a staring contest.


    Ji-Won was so startled by this person''s unexpected behavior that he almost reeled backwards. But what was even more unbearable was that pair of dark brown eyes, looking as if they could see right through Ji-Won''s very soul.


    That person''s stare was really too intense to bear. Ji-Won wanted to look away but, as if a hook had grabbed his gaze, he was unable to extricate himself from this silent exchange.


    At the same time, though, his mind worked fervently in order to understand the meaning behind the other person''s baffling words.


    ''Eh? What is he talking about? What does he mean by formally introducing himself?''


    A short moment later, Min-Jun straightened himself up and spoke again in a polite, yet firm voice.


    "My name is Park Min-Jun. I am Park Su-Jin''s younger brother."


    Hearing these words, Ji-Won''s brain buzzed. For a moment he really didn''t understand them. As such, his mouth moved faster than his brain.


    "Yes, that¡­ Uhm, I already know that you¡­"


    But as he reached this point, Ji-Won''s words abruptly died out. It just so happened that Min-Jun''s words had finally been processed by his sluggish brain.


    Unfortunately, instead of enlightening him, they almost caused a general blackout, turning Ji-Won into the statue of a shell-shocked man.


    Ji-Won gaped at Min-Jun with a stupefied expression on his face. It was as if the young man had just declared that he was an alien or he sprung another head right before Ji-Won''s eyes.


    It took Ji-Won a few seconds to regain the full use of his brain.


    "Brother?" Ji-Won muttered, slowly grasping the meaning behind the word.


    Witnessing Ji-Won''s strong reaction effectively confirmed Min-Jun''s previous suspicions. He smiled and nodded to himself.


    ''Sure enough, I was right to think there was something more.. Now, just a little push and everything will be clear.''

 Chapter 109 - The Dream

    Su-Jin blinked against the blinding light. She raised one hand to shield her eyes from the dazzling sun and glanced around bemusedly.


    There was something rather strange about the place she was in, but she couldn''t say exactly what came off as odd.


    Could it have been the lack of sounds or wind? The fact that everything seemed to be frozen in place, lifeless like an oil painting? Or perhaps it was the oppressive sense of solitude that made her feel uncomfortable?


    Just as her vision was slowly getting used to the environment, Su-Jin saw a patch of vibrant green. A large field stretched as far as her eyes could see.


    Su-Jin took a deep breath, trying to calm her rapidly beating heart.


    There was a subtle scent of lilac and gardenia mixing with the smell of freshly cut grass. The blend of fragrances tickled Su-Jin''s nose, making her smile in delight.


    She paused, taking a deep whiff of that all too familiar scent, basking in it while her mind exploded into a kaleidoscope of emotions.


    As her senses were violently jerked awake by the sweetness of the flowers, Su-Jin''s consciousness began to sway. She felt like someone who had taken a sudden dive into a pool of cold water. She was falling, deeply, rapidly. She was heading towards an unknown place, one that both excited and terrified her.


    In that far away place lilacs and gardenias blossomed, spreading their beauty for no one but Su-Jin to see. It was like a spectacle without an audience.


    Those were her mother''s favorite flowers and, for that reason, Su-Jin had always associated them with her mother''s persona. Even after so many years she could still see with her mind''s eye her mother''s beautiful face and radiant smile. She remembered how the woman''s eyes would always carry a gentle and loving gaze. How her skin would always be enveloped in a sweet perfume that could calm and soothe Su-Jin''s mind.


    Before Su-Jin could envision anything else, she felt a soft touch on the side of her face. Something light and silky, almost like a feather, floated through the air, tapping against her cheek for one moment, before landing at her feet without a sound.


    Su-Jin blinked her eyes in confusion, staring blankly at the white, square object. The fabric looked of high quality. The color was like that of fresh snow against a patch of verdant green. A light blue spot in a corner was the only color that tinted the pure white surface.


    After several seconds, Su-Jin finally moved.


    She bent her knees and brought her face closer to the ground. She extended a hand, pinching a corner of the square piece of fabric. As she did so, Su-Jin couldn''t help but admire the softness of the material, taking note of how good it felt between her fingers. It was almost like she was holding a fluffy lump of cotton.


    At some point during her childhood, she used to think that clouds were made of cotton. She was sure that if it was possible to touch one, it would probably feel exactly like this, just as soft and ticklish.


    "What is this handkerchief doing here?" Su-Jin wondered aloud.


    Oddly enough, her voice sounded a little muffled, but she didn''t seem to realize. She was too absorbed in admiring the object in her hand to pay attention to anything else.


    There was something covering one corner of the small piece of fabric.


    Using her fingertips, Su-Jin could feel something protruding out of the fabric.


    In order to see what it was, she twirled the handkerchief in her hand until the object laid flat in her palm.


    That''s when she saw it.


    Three letters were staring up at Su-Jin.


    K. J. W.


    The initials were intricately sewn onto the handkerchief with a light blue thread. Both the color and the beauty of the pattern represented a glaring contrast to the pure, simple whiteness of the handkerchief.


    Judging by the exquisite needlework, whoever stitched those letters had put their entire heart into it. As though they had tried to seal a little part of themselves inside the handkerchief.


    With a jolt of surprise, Su-Jin clutched the handkerchief tighter, almost crushing it between her fingers. Her heart began drumming against her chest and her breathing quickened.


    She couldn''t explain the feeling, but she could sense her mind struggling to remember something.


    But what?


    Before she could answer her own thoughts, Su-Jin felt her legs aching. She had been squatting for a while and her muscles were now protesting.


    A wave of dizziness swept over her as Su-Jin struggled to straighten herself up. She stumbled on her feet, taking two steps forward before she could finally regain her balance.


    Then, looking at the vast expanse that surrounded her, Su-Jin contemplated what to do.


    Should she walk ahead or should she just stay where she was?


    In the end, Su-Jin decided it was best to move, rather than stay put. Being in a strange and unfamiliar place made her feel restless. And the emptiness of the place, the lack of any sign of life only brought her uneasiness.


    Although it didn''t seem like there was much to explore, at least it was better to stay on the move. Maybe that way she would be able to find her way out of that lush field.


    With that in mind, Su-Jin picked a random direction and kept on walking. Her steps never faltered, until she finally felt her feet growing numb.


    Just when she thought about stopping, Su-Jin unexpectedly saw the scenery change. With each step that she took, her environment changed drastically.


    Su-Jin''s movements halted.


    Surprisingly, she found herself out of the large grass field.


    A thick forest surrounded her on all sides. Tall and sturdy trees created a barrier between the small spot she was standing on and the rest of the woodland. She was thus confided in that narrow space.


    The light was beginning to dim as the sun slowly fell across the sky. Su-Jin glanced up with a start.


    She had been so focused on walking that she hadn''t noticed how late it was. In just a little bit the sun would be gone and the night would settle over the land. And if that wasn''t scary enough, she just had to be stranded in the middle of a forest with no exit in sight.


    With her heart thumping wildly in her chest, Su-Jin began to walk hurriedly. Maybe she could find some shelter upfront.


    As though to answer her silent pleas, the universe granted her a chance.


    After walking for some time, Su-Jin noticed the lines of trees were beginning to thin. She was getting closer to the edge of the forest. Now, if only she could find a place to stay the night...


    Along with that thought came another surprise¡­

 Chapter 110 - Feelings Of Empathy

    So as to not alert the opponent of his intentions, Min-Jun was careful to maintain a calm and polite appearance on the outside.


    "Yes, I am indeed her brother. I believe there has been a misunderstanding regarding this matter. Am I right to believe so?" He asked calmly, raising an eyebrow.


    "Y-yes...I¡­ I mean... No... I¡­ I don''t... Know..."


    While his mind was trying to assimilate the new information, Ji-Won stupidly stumbled on his words.


    "I just find this all too¡­ shocking." he added in an undertone.


    ''So he is not her boyfriend, but her brother? Then, that means I was mistaken¡­ this entire time¡­ I was wrong¡­ to think that he was her¡­ her boyfriend¡­'' Ji-Won sluggishly accepted the idea in his head.


    As if reading Ji-Won''s mind, Min-Jun continued to speak bluntly.


    "You believed I was her boyfriend, didn''t you, Director Kang?"


    "Yes. As a matter of fact, I did believe that." Ji-Won blurted out honestly, astonishing even himself.


    "What caused this misunderstanding? Was it because of the way she has me saved in her contacts?"


    "That was partially the reason." Ji-Won replied slowly, scrunching up his eyebrows in concentration.


    He seemed to be hypnotized by Min-Jun''s assertive demeanor, which caused him to speak truthfully.


    But despite still being unable to fully shake off the astonishment he was feeling, Ji-Won was beginning to be slightly more aware of the implications of his words.


    All of a sudden, he felt worried.


    Would admitting to everything this easily make him look bad in Min-Jun''s eyes? Would the young man think of him as strange?


    ''But then again, what does it matter to me how this person sees me or what he thinks of me?'' Ji-Won added a silent afterthought.


    To Ji-Won''s surprise, as well as relief, Min-Jun didn''t seem to be particularly bothered by all this.


    On the contrary, the young man had a look on his face that clearly stated he wasn''t surprised one bit by Ji-Won''s confessions.


    At that moment, Min-Jun unexpectedly sighed, brushing a hand through his dark brown hair. The strands got ruffled, but he didn''t seem to care. His eyes traveled along the corridor, towards the room where Su-Jin was now lying unconscious.


    When his voice finally came out, it sounded both sad and helpless.


    "I told Su-Jin to change that name a thousand times, but she is too stubborn to listen. Whenever I bring up the subject, she always gets angry and refuses. To be honest, that''s actually how my parents used to call me when I was very small. In their eyes I was their ''little man''."


    Min-Jun paused, sucking in a deep breath before continuing.


    "The last time I saw my father, he took me in his arms and gave me a mission. He told me to watch over the house and take care of my sister. [Because that''s what men do. They protect the ones they love.], he said. I was six at the time, so I merely thought that being a man and protecting someone sounded cool. I felt important and proud. Little did I know that I will really have to take on this role, even before I could barely understand its real meaning."


    Reaching up to here, Min-Jun eventually stopped talking. His gaze became deep, as he continued to stare in the direction of Su-Jin''s hospital room. Something flickered in his eyes, causing their light brown color to seem darker.


    Ji-Won, on the other hand, stared at Min-Jun in stunned silence.


    After listening to the young man''s words, his mood had become complicated. Forget not knowing what to say, he didn''t even understand what he was feeling at the moment.


    Whether he felt sympathy, pity or something else it was difficult to say.


    And as if that wasn''t enough to give him a headache, another string of thoughts cropped inside his befuddled mind.


    Was he really just confused about learning the truth? Or was he, in fact, feeling relieved knowing that Min-Jun, whom he thought was Su-Jin''s boyfriend, was actually her brother?


    Without warning, Ji-Won felt his heart beating faster. A sense of excitement mixed with apprehension took hold of him, causing warning signals to go off inside his brain.


    As a consequence, he immediately decided to back away from this dangerous train of thoughts.


    Shaking his head slowly, Ji-Won pushed aside everything else for the moment. There would be enough time to ponder over these matters once his mind cleared up.


    With that resolution made, Ji-Won pulled something out of his pocket. Taking a step closer, he raised the object at Min-Jun''s eye level.


    "What about this?" Ji-Won asked quietly.


    "This¡­" Min-Jun''s eyes widened. "How come you have it?"


    The expression he wore clearly expressed his utter shock at finding that object in Ji-Won''s possession.


    Glancing strangely at the ring, Ji-Won replied truthfully.


    "The other day we had a sports event and Miss Park lost her necklace in the field. She didn''t notice until nighttime. Even after searching for it, she couldn''t find it. Someone¡­"


    Ji-Won hesitated for a moment, not knowing exactly how to continue.


    In the end, he chose to bend the truth a little. Telling half-truths might save him from an unpleasant recollection.


    "Someone else found the necklace and gave it to me. I was planning on returning it to her today, but the accident happened before I was able to do that." Ji-Won smiled sadly. "At that time, she said it was very important to her, so I thought¡­ Also, previously I saw you were wearing a matching one. I mean, they look like couple rings to me¡­" Ji-Won finished awkwardly.


    Shock and confusion flickered in Min-Jun''s eyes. For a second, he didn''t know what expression to make. He felt like laughing and crying at the same time.


    ''With such a wild imagination, this Director could easily write a book full of angst and romance. But¡­ I guess it can''t be helped. Anyone looking at these rings would probably think the same as him. Especially if they already had their minds set that we are a couple.''


    As he silently mused over the situation, Min-Jun felt his feelings soften. With his lips curving into a smile his expression also changed. It was a soft, yet slightly sad mien.


    With slow, almost hesitant movements, Min-Jun pulled out his own necklace from under his shirt, holding it up for Ji-Won to see.


    "You were not far from the truth, Director Kang." Min-Jun said, glancing between the two silvery objects. "These are our parents'' wedding rings. After they died we each took one and decided to wear them as pendants. Su-Jin took our mother''s ring, while I took father''s."


    Pausing once again, Min-Jun took a deep breath, before continuing to speak slowly.


    "It might sound silly, but doing this helped us feel closer to them. While wearing these rings, we felt as though they were still here, watching over us."


    A deep silence fell between the two men. The atmosphere soon filled with sadness and emotion, as both of them got absorbed in their own thoughts.


    In the end, it was Ji-Won who spoke first. His deep voice travlled through the space between them, slowly pulling Min-Jun back to the conversation.


    "It''s not silly. Wanting to grasp tightly onto those people you love and cherish the most, even after they are gone, trying whatever means possible to not forget them¡­ I can understand that and I don''t think it''s silly. On the contrary, I admire it, for brave are those who continue to remember, not those who choose to forget just because it''s painful."


    Ji-Won felt his voice cracking under the strain of his own sorrow, so he stopped talking. But it was already too late.


    Despite Ji-Won''s best efforts at maintaining a calm and collected appearance, Min-Jun could very well hear the quivering emotion in the other man''s voice. Using his keen sense, Min-Jun easily grasped the underlying meaning behind Ji-Won''s words.


    "You speak as if from experience." Min-Jun pointed out with his usual frankness.


    Despite being called out on it in such a blunt manner, Ji-Won wasn''t angry. On the contrary, he was suddenly seeing Min-Jun in a very different light.


    This young man seemed very mature for his age.


    From what he could see, Min-Jun''s temperament was cool and composed. Compared to other youngsters of his age, who only knew how to have fun and eat their parents'' money, this person really seemed as though he could take care of himself, as well as others.


    Independent, strong-willed and blunt to the point of rudeness¡­ that was the way Ji-Won could describe the Park Min-Jun that stood in front of him.


    Apart from all those things, though, Min-Jun was also Su-Jin''s younger brother. He was her family, the only one she had left.


    Moreover, he was also an orphan, just like him.


    At that moment, Ji-Won felt an unprecedented pull towards this pair of siblings. It was a feeling unlike anything he had ever felt before towards another person. As though there was a strange connection between the three of them, forcing them to cross paths and binding them together in a whirlpool of events.


    Recalling Min-Jun''s words just now, Ji-Won showed a rare smile. For some reason, he felt that he could be honest with this person.


    "Just like you said, I know how that feels. Wanting to feel closer to someone you lost... I understand that feeling very well." Ji-Won said quietly.


    He stopped for a moment, gazing down at the gleaming ring. Then, after careful consideration, he slowly pushed the necklace towards Min-Jun.


    "Can you please give this to Miss Park? Since it is very important to her, I am sure she will feel better if it were in her possession when she wakes up."


    Min-Jun took the necklace, but instead of looking at it, his eyes brushed over Ji-Won''s face.


    Their eyes met and, once again, the two men wordlessly stared at each other.


    After what seemed like almost a minute, Min-Jun asked another shocking question.


    "Director Kang, do you like my sister?"

 Chapter 111 - The Dream -continued-

    The moment she took the first step out of the woods, Su-Jin was met with a startling scenery.


    Right in front of her eyes was a large body of water. It should have been a lake, but somehow it gave Su-Jin the impression that it stretched far and wide like an ocean.


    The waters were a deep, dark blue and were extremely quiet.


    Like the surface of an oversized mirror, the lake water reflected the dotted sky above. Watching the horizon line blending with the lake created the impression of two worlds merging into one. She couldn''t tell where one stopped and the other began.


    Su-Jin quietly approached the shore. Her footsteps were soundless as she took step after step towards the bank.


    Stopping just when the tip of her shoe was about to be drenched, Su-Jin bent her body forward. Then she glanced into the deep waters.


    Darkness. That was all she could see beneath the still surface of the lake.


    Su-Jin felt her spine tingling with apprehension and, for just a short moment, a strong feeling of uneasiness took hold of her.


    And it wasn''t just because of the strange body of water that spread well beyond her line of sight. Even without the ominous abyss, the eerie solitude would have been enough to give Su-Jin goosebumps.


    But to her amazement, Su-Jin felt more than just that. In fact, she felt rather¡­ impatient. It was almost as though she was expecting something¡­ waiting for someone to appear.


    But who? And why would she come all the way there to see that person?


    Just as Su-Jin was wondering about that, the surface of the water began to ripple. Small waves started to form somewhere far away where Su-Jin couldn''t see. They undulated gracefully across the lake''s surface, stopping to caress the shore with light, swaying movements.


    A small piece of paper was brought to the shore by one of the waves. The small object swayed gently in a back and forth motion, appearing to tease anyone who thought of catching it. Then the water playfully pushed the paper forward, turning it along with the water and allowing Su-Jin to see it better.


    It was a small photograph.


    Without thinking beforehand, Su-Jin sprang forward, dashing into the water without reserve. The cool liquid swirled around her ankles, causing her to shudder. It was cold, much colder than she had anticipated, but that didn''t make her stop.


    Before she realized what she was doing, Su-Jin was already pinching the paper between her fingers, fishing it out of the lake waters. She gave the object a small flick, trying to chase away the cold droplets that hung by its corners.


    As she played with it, Su-Jin finally noticed the contents of the photograph. The picture was rather dark, probably taken somewhere around twilight. Despite the poor lighting, the last sun rays coming from below the horizon were enough to allow Su-Jin to see the image of two people. They had been captured with their backs towards the fading light, a bright smile hanging on their lips.


    Based on their raven black hair and delicate features it was clear that they were related.


    The photographer had also managed to capture something of their surroundings as well. In the low left corner stood a beautiful traditional two-story building. The massive building was made entirely of wood, with a hip-and-gable roof style and upturned eaves.


    Su-Jin gawked at the image in utter disbelief. There was a powerful sense of familiarity as she stared at the two people''s faces.


    But where had she seen them before?


    Then, all of a sudden, the water began to churn as though something big was struggling to get out from the depths.


    Su-Jin flinched in fright and was just about to step backwards, when the water surface unexpectedly stilled.


    As suddenly as it had begun, the rippling stopped and the lake quieted down. The water remained unmoving, mirroring the sky just as it did before.


    Yet, something was different now.


    After glancing at the lake, Su-Jin froze. She felt as though all the air had left her lungs and she struggled to breathe. No matter how hard she tried, Su-Jin wasn''t capable of comprehending what had just happened.


    Like a mythical water creature, a wooden bridge now spread its length across the entire lake. Just like those ancient tales, one could see the dragon''s head, but not its tail. The massive body of the bridge stretched far from the shore where Su-Jin was, until it got lost into the darkness ahead.


    Just as she was peering towards the new apparition, Su-Jin''s nose suddenly twitched. She caught a whiff of perfume and her eyes widened in surprise. The scent was very light, but it somehow tugged at her heartstrings. Like a long forgotten memory, it caused her to be a little melancholic, but joyful at the same time.


    The first thing that popped into Su-Jin''s mind was that her mother was there. But then she realized that the scent was very different from her mother''s perfume. Instead of being delicate and sweet, it resembled the late summer night breeze; cool and refreshing.


    A moment later Su-Jin noticed the outline of a person walking along the bridge. Even as the person walked onto the wooden surface, their steps made almost no noise at all.


    Based on the stature, the newcomer seemed to be tall and lean.


    A man.


    Along with that realization, Su-Jin could easily recognize the contour of a man''s body, the long arms and legs, as well as the round shoulders and sturdy upper body.


    Slowly, the person''s steps brought him closer to the shore. But, to Su-Jin''s disbelief, she couldn''t see his face. A blur, thick like a fog, covered the man''s features. All she could see from that distance was his tousled dark colored hair and white skin.


    While Su-Jin was wavering between apprehension and curiosity, the man finally reached the end of the bridge. However, his footsteps halted just before he could reach the shore.


    Su-Jin and he stared at each other for a moment. The silence stretched Su-Jin''s nerves taut and she began to feel anxious in her heart. She wanted to speak, the words pooled and roiled inside her mind, but her throat felt inexplicably dry. She swallowed hard a few times, but the parched feeling wouldn''t disappear from her mouth.


    ''Who are you?''


    The unspoken question hung in the air before gradually dissolving like mist.


    Then the person moved. He raised a hand, stretching his long fingers towards Su-Jin.


    Just when Su-Jin thought he would speak, she felt an icy cold grip on her wrist.


    With a jolt of panic, she looked down, expecting to see someone or something holding onto her tightly. But she didn''t see any of that. All she could see was her own hand, gripping the picture between her fingers. She was crushing the paper so hard that the two people''s faces were barely visible anymore through the wrinkles.


    Su-Jin wanted to ask him what he was looking for, but when she opened her mouth, no words came out. She blinked in his direction, trying to convey her puzzlement.


    At the same time, the man unexpectedly lunged forward, cutting the distance between them in a few strides.


    Then everything went black.


    On the other side of the dream, Su-Jin was jolted awake.. Her body sprang up on the hospital bed and she violently gasped for air.

 Chapter 112 - What Is Lost…

    "Director Kang, do you like my sister?"


    "..."


    This sudden question came like a clap of thunder in Ji-Won''s ears, rendering him completely speechless. The shock almost caused his soul to be frightened out of his body.


    It appeared that Min-Jun was set on giving him hot and cold showers. Like a relentless attacker, he kept throwing Ji-Won''s heart into a rollercoaster of emotions with all these surprise questions.


    In truth, Ji-Won really didn''t know how to cope with everything that was happening, so he could only gape at the other person in stupefaction.


    During the time Ji-Won was trying to adjust his mindset, Min-Jun was gazing calmly at the troubled man.


    He didn''t consider anything wrong with his inquiry. After all, coming from the ever straightforward Min-Jun this kind of bluntness was quite typical.


    Not to mention that, after his suspicions were somewhat clarified, he wanted to confirm them even further.


    Min-Jun didn''t want to leave even a shadow of a doubt, so he took advantage of Ji-Won lowering his defenses in front of him to launch another sudden attack.


    "I..."


    Ji-Won blinked several times, then paused.


    What were his exact feelings?


    He didn''t even know how to reply to that question.


    During all this time since he had met Su-Jin, he never once stopped to think how he felt about her. Therefore, Min-Jun''s query only brought a fresh turmoil to his already troubled mind.


    It appeared that Min-Jun had a strange effect on Ji-Won. For some reason, this young man made him baffled and confused whenever they met. He also had the ability to somewhat intimidate him, which wasn''t easy to do to a man like Ji-Won.


    Just like before, Ji-Won felt his mind working effortlessly, easing his mind into spouting the truth behind his hazy thoughts.


    "I don''t know." Ji-Won finally replied, feeling distressed by his own honesty.


    "Then, I suggest you find out." Min-Jun retorted with a light shrug. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''m going to check on Su-Jin."


    With that, Min-Jun put the necklace back inside his shirt, while storing Su-Jin''s in a pocket.


    This series of actions, as well as the young man''s words, startled Ji-Won out of his reverie.


    "Ah, yes, of course. She will probably feel scared if she wakes up and there is no one around. You better go. I will wait here." he said hastily.


    "You should probably go home, Director Kang. I am sure that after everything that happened you are tired. Tomorrow is also Monday, so¡­" Min-Jun paused, leaving his words to trail off.


    Ji-Won hesitated. He was torn between the desire to insist on staying and the awareness that it probably wouldn''t be appropriate of him to do so. Especially not after the last part of his conversation with Min-Jun.


    Recalling the young man''s question, as well as his answer, Ji-Won felt even more keenly that it probably wouldn''t be a good idea to remain there. He should probably go and clear his head before doing anything else.


    After all, Su-Jin was now taken care of by her one and only brother. That means she was in good hands, so there was nothing for Ji-Won to feel worried about.


    Just when Ji-Won was battling with himself, Min-Jun once again decided to show off his frightening mind reading ability.


    "You don''t have to worry, Director Kang. Once my sister wakes up, I will let you know."


    Therefore, after hemming and hawing for a while, Ji-Won ended up going home that night.


    Right before he left the hospital, he sent a message to Seo-Jun, letting his friend know that he was on his way home.


    When he got inside his car, Ji-Won leaned his head back, closing his eyes for a moment.


    All the fatigue accumulated throughout the day suddenly was felt by him at that very moment.


    Like a huge wave crashing against the shore, the exhaustion violently hit both Ji-Won''s mind and body.


    Hoping it might help soothe both his nerves and muscles, Ji-Won took a hot shower.


    It was the longest shower he had ever taken in his life.


    While standing under the burning streams for almost an hour he could sense the knots inside his dazed mind slowly untangling. Yet, there were still many things eluding him.


    Like the last question Min-Jun asked.


    No matter how hard he tried, Ji-Won still couldn''t figure out if his feelings were indeed those of ''like'' or if they were something else.


    After the shower, Ji-Won changed into something comfortable and flopped onto his couch. Leaning back, he raised an arm to cover his face. A loud sigh came tumbling out of his chest.


    "Argh¡­ this is really infuriating. Why is a twenty-year-old better than me at being frank? And why does he seem to always know what I am thinking?" he grumbled.


    With a click of his tongue, Ji-Won pushed back the dissatisfaction at Min-Jun''s prowess and, instead, decided to focus his thoughts on something else.


    He lowered his hand, reaching towards the side of the couch.


    There was a photo album placed on the left, right within hand''s reach. Ji-Won slowly picked it up flipping through the pages casually.


    When he got to the page with the missing picture, he stopped. Just like before, his eyes stared intently at that empty spot as though he could somehow manage to conjure the picture with his gaze.


    But there was no way to retrieve what was lost, other than searching for it. And Ji-Won had searched for that picture. For many years he kept looking through all his belongings, checking every nook and cranny inside his parent''s house.


    One time, he made such a huge mess that the servants were startled, thinking that he was angry with the Chairman and wanted to turn the house upside down in vengeance. Without knowing the reason behind Ji-Won''s behavior, they tried to coax him into calming down.


    But how could Ji-Won calm down before finding that picture?


    In the end, after checking everywhere he could think of, Ji-Won was forced to give up. He could only conclude that the picture was truly lost. Just like his mother''s existence, that piece of paper was no longer with him to give him confort.


    Feeling a sudden gush of irritation, Ji-Won snapped the album shut and threw it on the couch next to him.. Then, he jumped to his feet and strode inside his bedroom.

 Chapter 113 - Visiting The Patient

    The next morning Ji-Won went to work as usual.


    Throughout the day, though, his mind had been otherwise engaged, making it difficult for him to focus on his job.


    He kept thinking about Su-Jin and her condition.


    Also, thoughts about Min-Jun and the new information about their relationship made Ji-Won''s mind waver.


    Despite having accepted the truth now, he was still baffled by his own stupidity.


    What was he really feeling about the situation, though?


    Even after thinking about it for the entire night, he was still unable to find an answer to this question.


    Before he left the hospital a night before, Min-Jun had given him his number, with the promise of sending a message the moment Su-Jin woke up.


    That made Ji-Won even more restless. He kept checking his phone once every other minute.


    In the end, his friend''s agitation upset Seo-Jun to such a degree that he eventually hid the phone in a drawer, only to be harshly reprimanded by a very angry Ji-Won.


    "Why would you do such a childish thing like that?!" Ji-Won blew his top at Seo-Jun.


    "Because you aren''t doing your work properly." Seo-Jun snapped, throwing two thick files on top of Ji-Won''s desk. "Your mind is in a daze and you already made two mistakes in a report. Are you really planning on giving the financial department those numbers? I''m telling you, if you submit these two reports, they will think you are possessed by a dumb ghost."


    Listening to his friend''s tirade almost gave Ji-Won a headache.


    "Alright, alright, no need to get so riled up." he groaned. "I''ll check everything again and make sure there aren''t any mistakes on the final drafts."


    "Good. And make sure you work properly." Seo-Jun huffed in affectation.


    As a response, Ji-Won shot a death glare at Seo-Jun. Seeing this, the latter instantly understood to shut his mouth.


    ~~~


    It was three in the afternoon when Ji-Won''s phone finally rang.


    The message said that Su-Jin was awake and that she was feeling alright. She suffered a very mild concussion and a sprained ankle, but she''d be fine after a while. Visitors were allowed with the condition of not staying for too long.


    That afternoon, Ji-Won, together with Seo-Jun and Yeon-Ah, went to visit Su-Jin at the hospital.


    The moment he reached the door to Su-Jin''s hospital room, Ji-Won stopped.


    All of a sudden he felt unsure of whether he really wanted to enter or not. These nerves were mainly caused by that conversation he had with Su-Jin''s brother the previous evening.


    Seeing him hesitate, Seo-Jun slid the door open and forcefully pushed his friend inside.


    Ji-Won stumbled on his feet, instantly attracting the attention of the two people who were inside the room.


    Su-Jin was sitting up with her back leaned against the headboard, while Min-Jun was perched on one side of the bed, leaning casually towards his sister.


    The moment they heard noises at the door, they both turned their heads around. Their eyes landed on Ji-Won at the same time, staring at him in surprise.


    The man looked flustered and, at first glance, he appeared to want to be anywhere else but there.


    Right behind Ji-Won came Seo-Jun, who was wearing his trademark smile and exhibited a most cheerful appearance.


    To the left of the group was Yeon-Ah, who flung herself at Su-Jin the moment she saw her. She immediately began speaking breathlessly, while hugging her friend tightly.


    "Su-Jin! Gosh, I have been so worried. When Deputy Director Kim came and told me that you were hurt and had to be taken to the hospital, I thought my heart would stop beating."


    After stopping to take a breath of air, Yeon-Ah leaned back slightly, taking in Su-Jin''s appearance.


    From what she could see, Su-Jin looked tired, but otherwise seemed uninjured. Or at least there was nothing major showing on either her body or face. There was a small cut below her left eye, probably from a twig or a rock, and she had several thin scratches on her hands.


    In short, there was nothing that should require prolonged hospitalization.


    Following this assessment, Yeon-Ah allowed herself to breathe out a sigh of relief. Releasing her friend, the young woman continued to stare Su-Jin down in a very ''big sisterly'' way.


    "What happened?"


    "Well, that is¡­"


    Su-Jin began, then stopped in order to glance at Ji-Won.


    However, the man stubbornly avoided her eyes, acting as though he couldn''t hear or see anything.


    Taking that as a cue to answer the question herself, Su-Jin began to relate what happened during the ''hunting'' event.


    "It really was a silly accident. I saw a black ribbon caught in a bush and I wanted to grab it. Unfortunately, it was too out of reach. When I leaned over the slope, my feet slipped on some rocks and¡­ well you know the rest. Director Kang helped me and now here I am." Su-Jin finished sheepishly, scratching the back of her head.


    A second later, she let out a soft wince. The back of her head was still tender from the hit and touching it just now felt really painful.


    At this display, everyone inside the room gasped, looking worriedly at the patient.


    Even Ji-Won forgot to appear aloof and, instead, approached Su-Jin''s bed in two strides.


    "Are you alright?" he asked with trepidation.


    All this while, he purposefully ignored Min-Jun''s intense stares.


    The young man continued to remain perched on one side of the bed, while Yeon-Ah had taken the other side. They were both watching Ji-Won standing, looming down over Su-Jin like a big shadow.


    The only other man inside the room kept himself slightly apart from the scene, thinking that it looked both funny and strange. He felt the urge to laugh out loud, but feared that, if he did so, Ji-Won might fly into a rage from embarrassment.


    Before Su-Jin was able to answer Ji-Won''s question, the door slid open and the doctor walked in.


    "Ah, Miss Park, I see you have visitors.." he said with an affable smile.

 Chapter 114 - Caring For One’s Employee

    The doctor was a man in his late forties, but he looked slightly older, most probably due to all the hours he had to pull at the hospital. He was tall and thin, with a rather gaunt face. But the smile that had settled on his lips transformed his features into a more pleasant expression. As he looked at Su-Jin, he really seemed like a kind and caring uncle.


    Ji-Won quickly stepped away from Su-Jin''s bed, allowing the doctor to check the patient.


    Two minutes later, the doctor finished the examination and declared himself satisfied with the result.


    "As I was saying before, Miss Park has suffered a mild concussion and has a sprained ankle. Other than that, she is perfectly healthy. We will keep her under observation for another night but after that, she can return home and continue her recovery there."


    Turning towards the patient, the doctor made one final recommendation.


    "Just make sure not to move around too much, so as to not aggravate the sprain. As for the head injury, my advice is to take a break from any stressful work and rest for a few days."


    Hearing this, everyone once again sighed in relief.


    They were all about to thank the doctor, when Ji-Won unexpectedly stepped forward and stopped the man from leaving.


    "Sir, isn''t it too soon for her to leave the hospital? Considering the fact that she hit her head, wouldn''t it be safer to keep her under observation for a bit longer?"


    The middle-aged doctor paused in his movements and shot Ji-Won an inquisitive look. The smile he had retained ever since he entered the hospital room was now slipping away. Yet, instead of appearing displeased by Ji-Won''s interruption, he merely seemed intrigued.


    As he turned to face Ji-Won''s determined gaze, the doctor arched an eyebrow.


    "Are you perhaps doubting my capabilities to assess my patient''s situation?" he asked with light amusement.


    "Not at all, sir." Ji-Won calmly shook his head and continued. "I am merely stating my concerns regarding my employee''s well-being."


    Hearing this, Su-Jin couldn''t continue to ignore the situation any longer, so she hastily intervened.


    "Director Kang, there is really nothing wrong with me. The doctor just said that it''s fine for me to recover at home. As long as I rest for one or two days, I will be fine. There is really no need for me to stay here."


    As Su-Jin spoke, her eyes kept glancing nervously between Ji-Won and the doctor.


    She hoped that what she said might solve the matter but, to her surprise, Ji-Won acted as though her words went through one ear and out the other.


    "Sir, please consider allowing Miss Park to stay here a few more days, just to make sure everything is alright. I will pay for the medical expenses, so rest assured."


    "Hmm¡­ is that so?" the doctor hummed, raising a hand to rub to bottom of his chin.


    The man continued to stare curiously at Ji-Won. For a second, his gaze also shifted towards Su-Jin, as if pondering over something, before finally returning to Ji-Won.


    Then, all of a sudden, he nodded.


    "Very well. I will have Miss Park stay here until Friday. Today is Monday, therefore, by the end of the week we will have enough time to discover if anything is the matter with her health. Is that satisfactory enough?"


    Ji-Won heaved a sigh of relief and quickly gave the doctor a respectful bow, even maintaining his head slightly lowered for a moment.


    "Yes, thank you doctor. And I am sorry if my request just now seemed too rude."


    The doctor seemed to be pleased with this reaction, so his tone softened when he replied.


    "That''s alright. Young people such as yourselves usually aren''t so careful with their health and, therefore, I was quite surprised. But I am glad to see that you are very thoughtful of your employees." The doctor paused, before saying another sentence, his voice carrying the trace of a smile. "You must be a very well-liked boss."


    Turning to Su-Jin, the man gave her a small nod.


    "Then, I''ll be off now. Please let the nurse know if you need anything. I will check on you again tomorrow morning."


    Su-Jin nodded her head, feeling very hopeless.


    It''s not that she didn''t appreciate Ji-Won''s good intentions, or that she didn''t like the fact that he was helping her. But rather, having him come out and say all those things in front of the doctor, made her feel very embarrassed.


    For a split second, her image of the current situation became slightly distorted. It was almost like Ji-Won wasn''t just her boss, but a man who cared very much for her. Enough to even argue with her doctor over her treatment.


    Nevertheless, the moment Su-Jin saw Ji-Won''s sour expression, all her fantasies crumbled into dust.


    There was really no way she could picture him as anything else than an upset Director who had to deal with a particularly troublesome employee.


    Just before the doctor left the room, he advised them to keep their visit brief and not to agitate the patient.


    "She still needs a lot of rest, especially during the first few days of recuperation." He said firmly, right before closing the door.


    As soon as they were left alone, the five young people began staring at each other. Soon, an uncomfortable silence fell over them.


    Su-Jin was fumbling with her fingers, feeling more nervous by the second. She knew what she had to do, but was suddenly feeling very nervous about it.


    ''Just two words, Su-Jin. You only have to say those two words and be done with it. What''s the worst that could happen? He may shout at you, blame you for being stupid but, other than that, what can he do? It''s not like he''ll eat you alive. So, you''d better straighten up and face him properly! Park Su-Jin, you can do it!'' She told herself, trying to muster her courage.


    Taking a deep breath, she slowly leaned her head back, looking at Ji-Won in apprehension.

 Chapter 115 - ‘I Don’t Want To’

    The moment he saw her glance at him, Ji-Won quickly averted his eyes and took a step backwards from her bed. He looked like he was startled by some great enemy.


    The rest were watching the scene in curious silence. Yeon-Ah and Min-Jun were sitting on the bed, while Seo-Jun found himself a chair in one corner of the room. He sat there, slowly shifting his gaze between his friend and Su-Jin, as if he was curious to see which one of the two would break the silence first.


    Eventually it was Su-Jin who acted first.


    She cleared her throat, causing the wave of stifling silence to gradually disperse.


    "Director Kang, I¡­ Uhm¡­ I wanted to say¡­ Thank you." she finished in a low voice, bowing her head in Ji-Won''s direction.


    Hearing her words, Ji-Won was startled. His eyes instinctively searched for her face, wanting to make sure that she was indeed the person who said those words.


    As if they were pulled by a strong magnet, his eyes met with her hazel ones.


    The man and woman locked gazes and they stared at each other for the longest of minutes.


    No one dared to say anything during this time, holding their breaths and waiting to see what Ji-Won would reply.


    During that time, the man himself was battling with emotions.


    The new discoveries regarding Su-Jin and Min-Jun, as well as her recent accident, were all taking a toll on his mind. His brain was thinking fervently, trying to reach a conclusion, but it eluded him every time he tried. It was like trying to catch a fish with his bare hands.


    Eventually, feeling both tired and frustrated, Ji-Won decided to give up trying to understand what was happening. His confusion could only be due to stress and lack of proper rest.


    When he eventually replied to Su-Jin, his voice was low and deep, as if he was talking to a business partner.


    "You are welcome, Miss Park. It''s good to know that you are alright."


    Completely unaware of the tumult inside Ji-Won''s mind, Su-Jin nodded in appreciation.


    Before anyone else could say anything, Min-Jun suddenly leaped to his feet. He walked around Su-Jin''s bed, reaching Ji-Won in a few strides.


    "Now that we have gotten that out of our way, I have something to say." Min-Jun paused, then stated flatly, gesturing towards Su-Jin with his chin. "Director Kang, here, has mistaken me for this creature''s boyfriend."


    Ji-Won froze, the color instantly draining from his face.


    He stood there rooted to the spot like a marble statue. The only thing that still had a semblance of life were his glittering black eyes, but even those were on the verge of turning blank.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin''s mind was in a daze. She glanced flabbergasted between Min-Jun and Ji-Won, her eyes as wide as saucers.


    ''What did Min-Jun just say? What did Director Kang believe? He thought that¡­ that me and Min-Jun had¡­ THAT kind of relationship?!''


    Despite feeling slightly dizzy from the shock, Su-Jin instantly remembered something.


    ''Ah! Now I understand why he asked me that strange question when we were in the car. He was thinking that Min-Jun might not treat me well. And he meant that as my boyfriend, not as my brother. My gosh¡­ This is completely messed up!''


    "Yes." Min-Jun continued unperturbed. "That''s what he thought, and he''s sorry for it. Aren''t you, Director Kang?"


    At being addressed so directly and seeing Min-Jun''s serious gaze, Ji-Won gulped quietly, giving a small nod.


    There it was, happening again. That strange power Min-Jun had over him was acting up once more.


    ''What the hell is happening with me? Am I really being subdued by a twenty-year old?'' Ji-Won asked himself in stupefaction.


    Meanwhile, seeing his best friend looking like he had lost a great battle, Seo-Jun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He silently lit a candle to Ji-Won''s fighting spirit, hoping that the man would be able to recover soon from this terrible defeat.


    Yet, no matter how much it amused Seo-Jun seeing Ji-Won in such a helpless situation, he still didn''t like it when someone else bullied his friend. Only he was allowed to cause such trouble for Ji-Won.


    Therefore, with a sudden feeling of righteousness, Seo-Jun stood up, eying Min-Jun with a scrutinizing stare.


    "Young lad, didn''t the doctor advise us not to disturb the patient? Why are you bringing up this matter all of a sudden?"


    "My sister is strong enough to handle this." Min-Jun retorted without even batting an eye at Seo-Jun''s choice of words.


    Anyone else who would have been called ''young lad'' in such a patronizing manner might have exploded in anger.


    But not Min-Jun. There were no ripples of emotion in his eyes. In all appearances, he was just as composed as before.


    Seo-Jun was both startled and impressed.


    ''Upon my word, this person is truly a worthy opponent. Look at his attitude, so overbearing and protective of his sister. And such a powerful aura¡­ no wonder Ji-Won was almost eaten alive by him several times.''


    During the time Seo-Jun mused over Min-Jun''s character, the man himself directed his next words towards Su-Jin. His voice was just loud enough to catch his sister''s attention.


    "Now sis, be good and change my name in your contacts."


    "What?! Why?" Su-Jin yelped defensively.


    "Because it''s high time we change it."


    "N-No! I refuse to do that. Besides, it''s my business how I have you saved in my phone. Why should you have any say in it?!"


    Saying that, Su-Jin crossed her arms in front of her chest, putting on a stubborn front by glaring at her brother.


    Min-Jun watched impassively as his sister puffed up like a cat whose tail got stepped on.


    On the inside, though, Min-Jun was continuously sighing in his heart, ''hating iron for not becoming steel''1.


    Ultimately, he couldn''t hold back and directly went ahead to snatch away the phone from his sister.


    "It''s my name, so it''s my business too. Now give me the phone."

 Chapter 116 - A Show Of Support

    While the siblings'' banter continued, Ji-Won kept glancing between the two with a complicated expression.


    When he saw Min-Jun snatch Su-Jin''s phone from between the sheets, his eyes instantly went wide and his eyebrows arched in surprise.


    ''He''s even pushing his older sister around. Who is this person? He looks so serious and earnest all the time, so who would have thought that he can also act like a hooligan.'' Ji-Won mused while looking at Min-Jun with a somewhat awed expression.


    Su-Jin''s wails soon pulled Ji-Won out of his thoughts. He looked up and saw the young woman struggling to take back her phone.


    "Min-Jun, no!" She was saying, her voice sounding slightly strangled.


    Her eyes became watery and Ji-Won could see tears welling up, blurring their hazel color.


    "Su-Jin, stop." Min-Jun said.


    Despite his serious tone, there was a note of tenderness noticeable in his voice as he continued to coax his sister.


    "Father and mother would be alright with this. They would want us to move on and be happy, not to remain hung up on names and whatnot. It''s already enough that we remember them in our hearts." He finished quietly, placing a hand on her shoulder.


    Hearing those words, coupled with her brother''s warm touch, triggered Su-Jin''s tears to pour out. It was like something had snapped inside her, making her emotions impossible to constrain. Choked sobs escaped through her lips, while streams rolled from her eyes, soaking her cheeks in mere seconds.


    Ji-Won stared at Su-Jin, feeling his own chest tightening. While witnessing her breakdown, something stirred inside himself, causing his breath to come out irregularly. His heart was fighting against his ribs, like a bird wanting to break free of its cage.


    In a matter of seconds, Ji-Won''s own emotions started spiraling out of control, as he slowly remembered his own loss and sorrow.


    Having a keen and interested eye, Seo-Jun quickly noticed the change happening on Ji-Won''s features.


    After watching in silence for a short moment, Seo-Jun finally decided to move. Letting out a deep, weary sigh, he went to his friend''s side and placed a hand on his shoulder. Then, he spoke in a low whisper, so only Ji-Won could hear.


    "We should leave for now. Let''s give these two some space."


    Ji-Won silently nodded in agreement and left the hospital room with Seo-Jun.


    Just like Seo-Jun, Yeon-Ah also thought that it was best to leave the siblings by themselves, so she quickly followed after the other two.


    The last thing Ji-Won saw as the door slid closed was the image of Min-Jun gathering his sister into his arms, cradling her body protectively.


    He let out a shuddery breath, turning his back on the closing door.


    ~~~


    For the next few days, apart from her brother and best friend, Su-Jin''s colleagues took turns in visiting her at the hospital.


    One of those visits came from a rather unexpected person.


    Seeing that man sauntering inside the hospital room, Su-Jin couldn''t repress a gasp of surprise.


    "Ji-Su! What are you doing here?"


    "Visiting you, of course." Ji-Su grinned, then stretched out a hand. "Here, these are fruits specially selected for the patient."


    With that introduction, he handed Su-Jin a rather large basket filled to the brim with a multitude of fresh fruit.


    "Thank you." Su-Jin smiled, placing the bag next to her bed. "It''s such a surprise. I wasn''t expecting you to come here."


    "Hmm, don''t tell me you discriminate against people from other departments."


    Ji-Su clutched at his chest with one hand, faking being wounded by Su-Jin''s words.


    Seeing him act so melodramatic, Su-Jin laughed heartily.


    "Of course not. You''re welcome to come whenever you want."


    "That''s good to know." Ji-Su smiled brightly, showing a row of perfectly white teeth.


    After finishing his words, Ji-Su lazily flopped on the side of Su-Jin''s bed, glancing around the room with interest.


    The furniture consisted of a couch and a table, two chairs, a nightstand and a small cabinet. Everything looked almost brand new and completely unlike what one could find inside a common hospital room.


    Thick, light gray curtains normally covered the large windows but, at that moment, they were drawn, revealing a lovely view of the back garden.


    Even the hospital bed appeared to be somewhat different than the usual ones. Its size was bigger and the mattress seemed to be very comfortable to sleep in.


    Overall the entire hospital room had an air of high-class. The only thing that was missing for it to be a full-fledged VIP room was a bathroom.


    After scanning the surroundings, Ji-Su couldn''t help but whistle in admiration.


    "This place is not bad. I didn''t expect a private room in this hospital to look so comfortable. Su-Jin, it''s no wonder that you look so radiant. It''s like you are on vacation, not recovering from a concussion and a sprained ankle."


    After saying that, Ji-Su tilted his head, watching Su-Jin''s reaction from the corner of his eyes. He could very well guess who was responsible for all this, but he was very curious to see what she would reply.


    Little did Ji-Su expect that, the moment his words fell, Su-Jin''s face would flush crimson. A look of embarrassment spread on her and she avoided looking him in the eye.


    "Uhm, well¡­ you see¡­ Director Kang he¡­ he was the one who¡­ arranged for this room." Su-Jin managed to say with much difficulty.


    Hearing her stammering like that, Ji-Su almost broke into laughter. Nevertheless, he managed to quickly swallow back his chuckles and continued to tease.


    "That''s very thoughtful of him. I bet this is the best room this small hospital has to offer. It might not be on the VIP level of other hospitals, but for this part of the city it is quite good."


    Refusing to be provoked further by these words, Su-Jin coughed lightly, shifting her eyes away from Ji-Su''s amused expression.


    "Anyway, how come you''re here at this time of day? Are you skipping work again?"


    "Mn, I am." Ji-Su admitted nonchalantly.


    Before Su-Jin could begin scolding him, he immediately added more.


    "But this time, it''s because of a very important matter. Today I took some time off to visit a terrible klutz in the hospital, showing my support for her speedy recovery with a basket of fruits."


    Ji-Su paused. He spread both arms wide, as if presenting himself to a large audience.


    "Quickly, tell me. Aren''t I considerate?" he demanded with a grin.


    "You''re impossible.." Su-Jin began to laugh.

 Chapter 117 - Receiving Guests

    That same day, Seo-Jun and Yeon-Ah also came for a visit.


    They were just crossing the lobby of the hospital, when Seo-Jun caught sight of someone.


    A young man with neatly stylish brown hair and handsome features had just turned around the corner, heading towards the exit. His head was lowered as he fiddled with his phone.


    Since there were still several meters before the young man would reach them, Seo-Jun couldn''t see his face very well.


    Even so, there was something strangely familiar about that person''s appearance.


    Seo-Jun hummed, racking his brains to remember where he had seen that person before.


    ''Hm? That guy over there¡­ isn''t he¡­''


    Before he could establish where the familiarity came from, Seo-Jun''s thoughts were interrupted by Yeon-Ah''s voice.


    "Isn''t Jung Seok coming with us today?" the young woman was asking.


    "Hm?" Seo-Jun asked dazedly. Then understanding what she said, he shook his head. "No, he won''t be coming. Earlier today he asked for half a day off to go visit his mother in the hospital."


    "So that''s why I haven''t seen him after lunch. I really hope nothing bad happened to his mother." Yeon-Ah sighed, sounding slightly worried.


    Seo-Jun finally shook off the sluggish haze inside his mind and, instead, turned his attention towards Yeon-Ah.


    "You two seem to get along very well." he probed, looking askance at her.


    Yeon-Ah raised her head, seemingly very puzzled by those words.


    "Well, yes, of course we do." she said matter-of-factly. "After all, we work together in the same department. Not to mention the fact that I am responsible for helping him with the team''s financial analysis reports."


    Hearing her reply, Seo-Jun''s mouth twitched. Yet, he could''t find any words to refute her words.


    At that moment, the person who had previously piqued Seo-Jun''s interest was merely a few steps away from them.


    After just another few seconds, the two men brushed their shoulders as they walked past each other.


    ''Ah, I just remembered! I knew I had seen that guy before. Isn''t that Ji-Su, Ji-Won''s younger brother?''


    Seo-Jun was currently elated for having remembered all this, but not even a moment later, he fell into another daze. He couldn''t help but wonder why Ji-Su was in the same hospital as them.


    ''Did he come to visit someone?'' Seo-Jun pondered silently.


    Before Seo-Jun was able to think about it further, he and Yeon-Ah had already reached Su-Jin''s hospital room.


    The two knocked on the door and waited.


    A second later, a cheerful ''come in'' traveled from inside.


    Su-Jin was currently lying down, resting after Ji-Su''s departure but, as soon as the door slid open and she saw her new visitors, she almost jumped out of bed in delight.


    "Yeon-Ah! Deputy Director Kim! I''m so happy you could come!"


    Hearing the young woman''s chirpy voice, both visitors exchanged a relieved gaze.


    It was clear from their expression that on their way to the hospital, both Yeon-Ah and Seo-Jun, wondered how they would find Su-Jin. But seeing the patient looking so well and in high spirits really made them feel silly for worrying so much. Especially Seo-Jun, who hid a sigh of relief behind one of his charismatic smiles.


    "Someone is looking good, I see." he flashed Su-Jin a wide grin.


    Su-Jin returned the man''s words with a chuckle.


    Yeon-Ah, on the other hand, still looked slightly worried.


    "Are you feeling better?" she asked, looking Su-Jin up and down.


    "Much better." Su-Jin smiled.


    She paused, throwing a few apprehensive glances towards the door.


    She thought she was being careful, but her little behavior was caught by Seo-Jun''s keen eye.


    "If you''re looking for Ji-Won, he didn''t come with us. He had to go on a business trip on the other side of the city. But if you want to see him that badly, I can give him a call and ask him to drop by later." Seo-Jun smiled knowingly.


    "No!" Su-Jin replied a little too quickly.


    She blushed, feeling embarrassed by her outburst. She cleared her throat, her eyes shifting.


    "What I mean to say is, there''s really no need to trouble him. Director Kang already did more than enough for me. I wouldn''t want to¡­ inconvenience him any further." she finished in a low whisper.


    "Oh, I don''t think he would see this as an inconvenience. But if you feel troubled by this, I will rescind my offer. I won''t call him."


    Su-Jin breathed in relief. For a moment she was really worried that Seo-Jun might really call Ji-Won. That would make her feel positively mortified.


    While thinking about this, she made a move to get out of bed, but Yeon-Ah and Seo-Jun quickly stopped her, speaking at the same time.


    "You should stay in bed."


    "You shouldn''t move around."


    Su-Jin froze for a second. The hand that was just about to pull the blanket off her legs hung dumbly in midair.


    "But I should greet my guests properly, not lying down like this." she argued with a smile.


    "Nonsense."


    "You''re still a patient." Yeon-Ah and Seo-Jun once again said in one voice.


    As soon as the word fell, Yeon-Ah clamped her mouth shut. She kept her eyes trained on the wall behind Su-Jin''s hospital bed, swallowing hard to hide her embarrassment. Her expression appeared rather mild, yet, it was impossible to conceal the delicate blush that was slowly covering her cheeks.


    Seo-Jun, on the other hand, appeared to be amused by these occurrences.


    Under normal circumstances he would have made a funny remark to defuse the awkward atmosphere, but this time he seemed keen on letting it go on.


    His bright eyes scanned the room for a moment in search of something to sit on.


    Discovering the two chairs near the window, Seo-Jun quickly pulled them towards the bed. He flopped on one of them, leaning back and crossing his long legs. His movements were smooth and natural.


    Yeon-Ah noticed the chair that was pulled for her, but decidedly ignored it. She continued to stand, her hands clenching around the large bouquet of flowers that she had been carrying.


    Su-Jin stared between the two of them, feeling momentarily puzzled.


    "You two are so in sync today." she joked.


    Yeon-Ah''s blush intensified and she cleared her throat lightly. Her hands clenched around the flower bouquet she was holding. She stood awkwardly, hesitating for a moment before finally speaking.


    "I''ll go get something to put the flowers in."


    With that, she turned on her heels and went out of the hospital room.

 Chapter 118 - Fun Time Farming With Family

    Watching her friend''s departing back, Su-Jin couldn''t stop a nagging feeling that something was off.


    "Uhm, is there something wrong with her?" Su-Jin asked the moment she was left alone with Seo-Jun.


    "Is there any reason why it should be?" Seo-Jun blinked his bright eyes, looking particularly innocent and confused.


    Su-Jin stared at him.


    The man''s expression was the same as always, bright and cheerful. It didn''t seem as though he was concealing something.


    Since she couldn''t find anything suspicious, Su-Jin quickly pushed aside that strange feeling. After all, if something was indeed wrong with Yeon-Ah, it wasn''t very likely for Seo-Jun to know.


    ''Well, if something really is the matter with her, considering how tight-lipped Yeon-Ah is about her private life, I''m pretty sure she wouldn''t share it with Deputy Director Kim.'' Su-Jin silently concluded.


    While they waited for Yeon-Ah to return, Su-Jin and Seo-Jun talked about simple stuff, like the conditions in the hospital, whether the nurses were nice to her or if she had trouble with the other patients.


    After Su-Jin assured Seo-Jun for the second time that her stay in the hospital had been comfortable, the man finally nodded in satisfaction.


    As if to make her point, she continued to speak ruefully as she gestured with a hand towards her body.


    "If it wasn''t for this hospital gown, I would think I am on vacation. I almost feel guilty for being allowed to stay here while you all have to go to work."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Miss Park. You will have plenty of time to catch up once you come back to work."


    "About that, how is going with the team''s proposal?"


    "Well, we decided to hurry up and choose the concept earlier. As a matter of fact¡­" Seo-Jun paused for effect, flashing Su-Jin a wide grin before continuing to speak. "We actually chose the concept for our team''s proposal during this morning''s meeting."


    "So soon? It''s barely Wednesday."


    Su-Jin gaped at the man in bewilderment. There were still two days left until Ji-Won''s deadline, so shouldn''t have they taken their time in choosing?


    As if being able to read Su-Jin''s thoughts, Seo-Jun let out a hearty laugh.


    "It''s alright. We already found the perfect concept, so there was no need to wait."


    "Oh?"


    Su-Jin was instantly curious to know what they had chosen in her absence.


    Before the Sports Day she also came up with several ideas, but she wasn''t satisfied with any of them. So, in a way, she was grateful for landing herself in the hospital and not having to share her list with anyone. Just imagining Ji-Won''s dissatisfied expression gave her goosebumps all over.


    Seo-Jun immediately took advantage of Su-Jin''s interest being piqued. He raised a hand, tracing a line through the air above his head as if he was writing using invisible ink.


    "The concept is called ''Fun time farming with your family''." he finished speaking in a loud, pompous voice, then quickly added in a prideful tone. "What do you think? Sounds good, doesn''t it? Even the ever so critical Director Kang has agreed that the idea is very likely to receive the higher-ups'' approval."


    "Fun time farming with your family?" Su-Jin repeated slowly.


    For some reason she felt that such a concept sounded simple, almost too¡­ bland for a company such as Kangji Tourism. Who would want to go and spend time on a field, farming all day as a means of vacation? Even if they were going with their family, wouldn''t that be either too boring or too tiring?


    But, in the end, it wasn''t her place to comment. Especially not if Director Kang had already expressed his approval.


    Therefore, putting on a smile, Su-Jin quickly nodded her head.


    Still, she couldn''t fully hold back her skepticism regarding the feasibility of such an idea.


    "Sounds like an interesting concept indeed, but didn''t Director Kang say he wanted the location to be in the city? Where would we find farmland in Seoul or even on the outskirts?"


    "Ah, that is the catch." Seo-Jun chuckled, leaning in towards her. "We don''t actually need farmland, not a large one at least. Just a small patch of land would do."


    Su-Jin blinked several times as she tried to wrap her head around the meaning behind his words.


    ''Am I missing something? Does he mean they actually found a place that has farmland in a city like Seoul? Is that even possible?''


    Seeing Su-Jin''s confused expression, Seo-Jun almost burst out laughing.


    Upon noticing the man''s curved eyes and amused expression, Su-Jin instantly realized that she was being made fun of.


    Her eyebrows furrowed and she clicked her tongue in displeasure.


    "Deputy Director Kim, please stop teasing me and tell me what you mean. What kind of concept is this about farming but not needing farmland?"


    "That¡­"


    Seo-Jun began speaking, but his words got cut off by his phone ringing.


    He took it out of the pocket and glanced at the screen.


    "I''m sorry. I have to take this." he directed an apologetic smile to Su-Jin.


    She nodded quickly, gesturing for him not to worry about being rude.


    Seo-Jun got up and walked towards the window. The moment he answered the phone and started talking, the door opened and Yeon-Ah entered the room.


    "Sorry it took so long." The young woman offered a rueful smile. "I had to find the nurse and ask her for a vase. She couldn''t find one and instead gave me this large glass container. It''s not what I had in mind, but it''s better than nothing I guess."


    Saying this, Yeon-Ah presented the beautiful flowers that were now dipped in a layer of water. The container had a rather wide opening and it was made of translucent glass.


    It didn''t look elegant or anything, but Su-Jin felt that it fit the large bouquet quite nicely.


    "Thank you very much, but you really didn''t have to trouble yourself." Su-Jin smiled at her friend.


    "It''s no trouble." Yeon-Ah shook her head, placing the flowers on the table near the couch. "A hospital room should have flowers in order to look less dreary. Even a comfortable looking room like this one is no exception."


    "I guess you''re right." Su-Jin nodded in approval.


    Without speaking, she let her eyes wander about the room.

 Chapter 119 - Discussing The Concept

    Su-Jin had been staying in the hospital for the past three or four days.


    During this time, she had grown accustomed to her environment. The conditions were much better than she had initially expected, so it was very easy to forget where you were.


    But just like Yeon-Ah said, despite all the comfort and pretty decorations, it was still a hospital room.


    Just then, Seo-Jun''s voice pulled Su-Jin out of her reverie.


    "Alright, I understand. I will see you there." he said, hanging up the call.


    After finishing the conversation, Seo-Jun walked back to his chair, but didn''t sit back down. Instead, he put the phone back into his pocket and smiled towards the two women.


    "Miss Park, Miss Lee, I am afraid I have to leave you two alone. I have to go back to the company for a quick meeting."


    He paused, then turned to look at Su-Jin.


    "Miss Park, can you please contact that friend of yours, the artist, and ask her to come by the company tomorrow? It''s just for an hour or two at most. Since the concept has been decided in advance, Director Kang wants to speak to her about the promotional pictures, as well as other details."


    "Of course. I will let her know as soon as possible."


    "Perfect! Thank you, Miss Park." Seo-Jun beamed at her. "I''ll be off now. Wouldn''t want to be late and cause Director Kang to get angry."


    "Mn, good luck, Deputy Director Kim. And thank you for the visit." Su-Jin bowed her head.


    Seo-Jun waved his hand in dismissal, said another goodbye and off he was.


    Looking at the man running as though he had an army of imps on his trail, Su-Jin couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Poor Deputy Director Kim. I wonder how he managed to work with a person like Director Kang all this time. Not only that, but even being good friends." Su-Jin shook her head in consternation. "Truly amazing how two people, while being so different, can be this close. Don''t you think so, Yeon-Ah?"


    Yeon-Ah smiled at the question. She leaned back into the chair and thought for a moment before replying.


    "Sometimes, it''s exactly those differences that make people grow closer or work better together. Despite the dissimilarity in their personalities, I think Deputy Director Kim and Director Kang complement each other well. From what I''ve seen this week, they make a great team together."


    "I guess you are right." Su-Jin admitted, albeit reluctantly. "Maybe it''s one of those cases of opposites that attract. After all, that saying isn''t reserved only for lovers, but also for friends and coworkers as well."


    "Mn." Yeon-Ah gave a small nod.


    "Anyway, let''s talk about what happened at work this week." Su-Jin was suddenly excited. "Tell me more about the concept and how you guys chose it."


    "Did Deputy Director Kim tell you about it?"


    "He did, but without giving me any details." Su-Jin huffed in frustration. "So tell me, how does farming without farmland work exactly?"


    Yeon-Ah shook her head smiling.


    "It''s not farming without farmland. The very idea is contradictory."


    She paused, raising a finger to tap on her chin. She remained pensive for a short moment, thinking how to explain it better.


    "Do you know those places where you can rent a room, pick your own vegetables and fruits from the garden, and even cook the meals yourself?"


    "I''ve heard of them, but never visited one." Su-Jin pondered, then quickly shook her head. "But since they usually require large plots of land, those places are outside of Seoul, mostly in rural areas."


    "Apparently there is such a place in one of the northern outskirts of Seoul. It''s barely half an hour''s ride from the city and has a large garden and even a fish pond. Granted, the area is smaller than the ones you just mentioned, but the principle is the same."


    "Eh, I''ve never heard of this place before." Su-Jin''s eyes went wide.


    "Neither have I." Yeon-Ah shook her head, then added an explanation. "Jung Seok was the one who made the suggestion. When I asked him, he said his mother used to work there a few years ago, so he knows the location well."


    "Sounds like an interesting idea. I wish we could all go there one day and have some fun."


    "Me too. I bet my little brother would be very happy to play around their fields." Yeon-Ah chuckled at the image of her younger brother jumping around the vegetable garden or trying to chase the fish in the pond.


    Su-Jin shared her amusement and the two women soon began laughing heartily.


    ~~~


    In the meantime, Seo-Jun was just arriving at the company.


    Not even three minutes later, the door to Ji-Won''s office was flung open and Seo-Jun materialized inside, yelling at the top of his lungs.


    "Honey, I''m home!"


    Despite already being used to his friend''s antics, Ji-Won was still startled by this overly dramatic entrance. The hand that was holding the pen shook and even the hair at the back of his neck stood on end.


    Placing the pen down, Ji-Won began grumbling in dissatisfaction.


    "Would it kill you to act like a normal human being for once? What the hell is that greeting supposed to be?!"


    "Just something I felt like saying." Seo-Jun countered breezily, completely ignoring the death glares Ji-Won was shooting him.


    "If someone saw you just now they would think you are a madman."


    "Well, you saw me and you don''t think that, so I don''t have anything to worry about."


    "Oh, don''t I?" Ji-Won narrowed his eyes on the other man.


    Seo-Jun, on the other hand, merely huffed out a laugh and flopped onto a chair.


    "Besides, there is no one around the office except for us two. So, stop fussing like a shy maiden and tell me what you wanted to discuss."


    Being thoroughly snubbed by Seo-Jun, Ji-Won could only give up the struggle. After all, trying to correct this man''s conduct was like searching for phoenix feathers and unicorn horns1.


    As a consequence, Ji-Won decided to shift his attention to a more serious subject.

 Chapter 120 - Ma’s Family Land

    Earlier that day Ji-Won went to visit the place Jung Seok had mentioned in his concept list.


    The inn, named ''Ma''s family land'', was a family owned business. The owners were a middle-aged couple who used to live in Paju, where they owned a farm. Once their daughter married a businessman in the city several years ago, she decided to move her parents to Seoul. Her husband was the one who helped the older couple in finding the plot of land and establishing their new business.


    ''Ma''s family land'' was located in a remote area, but in a couple of years it became very popular. Being fun and rather on the cheap side compared to other hotels, the place quickly caught momentum among families. Especially those with small children who were in need of a break from the city air.


    Later on, with the help of a few young bloggers the place received a fresh influx of customers, especially young students.


    Once they reserved a room, regardless of their age, people could spend a few days in a clean environment, with fresh air and little to no modern distractions.


    The morning menu included a standard breakfast that was cooked by the staff. You could choose what you wanted, but the ingredients usually ranged between soup, rice, eggs and vegetables.


    As for the rest of the meals, customers had access to the outdoor kitchen, as well as being allowed to use the grill. So, after picking the ingredients from the vegetable garden or catching fish in the pond outside, they could cook the meals themselves.


    This system allowed for both intimacy and freedom, and many people liked its novelty, as opposed to the traditional hotels.


    But on the off chance that someone didn''t want to spend time cooking lunch or dinner, they could ask the indoor kitchen staff to have the meals ready using the very ingredients those customers had picked during the day.


    Of course, this service was offered in exchange of a fee added to the price of the room, but the sum wasn''t unaffordable. Which meant that people who chose to visit ''Ma''s family land'' rarely asked for such a service. In truth, they all preferred to spend time with their loved ones, running around the garden, fishing and cooking together.


    Parents were happy to teach their children the meaning of growing food with your own hands, while youngsters who had been raised in the city could experience something only seen in the more rural areas.


    After seeing the place with his own eyes, Ji-Won was even more convinced that they had chosen the best idea for their proposal.


    At first, he was still a little bit skeptical. Going for a more family oriented concept meant that the places they could choose from were limited.


    Luckily, Jung Seong had provided them with a perfect location. ''Ma''s family land'' could appeal to both young and old, making it possible for their proposal to be more varied than they initially thought.


    Apart from the business perspective, Ji-Won had also been impressed by the warmth and happiness such a place could provide to people.


    After returning to the office, Ji-Won immediately started putting together a proposal to present to the owners of the inn.


    The documents he was scribbling when Seo-Jun had burst inside were part of the ideas he came up with.


    After taking a seat, Seo-Jun continued to watch his friend carefully.


    Ji-Won''s forehead was scrunched up in concentration and his mouth was set in a straight line. His eyes glided across the papers, stopping from time to time as his hand reached to make several annotations.


    To an outsider, Ji-Won must have seemed focused, perhaps even a bit displeased. But to Seo-Jun''s keen eye, Ji-Won''s current appearance was rather that of someone who was enjoying his work. There was definitely a gleam of thrill inside Ji-Won''s dark eyes as he perused the documents.


    Several moments later, seeing that Ji-Won was still keeping quiet, Seo-Jun finally puffed out a chuckle.


    "Upon my word, did you like the place that much?"


    Ji-Won''s hand froze while holding the pen.


    "Is it that obvious?" he asked without looking up.


    "Please, you always look constipated when you''re happy about something." Seo-Jun waved a hand dramatically.


    "You¡­"


    Ji-Won''s eyelids twitched. His eyes fell on the pen he was holding and for a split second he had half a mind to hurl it at Seo-Jun''s face.


    Imagining the mess it would make, though, he ultimately gave up on the idea.


    Taking a couple of deep breaths, Ji-Won finally calmed down enough to speak.


    "I think the place is great for our concept. Jung Seok was right. It can be a perfect spot for both families and groups of youngsters to enjoy a retreat over the weekend."


    "Then what''s the problem?"


    Just as easy as flipping a switch, Seo-Jun reverted to a more serious demeanor. He leaned back into his chair, crossing both arms in front of his chest. His gaze sharpened as he continued to watch Ji-Won, looking like a general waiting for the King''s orders.


    "The problem is that I have promised the owners of ''Ma''s family land'' to present a business plan by tomorrow evening."


    "Aha, so it''s numbers you need help with. Got it!" Seo-Jun threw Ji-Won a playful wink.


    Ji-Won still had his eyes lowered, scanning the documents, but he could easily pick up the teasing note in his friend''s voice. It made his skin crawl.


    "It''s not numbers I need help with, it''s ideas." He retorted through gritted teeth.


    "Come, come, show me what you''ve got so far." Seo-Jun chuckled, then added with a self-deprecating laugh. "I may be a bastard son, but I am still part of a large financial group family, so I should be able to handle a few numbers in Jung Seok''s absence."


    Hearing Seo-Jun''s words caused Ji-Won''s mouth to twitch.. He showed a grimace, but despite the clear dissatisfaction with his friend''s attitude, he still handed Seo-Jun the documents.

 Chapter 121 - Working Overtime

    The two men spent the next three hours discussing what touristic packages could be created for such a place like ''Ma''s family land'' or how they could personalize their offers more efficiently in order to reach a larger clientele.


    In the end, they came up with a draft proposal and decided to go together to present it to the Ma couple.


    Ji-Won glanced at the watch and groaned. It was already past 10 PM.


    Following Ji-Won''s example, Seo-Jun also looked at the time. The moment he saw the hour, he let out a gasp.


    "Wow, it''s already so late. Aren''t you hungry?"


    "Mn, I am, so I will head ho¡­"


    "Perfect!" Seo-Jun cut Ji-Won''s words with a resounding clap. "Now that we have finished work for today, how about we go grab something to eat? Maybe even drink a glass or two as well?"


    Ji-Won stared at Seo-Jun blankly. He was indeed hungry but, most of all, he was tired. All he wanted to do at that moment was get to his apartment as soon as possible.


    But it appeared that his friend was injected with chicken blood.


    Instead of being tired, Seo-Jun seemed to radiate energy, causing his friend to be half awed, half frustrated.


    ''What is this person made of? Is he even human? How come he is not tired at all after working for an entire day?'' Ji-Won grumbled to himself.


    To make matters worse, Seo-Jun didn''t seem willing to allow Ji-Won the chance to refuse. He half dragged, half pushed Ji-Won out the door and towards the elevator.


    All the way to the car, Seo-Jun didn''t stop chirping about what food they should eat. Since Ji-Won didn''t open his mouth to give an input, Seo-Jun was forced to pick on his own.


    In the end, he chose a barbeque restaurant close to Ji-Won''s apartment. That way, the man could park the car near the restaurant and pick it up tomorrow morning.


    "Look how considerate I am, finding such a place so you could drink." Seo-Jun bragged as he pulled Ji-Won towards the restaurant.


    "Thanks, that''s so kind of you." Ji-Won mocked with a grimace, then shook his head. "But I don''t want to drink."


    "But I want you to drink." Seo-Jun emphasized on the ''I''.


    Without giving Ji-Won a chance to retort, Seo-Jun chose a table next to the window and quickly ordered meat and vegetables, as well as two bottles of soju.


    Similar to the place they went for their team dinner the other day, this barbeque restaurant also had grills on each table.


    Once the meat was brought and the grill was steaming hot, Seo-Jun began cutting the pieces of meat in small chunks, throwing them on the grill''s surface one by one. Each time a piece touched the grill, a sizzling sound would erupt.


    Soon, the delicious aroma of cooked meat wafted through the air, causing both Ji-Won and Seo-Jun''s nostrils to twitch. Their mouths watered in anticipation and, for a short while, they both forgot about everything else, as they ate to their hearts'' content.


    When the food was finished, Seo-Jun leaned back against the chair and patted his stomach in satisfaction.


    "That was delicious." he praised, smacking his lips.


    "Mn, it sure was." Ji-Won had to agree.


    The meat was tender and juicy and the vegetables fresh. Everything blended so well that he couldn''t stop eating until everything was gone.


    "Now, let''s move on to the second course." Seo-Jun grinned impishly.


    Ji-Won arched an eyebrow, watching his friend pushing his back against the backrest and grabbing one of the soju bottles. Then, he nimbly poured two glasses, one for him and one for Ji-Won.


    "So this is the second course?" Ji-Won inquired, picking up the glass closest to him.


    There was a helpless smile dancing on his lips, as his eyes fell onto the colorless liquid.


    Sometimes, he was amused by his own opposition towards Seo-Jun''s hyper self. But, at the same time, he couldn''t help but indulge his friend. The man seemed to have a keen sense, knowing what Ji-Won needed, rather than what he wanted. And, no matter the time or place, he was always there, ready to give his support.


    Just like tonight. If left to his own devices, Ji-Won would have just gone home by himself, probably skipping dinner altogether and getting a few hours of sleep.


    Although that prospect didn''t look too bad in his eyes, Ji-Won had to admit that he needed both the food and the distraction.


    "Thank you, Seo-Jun, for bringing me out tonight."


    After saying that, Ji-Won brought the glass to his lips. Tilting his head back, he downed the entire content into his mouth.


    As soon as he felt the burning sensation at the back of his throat, Ji-Won let out a series of coughs.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Now that''s what I call drinking." Seo-Jun laughed, looking rather impressed with his friend''s drinking prowess.


    A moment later, he followed suit and also gulped the liquid in one go. He grimaced, groaning in satisfaction at the stinging sensation.


    After finishing one drink, Seo-Jun moved to refill both their glasses. As he did so, he glanced up at Ji-Won, who was currently staring down at his empty glass.


    "What''s gotten into you?" Seo-Jun asked, placing the bottle on the table.


    The object made a dull clang as it touched the wooden surface. For a while, that was the only sound that could be heard between the two men. From time to time, laughter and sounds of chatter drifted from the nearby tables, whereas Ji-Won and Seo-Jun continued to remain silent.


    In the end, it was Seo-Jun who spoke first.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask you about what happened that time at the hospital."


    "What is there to ask? I just misunderstood their relationship and Min-Jun had to clear it up for everyone. Simple as that."


    "Is it?" Seo-Jun slowly arched an eyebrow.


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "It means¡­"


    Seo-Jun let his words die out. He held his glass between the thumb and index finger, twirling it slowly. His eyes were fixed on Ji-Won''s face attentively, watching the other man''s every minute expression.


    After a short pause, Seo-Jun finally opened his mouth to finish the previous sentence.


    "Are you sure you didn''t want to misunderstand?"

 Chapter 122 - Friend Confrontation And Leaving The Hospital

    "Are you sure you didn''t want to misunderstand?"


    "Why would I want that?" Ji-Won''s eyes went wide.


    Despite being rather displeased with his friend''s unfounded accusation, he also couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Under Seo-Jun''s scrutinizing gaze, Ji-Won tried to search inside himself for an answer.


    Was it really possible that he allowed his thoughts to go in that direction?


    But why? Why would he choose to believe Min-Jun was Su-Jin''s boyfriend instead of a close relative? Just because the two didn''t resemble that much? That''s highly unlikely to be the case, though. Just look at him and Ji-Su. Admittedly, they are only half-brothers, so the lack of similarities isn''t that surprising.


    As though he was able to read Ji-Won''s thoughts, Seo-Jun smiled knowingly. Leaning forward slightly, he pinned Ji-Won with his eyes and gave his answer.


    "Because that way you could have an excuse to keep yourself from being interested in her. Because if she had a boyfriend, then you could maintain a safe distance."


    Ji-Won scoffed.


    Yet, whilst he appeared to mock Seo-Jun''s reply, Ji-Won couldn''t really ignore the flutter of guilt he felt inside his stomach. It might have actually been possible that his friend''s words were the truth.


    Even so, he still wasn''t ready to accept this possibility. And as a consequence, Ji-Won could only keep holding onto his previous belief, stubbornly hiding behind half-made truths.


    "That''s plain stupid." he said, titling his head to take a sip of soju.


    "Took the words right out of my mouth." Seo-Jun retorted with a frown.


    His eyes sent sparks of annoyance and his posture suddenly became tense.


    Most likely he had noticed the small change in Ji-Won''s state of mind, so seeing his friend continuing to deny everything irked him to no end.


    "You can be stupid sometimes." Seo-Jun finished with a sneer.


    Ji-Won glared at his friend. He placed the glass on the table and crossed his arms.


    The posture looked anything but defensive, though. His eyes were sending sharp daggers at the man in front of him, his mouth set in a firm line. Both his face and muscles seemed tense like a spring.


    "You don''t know what you are talking about." Ji-Won said, his voice quiet, but cold as ice.


    "Oh, but I do, Ji-Won. You''re just afraid to admit I''m right. You think your ego won''t survive if you admit that you were lonely, that you wanted someone to come and shatter that wall made of ice you''ve grown around your heart. Is it so bad to love and be loved, Ji-Won?"


    "I am not¡­" Ji-Won began but Seo-Jun cut him off with an impatient hand gesture.


    "Save it for someone who doesn''t know you." He said curtly. "In all the years I''ve known you, you never once showed so much emotion as you have been doing since Su-Jin came along. Even with me your reactions were lukewarm at best. But with her... you go ballistic in mere seconds. On Sports Day you even went to pick her up from home and brought her to the campsite. Not to mention your behavior when she got hurt during the last day."


    "That''s because she is impossible! She cannot stop herself from causing trouble." Ji-Won bit out in frustration.


    Just thinking about Su-Jin and her knack for making trouble wherever she went made him feel a bubbling irritation rise in his chest.


    "I grant you that, the woman is a handful." Seo-Jun admitted with a deep sigh, then added hastily. "But that doesn''t mean you are not interested in her."


    "I... I''m... Not." Ji-Won spoke in a faltering voice.


    He stared back at Seo-Jun without actually seeing the man. His vision went blank for a second, while his mind struggled with the idea.


    Min-Jun had asked him the same thing and even urged him to find the answer sooner. But what was that answer?


    Was he in fact interested in Su-Jin? More than just a boss for his employee? And if that was indeed true, then how far did his feelings run?


    Just then, Seo-Jun''s voice broke Ji-Won''s thoughts, pulling him back to the conversation.


    "Ji-Won, I know you can be slow sometimes, but you can''t really be that dim."


    ~~~


    In the blink of an eye, Friday arrived and Su-Jin was finally allowed to leave the hospital.


    "You are good to go, Miss Park." The doctor said with a kind smile, then he added in a more serious tone of voice. "Just try not to force yourself for a while. You need to rest, both physically and mentally. Concussions may seem like nothing, but they can become pretty troublesome in the long term if they aren''t treated right. So, take heed and don''t push yourself too hard."


    "Yes, doctor. I understand. I''ll be sure to take good care of myself." Su-Jin nodded and gave the man a rather childish smile as she continued. "Thank you very much for taking care of me."


    "Nothing to thank me for. It''s what I should do." The doctor reached out and patted her head.


    Just as he was retracting his hand, a light cough came from the door.


    Su-Jin leaned to look behind the doctor and yelped in excitement when she saw who it was.


    "Mi-Suk! I didn''t know you were coming."


    "Min-Jun is busy with school stuff this afternoon, so he asked me to get you."


    The young woman smiled at her friend as she stepped into the hospital room. Once she reached Su-Jin''s bed, Mi-Suk swiftly turned and bowed to the doctor.


    "Thank you for taking care of her, doctor." Mi-Suk said politely.


    The man smiled good-naturedly and, after giving Su-Jin another row of advice, he excused himself.


    "So, are you ready to go?" Mi-Suk asked as soon as they were alone.


    "Hell yes I am!" Su-Jin cried out in elation. She couldn''t wait to get out of there.


    In all honesty, no matter how comfortable the hospital room was, she still missed her own bed. She wanted to be home, with her brother and best friend, to pet and hug Gyojeon. She also missed Min-Jun''s cooking.


    After giving the room one last check to make sure she hadn''t forgotten anything, Su-Jin followed Mi-Suk outside.


    Just when they were about to walk past the front desk, the two women bumped into someone.


    Mi-Suk merely glanced at the man, admiring his handsome features and lean body. But after noticing his light hair and beautiful brown eyes, her gaze slowly shifted away from him. Mi-Suk was ready to move forward when she suddenly felt Su-Jin freezing in place.


    "Su-Jin?" Mi-Suk asked quietly.

 Chapter 123 - Picked Up By The Most Unlikely Person

    The man also noticed the two young women and stopped in his tracks, gaping in Su-Jin''s direction.


    "Su-Jin?" he asked in surprise.


    "Ji-Su!" Su-Jin called out the man''s name at the same time.


    "Are you leaving already?" Ji-Su inquired after seeing the bag she was holding over her shoulder.


    "Mn, the doctor said I could go. My ankle is all better now and I can deal with everything else at home."


    "I see. That''s wonderful news." Ji-Su smiled, looking genuinely pleased.


    "But what are you doing here? Visiting someone?" Su-Jin asked.


    To her surprise, Ji-Su started to chuckle. He raised a hand to rub the back of his neck, looking a bit embarrassed.


    "As a matter of fact, I came to visit you." he smiled sheepishly, but recovered very fast and added with excitement. "Since you are already on your way out, how about I drive you home?"


    "Uhm¡­" Su-Jin hesitated, her eyes darting towards Mi-Suk who was waiting patiently next to her. "I really appreciate your offer, but you see¡­ my friend came to take me home."


    "Friend?" Ji-Su blinked.


    His head moved slowly, following the direction of Su-Jin''s eyes. Only then did he realize there was someone else standing next to Su-Jin.


    Before either Ji-Su or Su-Jin could say anything else, a loud gasp came from Mi-Suk''s mouth.


    After watching her friend and Ji-Su''s short exchange just now, Mi-Suk''s brain finally made a connection. Her eyes began to sparkle in excitement as she looked at Ji-Su''s handsome face, and she immediately leaned closer to whisper-shout in Su-Jin''s ear.


    "See, what did I tell you? Meeting three times by chance means there''s destiny."


    "Shut up." Su-Jin shoved her lightly with her elbow, then replied in the same low pitch as her friend. "We have already met more than three times. There''s no destiny to talk about, just coincidences."


    Ji-Su briefly caught the words ''meeting'' and ''destiny'' and it left him thoroughly confused. Despite not making heads or tails of this, he didn''t want to be left outside of their conversation, so he quickly interjected.


    "Eh, what''s this about destiny? It couldn''t be about Su-Jin and me, could it?" he inquired, tilting his head in the most adorable way.


    "H-How can that be?! T-There''s no such thing..." Su-Jin stammered, her gaze shifting around randomly.


    She tried to ignore the handsome way Ji-Su''s hair shifted on his forehead or how bright his brown eyes appeared to be even in the dimly lit hospital hallway. Without a doubt, the man''s handsomeness was truly very eye-catching.


    Realizing where her thoughts were heading, Su-Jin swiftly cleared her throat. In order to steer the conversation in a different direction, she quickly added another sentence.


    "Now, let me introduce you two. Mi-Suk, this is my coworker from another department, Ji-Su." Then, turning towards the young man, she proceeded to present her best friend to him. "This is Choi Mi-Suk, my best friend."


    "It''s very nice to meet you, Ji-Su." Mi-Suk bowed her head gracefully. A smile curved her lips as she continued to address the man. "Su-Jin has told me a lot about you, so I am very happy to finally see you with my own eyes."


    "Oh, I hope she didn''t say anything too bad about me. Like how I almost caused her a heart attack¡­ twice." Ji-Su laughed.


    "Eh?" Mi-Suk''s eyes opened wide, then glancing at her friend she continued with a chuckle. "She must have missed those instances. But rest assured, I''ll be sure to ask about them later."


    "Mi-Suk!" Su-Jin blushed and jabbed her friend in the arm.


    Seeing her looking so embarrassed, the other two burst into laughter.


    The three of them spent a short while longer chatting like this, until Ji-Su decided to renew his offer to drive Su-Jin home. After finding out that she and Mi-Suk were living in the same place, he was even more relentless into having them agree.


    "Since we met like this, there is absolutely no way I can simply walk away. Besides, you just recovered from a concussion and an ankle sprain. How can I let you take public transportation? No, no, I shall drive you both home." Ji-Su finished firmly.


    Unfortunately for Su-Jin, who still had half a mind to refuse, Mi-Suk was already jubilating at the opportunity to spend more time in the young man''s company. Therefore, any hesitancy that she might have had, scattered in the four winds as soon as Mi-Suk pulled at her arm.


    "He is right, you know. If Min-Jun was here I am sure he would agree."


    Su-Jin rolled her eyes at her friend''s imagination.


    ''As if you don''t know my brother! If Min-Jun was here, he would probably stare Ji-Su down to death, trying to figure out what relationship we have until the poor man would want to run away in panic.''


    Yet, her silent rants notwithstanding, she still followed Ji-Su back to his car.


    Once they got to the parking lot, Mi-Su demonstrated how well-bred she was by not having any kind of reaction upon seeing the high class car.


    Su-Jin, who usually wasn''t impressed by things like luxury cars or jewels, merely admired the vehicle''s beautiful color and smooth lines. Other than that, she didn''t even blink twice at it.


    The two young women proceeded to take the back seats, while Ji-Su sat behind the wheel.


    All the way to Su-Jin and Mi-Suk''s house they talked about all sorts of amusing stuff. Some were related to work, while others were about their hobbies.


    "Oh, so you''re an artist." Ji-Su wondered out loud once he heard the young woman mentioning her occupation.


    "Not yet, though I am working on it." Mi-Suk chuckled.


    "What do you mean not yet?" Su-Jin instantly interjected with a huff. "You are working on a webtoon for a well-known online publisher. If that doesn''t make you an artist, then I don''t know what does!"


    "Alright, alright, no need to puff up like that." Mi-Suk smiled, patting her friend''s head gently. It almost seemed as though she was smoothing an angry cat''s bristled fur.


    Seeing this image in the rearview mirror, Ji-Su let out a quiet laugh. A moment later, he spoke loud enough for both women to hear him.


    "I have to agree with Su-Jin on this. Drawing is what makes you an artist, so from the moment you picked up a pencil you were already one."


    Mi-Suk was momentarily stunned. Her eyes looked in the rearview mirror and, for a moment, her gaze locked with Ji-Su''s.


    The contact lasted for less than two seconds. Then, the man shifted his eyes away and the contact was broken.


    ''Hmm, there is something very peculiar about this man. Though, I am not very sure what it is..'' Mi-Suk pondered silently.

 Chapter 124 - Scary Brother Vs Smart Brother

    As she retracted her gaze from the mirror, Mi-Suk didn''t forget to reply to both the young man, as well as her best friend''s words.


    "Alright you two, don''t ally yourself against me. I merely meant that I don''t feel like a full-fledged artist just yet. Seeing the work of other creators makes me feel like I still have a long way to go until I reach that level." Mi-Suk said ruefully.


    "Still, I think you are pretty good." Su-Jin grinned at her. "And let''s not forget Director Kang who praised your drawings the first moment he saw them. If you weren''t good enough, do you think a man like him would have asked you to be the designer for our upcoming project?"


    Hearing that last sentence, Ji-Su instantly pricked up his ears. Nevertheless, he decided to hide his interest behind a nonchalant expression.


    "Does that mean you will come to work at Kangji Tourism in the future?" he asked.


    "Only for one week." Mi-Suk replied calmly.


    "Is that for the new concept proposal everyone is talking about?" he continued to prob.


    Mi-Suk''s eyes peeked at Ji-Su''s reflection in the rearview mirror. For some reason, she felt something was off about his question, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on what was wrong.


    This time, it was Su-Jin who replied instead.


    "Yes. The designer who was supposed to help us with the promotional pictures had taken a few days off, so we were in need of a replacement. Director Kang asked us to look for someone talented and trustworthy, and who fits these better if not Choi Mi-Suk?!"


    "Wow, that''s some lip service she''s giving you." Ji-Su chuckled.


    "Hey, it''s not called lip service if it''s the truth." Su-Jin huffed. Leaning sideways, she narrowed her eyes at his profile, but the man merely continued to laugh.


    The entire drive home continued in this manner. Their banter and jokes made the heavy traffic seem much more bearable.


    In the end, it took them over an hour to reach Su-Jin and Mi-Suk''s house.


    By the time they arrived, the sun was already low, sending vivid tones of yellow and orange across the bright blue canopy.


    "We''re here." Ji-Su announced as he pulled the car in front of the house.


    Without waiting to be asked, he got out of the car and opened the door for his passengers.


    The two young women smiled, feeling genuinely flattered by the attention.


    "Such a gentleman is rare these days." Mi-Suk remarked, arching an eyebrow. Then, seeing his baffled expression, she added in a teasing tone. "Pray tell me, how come you are still around?"


    "Upon my word, I have no idea either." Ji-Su shook his head. A second later, he added in the same joking manner as Mi-Suk. "Perhaps I am waiting for someone to just whisk me away."


    Su-Jin rolled her eyes at their antics and started walking towards the house.


    She didn''t even get a chance to touch the doorknob when the front door was suddenly wrenched open from the inside.


    "You''re late." a male voice declared even before Min-Jun''s body could be visible in the doorway.


    "I didn''t know I had a curfew." Su-Jin said with a deadpan expression.


    "No, but the subway trip doesn''t take this long." he insisted.


    "We didn''t take the subway." Mi-Suk''s voice came from behind Su-Jin.


    The young woman waltzed towards the house, looking positively radiant. She even directed a small wink in Min-Jun''s direction, causing the young man to momentarily stutter.


    "Not the subway?" he blinked. "Then how did you get here?"


    "Oh, we rode a fancy car of course." Mi-Suk replied in the same manner as before, directing a second wink at Min-Jun.


    This time, the mischievous gesture didn''t have the same effect as the first one. Instead of blanking out, Min-Jun moved to the side. Upon seeing a third person approaching the front door, his eyes narrowed into two dangerous slits.


    "And who might this be?" he inquired in a deep voice.


    To Su-Jin, her brother''s tone of voice sounded way too ominous. Her memory of what he did back at the hospital, the way he treated both Ji-Won and herself were still very fresh in her memory.


    ''My brother''s tail definitely shouldn''t be stepped on, that''s for sure!''


    Therefore, before Mi-Suk could say anything else that might provoke her brother''s temper, Su-Jin hastened to reply.


    "Min-Jun, this is my colleague, Ji-Su. He is the one who found my ring."


    She added that last part in hopes that Min-Jun would be more prone to courtesy towards Ji-Su.


    After that, she turned towards Ji-Su, introducing her brother to him.


    "Uhm, this is Min-Jun, my br¡­"


    "Ah, he must be your brother, right?" Ji-Su cut Su-Jin''s words off with a grin.


    In a few strides he was already standing in front of the door, casually stretching a hand towards Min-Jun.


    Everyone stared at him in bafflement. Even Min-Jun''s deadpan expression cracked for an instance.


    ''This man is definitely smart. He was actually able to figure that out so quickly.''


    Min-Jun mentally praised Ji-Su. Then suddenly remembering Ji-Won and his previous misunderstanding, Min-Jun couldn''t help but sigh.


    ''Well, I guess that level of dull-wittedness isn''t something you see everyday. That Kang Ji-Won is really special.''


    But Min-Jun wasn''t the type to be phased for long. Not even a second after Ji-Su''s words fell, he reached out and shook the other man''s hand.


    "You seem very observant. Not many people can tell I am Su-Jin''s brother." Min-Jun commented, gripping Ji-Su''s hand slightly tighter.


    "Is that so? I wonder why that happens." Ji-Su said calmly, returning Min-Jun''s pressure with his fingers.


    A strange smile spread on Min-Jun''s lips as he continued to speak.


    "I wonder about that myself. Sometimes, it gets really funny. For example, Su-Jin''s boss, Director Kang Ji-Won, actually mistook me for her boyfriend."


    Ji-Su was so taken aback by those words that he almost burst out laughing. He tried to smother the chuckles in his throat, but ended up having a violent coughing fit instead.


    Meanwhile, inside his head, Ji-Su didn''t know whether to praise his brother for his imagination, or laugh at the man''s stupidity.


    ''That brother of mine is truly an idiot.. A cute kind of idiot, but an idiot nonetheless.''

 Chapter 125 - A Lesson On Criminality

    Despite having stayed in the hospital for a week, garnering enough rest to last her a lifetime, Su-Jin still ended up going to bed early.


    The entire day felt too long and tiring. The ride back home especially wore her out, not to mention having to pay attention so her brother won''t say anything too strange to Ji-Su and cause the man to misunderstand.


    Once she was gone from the living room, the place succumbed into a comfortable silence.


    Mi-Suk sat on the floor with her back pressed against the couch. She was working on a sketch for the ''Fun time farming with family'' concept.


    She had agreed with Ji-Won to start work on Monday, so she wanted to get a feel for the project as soon as possible. Hence, she decided to try and draw several sketches with different styles and discuss them with Ji-Won and the rest of the Marketing Department on Monday.


    After his sister left, Min-Jun leaned back and stretched his legs onto the sofa. He picked up a book from the table and began reading. Occasionally, his eyes would pause and shift towards Mi-Suk.


    From where he sat, Min-Jun could easily see above her shoulder.


    The young woman''s slender fingers were gracefully guiding the pencil across the paper. Under their meticulous movement, the sketch soon came to life, exposing a family of three joyfully picking up fruits and vegetables. Both the parents and the child were smiling brightly, revealing a happiness that was unadulterated by any kind of darkness. Their raw carefreeness was clear and vibrant just like the cloudless sky during summer.


    The sight of such a simple, almost innocent portrayal of familial felicity brought a small, tender smile on Min-Jun''s lips.


    With his heart full of sweetness, he stopped looking at the drawing and instead settled his eyes back on the book. Despite appearing calm and unbothered, a soft smile would still tug at his lips from time to time.


    At one point, Mi-Suk unexpectedly turned her head and caught Min-Jun in such a tender moment.


    Considering his usual appearance and cold demeanor, that small glimmer of emotion was too unexpected. It caused Mi-Suk to become speechless.


    ''Hmmm, what''s this? So this expressionless guy knows how to smile like that? This is too strange. I must tease him for it¡­''


    Just then, Mi-Suk caught a glimpse of the book''s title and she was even more startled.


    ''Who killed the woman next door?'' Mi-Suk recited the title in her head.


    Her expression suddenly became complicated, as she quietly continued to stare at Min-Jun.


    ''What the hell?! Reading a murder mystery book and smiling like that¡­ Park Min-Jun, are you really turning into a psychopath, planning to kill people?''


    By chance, Min-Jun chose that exact moment to let out a low chuckle.


    Feeling her scalp tingling with apprehension, Mi-Suk shot Min-Jun an especially appalled look.


    ''Look at you! You''re even giggling to yourself now, like your happily devising murder plans. Stop it, Park Min-Jun, you are not allowed to become a criminal!''


    Min-Jun brought a hand to his lips, covering the lower half of his face, but when he happened to notice Mi-Suk staring at him, his fingers froze. He blinked and the two looked at each other for a short moment.


    Eventually, Min-Jun moved his hand away, exposing his mouth. His lips were now set into straight lines. There was no trace of amusement on his expression, as though what Mi-Suk had just seen was all an illusion.


    Mi-Suk dazedly watched as those lips moved.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that?" Min-Jun asked evenly.


    The young man''s voice pulled Mi-Suk out of her daze. She blinked a few times, gradually recovering from her wild theories.


    "If you''re tired, go rest. You have enough time to finish those drawings later." Min-Jun continued to speak to her in the same cool manner.


    Now that he was back to normal, Mi-Suk slowly transformed to her usual chirpy self. With gleaming eyes, she leaned forward and began interrogating him.


    "So, what do you think?"


    "About what?"


    "Oh, you know what I mean. Ji-Su, the young man who brought me and Su-Jin home. What is your opinion of him?" she paused, lowering her voice to a whisper-shout level. "Do you think there might be destiny between them? I heard they met more than three times until now."


    Min-Jun remained quiet. He only raised his eyes a little to give Mi-Suk a blank stare.


    After two seconds of eye contact, he wordlessly lowered his gaze back to the book and continued to ignore the young woman''s enthusiastic probing.


    Just when Mi-Suk thought he wouldn''t say anything else, Min-Jun opened his mouth and spoke in a flat tone.


    "I don''t know about that, but he''s certainly less dense than that director of hers."


    "Mh, that''s for sure." Mi-Suk giggled. Then, glancing sideways at Min-Jun she tapped the pencil against the table. "You know¡­" she began slowly. "Director Kang isn''t all that bad."


    "So, after meeting the guy once you already know his character well?" he asked, not even raising his eyes to look at her.


    Min-Jun''s words were half mocking and half serious. Yet, taking his usual disposition into account, Mi-Suk only decided to notice the first part.


    "It''s not that I know him well, silly." she huffed, leaning backwards into the sofa. "It''s just that¡­ I got this feeling from him. That he is more than what he shows. He might seem cold and unfeeling, but I don''t think he is really like that at all. When we talked about the project, there was a certain gleam in his eyes, like he was really passionate about his work and wanted everything to turn out perfect."


    "That''s not saying anything about his character, Mi-Suk. Even criminals can be passionate about doing bad deeds."


    At this Mi-Suk froze, remnants from her earlier silly thoughts flashed through her mind. But compared to earlier, this time she burst into laughter.


    "You don''t really believe that guy is a criminal, do you?"


    Min-Jun shook his head silently.


    "Then why are you so quick to lump him in the ''bad guy'' category?" Mi-Suk asked between giggles.


    "I just don''t like indecisive people." Min-Jun replied curtly.


    The young woman''s laughter suddenly died on her lips.


    In truth, she hadn''t really expected him to answer her question. Or if he did, she thought it might be another mocking remark. After all, Min-Jun rarely took her inquiries seriously. Therefore, it''s no wonder she was currently shocked by his words.


    Yet, what surprised her the most wasn''t the reply itself, but rather the tone he used.


    Why did it sound as though he was indirectly accusing her of something?


    For some odd reason, Mi-Suk suddenly felt guilty, like she had forgotten something. An uneasy sensation soon settled in the pit of her stomach.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to think about it, there was no satisfying reason behind this discomforting feeling.


    After being rendered silent so brusquely, Mi-Suk didn''t know how to continue the conversation.. Consequently, she remained quiet for the entire time they stayed in the living room.

 Chapter 126 - Back To Work

    Monday morning Su-Jin waltzed inside the office like the embodiment of the summer breeze. She looked refreshed and exuberant.


    After greeting everyone along the way, she eventually reached her desk.


    "Morning!" she waved at Yeon-Ah.


    "Morning." The young woman replied, then asked worriedly. "How is your ankle?"


    "It''s much better. It doesn''t hurt anymore and I can walk just fine. See?" Su-Jin finished, raising her foot and stomping the ground.


    "Someone is full of life I see." Seo-Jun''s voice came from behind them.


    He had just arrived in the office and was watching the two friends with an amused look on his face.


    Ji-Won was right behind him, with a completely different expression gracing his features. He looked uncomfortable and he appeared unwilling to make eye contact with anyone. Most especially, he avoided looking in Su-Jin''s direction.


    To Ji-Won''s luck, Jung Seok appeared to his left and passed him a message from the Senior Director, thus saving the man from having to further interact with any of his coworkers.


    "He wants to see you as soon as possible, Director Kang." Jung Seok said seriously.


    "Thank you. I will go now." Ji-Won replied briskly, then addressed Seo-Jun. "You get the files ready for the meeting. We''ll start as soon as I come back."


    "Sure thing boss!" Seo-Jun hastily replied, whirling around and saluting Ji-Won like a soldier.


    Ji-Won frowned at his friend''s playfulness. Like always, his lips formed a thin, firm line. It gave him the look of a father who was disappointed with his son''s unruly behavior.


    Without so much as a word, Ji-Won turned on his heels and exited the office, leaving the others to gaze after him in silence.


    "Aiyaaah~! the King is once again upset with me." Seo-Jun lamented in a dramatic tone, scurrying away to his desk. His retreating form looked very much like that of an eunuch scurrying away under a death threat.


    Both Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah shook their heads, laughing at the man''s playful character.


    Jung Seok, on the other hand, seemed to be uninterested in these happenings. He took a seat behind his desk and began organizing his documents. When Ji-Won returned from meeting with the Senior Director, he would want to discuss the matter of their project. Therefore, Jung Seok needed to prepare and report on the financial aspects.


    Noticing his silent behavior, Yeon-Ah moved a bit closer.


    "I''ll help you with organizing the files." she said with her usual kindness.


    "Thank you." Jung Seok directed a small smile at her.


    "It''s my job to help you with this, so there''s no need to thank me."


    In the meantime, Su-Jin strode around the table and took a seat at her desk.


    Since she was forced to stay in the hospital for a week and wasn''t involved in choosing the concept for their project, Su-Jin kept being plagued by a feeling of guilt. Now that she was back at work, she wanted to do something in order to alleviate that feeling.


    As she watched her two colleagues being hard at work, she suddenly got an idea.


    With the eagerness of a rested person that wants to work hard, Su-Jin leaned over her monitor and peeked at Jung Seok''s desk.


    "Can I help you two with anything?" she asked, beaming at the other two.


    Yeon-Ah and Jung Seok paused in the movements and looked at each other for a moment, before turning towards Su-Jin.


    "How do you get along with numbers?" Jung Seok asked, pushing his glasses up his nose.


    "Hmm¡­" Su-Jin hummed, tapping her chin with her index finger. "Let''s just say that we''re like ice and fire, water and oil, tiger and dragon. Mn, that pretty much sums it up. Why do you ask?"


    "I see." Jung Seok nodded, raising a finder to touch the rim of his glasses.


    A soft chuckle came from the side and both Su-Jin and Jung Seok turned to look at Yeon-Ah.


    The young woman was trying to stifle a laugh, but she was failing. Soon, a crystalline laughter drifted from her lips.


    "It''s not even an exaggeration, you know." Su-Jin defended herself sheepishly. "I do hate numbers and I am pretty sure they don''t like me either. Math was a terrible enemy of mine."


    Yeon-Ah chuckled even harder.


    "I¡­ I know." she gasped for breath between giggles. "I still remember how you used to hate math with a passion. There was even an instance when you wrote [Declaration of War] on a math test. The teacher was so angry that he almost fainted."


    "Oh, yeah. Something like that did happen. I forgot all about it." Su-Jin''s eyes widened, then she, too, began laughing.


    Meanwhile, Jung Seok remained forgotten at his desk. His eyebrows twitched, watching his two young co-workers laughing with abandon.


    Through their mirth, Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah suddenly heard Seo-Jun''s clear voice.


    "Miss Park, can you help me with something?"


    "Of course! Right away, sir!" Su-Jin instantly sprang to her feet and hurried towards her boss''s second in command.


    ~~~


    During this time, Ji-Won had reached the Senior Director''s office.


    He knocked on the door, then waited for a moment. Once he heard a loud ''Enter'', he pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    "Ah, Director Kang, yes. Come in and take a seat. I will be done in just a minute." The Senior Director said.


    After inviting Ji-Won inside, the man turned his gaze back down to the papers he was working on.


    Ji-Won gave a small bow and went to take a seat.


    Inside the office there was a long, square table, with two rows of armchairs positioned on either side of it. A singular armchair rested on one end of the table, appearing slightly bigger than the rest. That was the place reserved for the Senior Director or for anyone who was in a higher position than him, that came to visit.


    Ji-Won picked one armchair on the left side of the sable and waited there quietly. After glancing around the office, taking note of the furniture and decorations, his eyes stopped on the Senior Director.


    He stared silently at the man who was sitting at his desk. At that time, the Senior Director had his brows furrowed and kept his eyes narrowed. Due to overwork and bad eating habits, the man already seemed old, despite being only forty-seven.


    ''Chairman Kang sure knows how to work his employees. Whether it''s out of loyalty or simply greed, they are all willing to lay down their lives for him.''


    As Ji-Won thought that, he fought hard to keep a sneer from creeping on his lips.

 Chapter 127 - The Banner Picture

    The Senior Director perused the documents, signed the last page, then called his secretary to let her know she can come and take the file away.


    Not even a minute later, a woman entered the office and collected the signed document. Just as she was about to step out of the office, the Senior Director stopped her.


    "Ah, Miss Cha, please bring in some tea as well. I think white would be good. Thank you."


    The woman nodded silently and closed the door behind her. The Senior Director then got up and came to sit at the end of the table. He turned his head to the left, watching Ji-Won carefully.


    "How is the proposition for the new concept?" The man asked. Although his voice was calm, there was a serious tinge to it.


    "It''s going well. We already made a proposal draft for the owners of our intended location. Once you approve it I will go discuss it further with them. By Wednesday we should have everything ready."


    "Good." The Senior Director said with an approving nod. "Since choosing a new concept was something ordered directly by the Chairman, I don''t think I need to stress just how important it is. Everything needs to be perfect." He finished, a note of firmness noticeable in his voice.


    "Rest assured, Senior Director. I know perfectly well what this means." Ji-Won replied gravely.


    A shadow passed across his face. He frowned and stared down at his hands. They were trembling slightly and he tried to calm himself down.


    Yes, he already knew that, in order for him to achieve his goal, everything had to go well with this project.


    Satisfied with Ji-Won''s swift understanding, the Senior Director clapped both knees with his hands. He gave the younger man a sharp look and continued to speak energetically.


    "Very good. Now, let us talk about the end of the month''s proposals."


    ~~~


    After the meeting on Monday morning, Mi-Suk also arrived to discuss the promotional pictures. She showed everyone the sketches she made during the weekend.


    She placed the papers on the meeting table inside Ji-Won''s office, then took a step back, crossing her arms.


    "This is just my take on the subject, so please feel free to come up with ideas. Also, I''m open to suggestions if you think something should be different."


    "These are beautiful." Yeon-Ah gasped, picking up one of the drawings.


    It was the same one Mi-Suk was working on while Min-Jun was reading the book entitled ''Who killed the woman next door''.


    "That''s a given." Su-Jin nodded in satisfaction. One could almost see the tip of her nose stretching towards the sky.


    "And why do you look so proud?" Mi-Suk asked, arching an eyebrow.


    "Because you are very talented." Su-Jin grinned at her.


    "Why does her talent make you look so happy? Are you a mother whose child has been praised by a teacher?" Seo-Jun tilted his head in amusement.


    Su-Jin blushed in embarrassment. She cleared her throat and refused to answer.


    To her luck, though, no one continued to pay attention to her slip up for much longer. Seo-Jun quickly turned to Ji-Won and they began discussing the pictures, while Mi-Suk and Yeon-Ah were deep in conversation over the drawing technique.


    Only Jung Seok seemed not to care much about the sketches. He sat at the table with a large folder in his hands, too absorbed in his business to pay attention to anyone or anything. He was, after all, the guy responsible for dealing with the numbers and had little artistic sense.


    This left Su-Jin enough time to recover from embarrassment and to worm her way into the conversation that followed.


    "What do you think about these, Ji-Won?" Seo-Jun asked, pulling two of the three drawings next to each other.


    "Mn, they are very good. Especially this one." Ji-Won touched the one on the left. "With the right colors and finishing touches it will look perfect for the banners."


    Seo-Jun picked up the drawing, gazing at it intently.


    In the picture there were two children, a boy and a girl playing around their parents. The little girl seemed a bit older and carried a basket filled with strawberries. The boy followed her trail, holding onto a similar basket, only half full. Their parents were bent over, picking tomatoes and zucchinis.


    Despite everyone being hard at work, they seemed to be having loads of fun. The children''s faces were stretched into wide grins, their eyes beaming with excitement, while the parents were smiling tenderly at each other.


    Even though the drawing was in pencil, the light and dark notes of gray didn''t dampen the characters'' happiness one bit. In fact, Mi-Suk managed to capture a certain brightness that was usually quite difficult to portray.


    There was no doubt that Choi Mi-Suk was a very talented young artist.


    Seo-Jun approved of the choice, whistling softly.


    "This looks like the picture of a perfect family."


    Ji-Won didn''t say anything to that. He merely stared at the picture as if hypnotized.


    Just then, a soft gasp came from Seo-Jun''s side, followed by Su-Jin''s chirpy voice.


    "Oh, actually¡­ This one is a drawing of my family."


    "Really?" Seo-Jun gaped at her in astonishment.


    "Mn, these are my parents and Min-Jun." Su-Jin pointed towards the two adults and the little boy. "Though, we never got a chance to do all this when they were alive." she finished with a melancholic smile.


    Seo-Jun fell silent and shot Ji-Won a strange look. From the corner of his eye he could see Ji-Won staring at the picture intently.


    All of a sudden, he got an idea. His eyes glinting with a mischievous light, Seo-Jun opened his mouth to exclaim.


    "Then we will use this for our project! Even Director Kang was of the opinion that this drawing was the perfect one."


    "Eh?" both Su-Jin and Ji-Won cried out at the same time.


    Su-Jin was merely surprised, but Ji-Won was looking startled.


    "That is¡­ uhm¡­" he stammered a little before finding his voice. "I only thought this drawing was the best out of the two that you showed me. There is no special meaning behind it."


    "Then what''s the harm in using this one?" Seo-Jun inquired, raising his eyebrows. Saying that he turned towards Su-Jin. "You wouldn''t mind, would you, Miss Park?"


    "What? No¡­ I mean, of course I wouldn''t mind." Su-Jin rubbed her neck in embarrassment, giving Ji-Won a fleeting look.


    "Then that''s that!" Seo-Jun declared. Turning around on his heels he began calling for Mi-Suk. "Miss Choi, we have decided. We will use this picture for the banner."


    And with that, he walked away, leaving Su-Jin and Ji-Won alone.

 Chapter 128 - Setting Out Plans For Wednesday Night

    An awkward silence fell between the two and neither one seemed to know how to break it.


    In the end, Ji-Won found it in himself to say something.


    "I''m sorry." he said quietly.


    "Director Kang, why are you apologizing?"


    Su-Jin was both startled and confused. Did something happen that required this person to apologize?


    But instead of answering her question, Ji-Won asked another one of his own.


    "Are you sure it''s alright to use that picture?"


    "Of course. Why wouldn''t it be?"


    Now Su-Jin felt more and more confused. What was the big deal with using that picture?


    "But¡­" Ji-Won struggled with his words for a second. "It''s your family and using it for promotional purposes somehow seems¡­"


    Reaching up to here, Ji-Won''s words slowly faded, leaving behind another bout of silence. He really didn''t know how to express his feelings very well and it frustrated him. Before, he never had an issue with being frank, but now it seemed as though he was finding it harder and harder to be honest


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin slowly got over her confusion and gaped at Ji-Won in surprise.


    ''Is that what''s bothering him? Does he think I mind seeing my family being used as a poster? Well, I guess it''s true that many people might find it offensive. Even I might be of the same opinion, had I not known that it''s merely something born from imagination.''


    After she thought about it, Su-Jin eventually decided it was best to be open about this matter.


    "Uhm, Director Kang, there is really nothing wrong with using this picture. Mi-Suk might have used my family as inspiration when she drew this, but it''s not like she actually replicated them. She would never do that. So you see, it''s quite alright if only we know about this." she paused, then continued with a confident smile. "Besides, Mi-Suk already showed me this drawing last night. If I wasn''t alright with the prospect of it being used, I wouldn''t have allowed her to bring it here today."


    "Mn, I understand now." Ji-Won sighed in relief, silently berating himself for overreacting.


    Imagination and inspiration notwithstanding, Su-Jin was indeed right. Only those in the know would be able to notice slight similarities between Su-Jin''s parents and the two adults in the drawing.


    Perhaps Ji-Won subconsciously saw the slight resemblance and that''s why he reacted like that.


    Either way, things were finally back to normal with the atmosphere so the two turned to join the others.


    After the picture was successfully chosen, Mi-Suk stayed to discuss some more details regarding the retouches and possible alterations. Once that was dealt with as well, there was no reason for her to linger any longer, so she excused herself.


    Since she was employed by Ji-Won only for this project, she didn''t need to stay in the company for the whole day. But the Marketing Department provided her with a working space and all the necessary materials, so Mi-Suk decided to finish the job there. This would also be more convenient if there were any last minute changes that needed to be done.


    Before she left, Mi-Suk was stopped by Ji-Won at the door.


    "Miss Choi, don''t forget to drop by the Human Resources department and deal with the required paperwork. I already talked to them, so they are waiting for you."


    "Sure thing, boss." she shot him a grin, touching her temple in a salute.


    Her reaction was merely out of habit. She was used to interacting like this with people from the website she worked for whenever they met, so she didn''t think too much of it.


    What she didn''t expect was for Ji-Won''s face to fall into a deadpan state.


    After staring at Mi-Suk for a couple of seconds in complete silence, Ji-Won finally tilted his head in a tight nod. Then, he turned on his heels and walked away.


    Watching his back, Mi-Suk felt a shudder.


    ''Why is it that, all of a sudden, this guy reminds me so much of Min-Jun?''


    Before Mi-Suk could fully recover from the stupor that Ji-Won''s reaction had given her, Su-Jin hastily pulled her towards the kitchen.


    "Let''s have a cup of instant coffee before you leave."


    "Sure." Mi-Suk readily agreed.


    Once they reached the kitchen and the two women realized they were alone, they began to chat merily.


    "I might be home late today." Mi-Suk said after taking a sip of coffee. "I promised a friend that I would accompany her to shop for clothes. Apparently, her mother has arranged a blind date for her, and she wants me to help her choose something to wear for the occasion."


    "And will those clothes be the attractive kind, or the type meant to scare the poor guy away?" Su-Jin asked, quirking an eyebrow. She eyed Mi-Suk from above the cup to hide her growing amusement.


    Mi-Suk puffed air into her steaming coffee, taking a moment before replying.


    "To be honest, I have no idea." she snorted with laughter. "It might be both actually since she can''t seem to decide what she wants to do. At first she was all riled up, scolding her mother for being a busybody. But as soon as she saw a picture of the guy, her attitude took a one-eighty turn. So now she is perfectly confused."


    Mi-Suk paused, her eyes widening with realization.


    "Ah, I almost forgot. There was something I wanted to tell you. The other day I received an invitation for a date on Wednesday evening. The guy is an advisor for a financial company. He is tall and handsome and has a great sense of humor."


    "That''s wonderful news! Congratulations!"


    Su-Jin was just getting elated, smiling widely at the other woman, when her best friend''s next words caused her face to fall.


    "Would you go with me? The invitation is for a double date." Mi-Suk smiled weakly.


    Seeing that Su-Jin was now dumbstruck and frozen in place, Mi-Suk hurried to explain.


    "The guy that invited me said he has a good friend who is in search of a girlfriend, and asked me if I know anyone interested. To be honest¡­" Mi-Suk hesitated a bit. "I felt that going out as a group first might allow us to sound out the guys better. That way, we won''t be too nervous and we can have fun."


    At this, Su-Jin finally snapped out of her daze. She cleared her throat and slowly sipped from her coffee.


    "I''m not going.." she said bluntly.

 Chapter 129 - Eavesdropping

    "Don''t you want to help me?" Mi-Suk wined, making puppy eyes at Su-Jin. "I really don''t want anyone else apart from you to be there with me. Besides, apparently the other guy is around our age and works as a creative assistant for a gaming company. Who knows, you two might really hit it off."


    "Really?" Su-Jin asked, arching an eyebrow and looking very much in doubt.


    "Well, you won''t know until you''ve tried." Mi-Suk shrugged. "Anyhow, didn''t you decide that Director Kang is a demon that needs to be avoided at all costs? You also seemed reluctant to chase after that Ji-Su guy."


    "What does he have to do with this?" Su-Jin jumped as if she had been burned.


    "Well, if you don''t want to chase after either of them, why not pick someone else?"


    "Why do I have to chase after someone in the first place?" Su-Jin sighed.


    "Then do you want to be single?"


    "What''s so wrong about being single? Why is that such a bad thing?" Su-Jin asked in disbelief.


    "There are absolutely no reasons for you to remain single." Mi-Suk gave a light shrug.


    "How about not having found my other half?" Su-Jin grumbled.


    Hearing that, Mi-Suk''s patience finally snapped. She placed the cup on the counter and crossed her arms. Her thin and elegant eyebrows furrowed, giving the young woman a slightly domineering appearance.


    At that moment, Mi-Suk looked very much like a mother scolding her child for getting bad grades at school.


    "Do you really think you can find that person by hiding yourself in the house all day long? Or by running away from people left and right? You need to get out there and meet people, Su-Jin."


    "Why?" Su-Jin finally choked out.


    "Because you''re young, smart and beautiful. You also have a good job now. So far I see no reasons why you should hold back from having fun."


    Mi-Suk''s entire tirade had been said with a passion that overwhelmed Su-Jin. She knew her friend wanted what''s best for her, so Su-Jin didn''t want to be especially stubborn.


    Just when she was wondering how best to formulate her reply, Su-Jin heard Mi-Suk say something else.


    "Anyway, we''ll just be having dinner and maybe take a walk. It''s not like we''re going to a hotel afterwards, so what''s there to fuss about?"


    Before Su-Jin got a chance to decide on what answer to give, there was a loud thud coming from behind the door.


    Both women turned their heads to look, but they couldn''t see anything. No one entered the kitchen either.


    Thinking that it was probably someone in the hallway walking by they went back to their conversation as if nothing happened.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the door, Ji-Won was sweating profusely. The phone he had just dropped was lying face-up on the floor. It looked especially pitiful, but its owner didn''t seem to care.


    Looking back at the current situation, even Ji-Won found it to be quite stupid.


    ~~~


    Earlier, Ji-Won had decided to take a break and make himself some coffee. Glancing around the office, he noticed that Su-Jin wasn''t at her desk, but he quickly remembered that she and her friend had left his office together.


    ''Since Miss Choi isn''t familiar with the company grounds, perhaps Miss Park took her to the Human Resource Department. They might be together now.''


    While reasoning like this, Ji-Won reached the hallway near the kitchen.


    Before he was able to reach out and open the door, his phone vibrated. He took it out and glanced at the screen.


    Just then, he heard voices coming from the kitchen.


    ''That sounds like¡­ Miss Park and¡­ Miss Choi?'' he reflected silently.


    With that realization, he suddenly hesitated to take a step forward.


    Ji-Won knew that he had absolutely no reason to hide, and even less reason to skulk around the narrow hallway, listening to their conversation.


    Nevertheless, as if a strange power had rooted him to the floor, Ji-Won couldn''t move from that spot. His ears slowly focused on the words that were drifting from behind the door and he soon understood what the dialogue was about.


    Now, even more so than before, he felt compelled to stay there, come what may.


    When the conversation reached the final part, Ji-Won''s hands twitched. The phone slid between his fingers, landing heavily on the floor.


    Just like the ripples created by a rock when falling in a pool of water, the loud thud reverberated in the hallway. The sound hit Ji-Won''s ears, making him painfully aware of what he was doing.


    At the same time, the discussion on the other side of the door seemed to have stopped as well.


    While contemplating whether he should press the handle and go inside, a warm hand suddenly pressed on his shoulder. Ji-Won flinched, whirling around like a spinning top and bumping into someone.


    A second later, Seo-Jun''s startled voice came from next to him.


    "Ji-Won, what the heck are you doing here? You almost caused my soul to die from fright."


    "Yeah, well¡­ we''re even." Ji-Won muttered, rubbing his chest with one hand.


    Seo-Jun looked at his friend in bewilderment. Then, he noticed the phone on the floor.


    "You were never the klutzy type. Are you starting to resemble Miss Park?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow.


    Hearing Su-Jin''s name being mentioned, Ji-Won froze. All of a sudden the conversation he just overheard came rushing back to his mind.


    Ji-Won cleared his throat, not deigning Seo-Jun''s words with an answer. In order to keep himself from having to look at the other man, he bent down and picked up his phone.


    As he was straightening himself up, Ji-Won caught sight of the door to the kitchen in his peripheral vision.


    A crisp click resounded, followed by the door slowly opening.


    Su-Jin and Mi-Suk walked out together, still talking animatedly about something. When they saw the two men standing in front of them, they both stopped dead in their tracks.


    Su-Jin was the first to shake off the surprise. Slightly tilting her head to one side, she stared between Ji-Won and Seo-Jun.


    "Director Kang, Deputy Director Kim, do you need something from the kitchen?"


    "Hm, I wonder about that too." Seo-Jun drawled, casting Ji-Won a glance from the corner of his eyes.. As he continued to speak, his lips curved into a mischievous smile. "Do we need something from there, Ji-Won or are we just passing by?"

 Chapter 130 - D Day

    The next couple of days went by in a flash. By the time Su-Jin and the others finished working on their project Wednesday had already arrived.


    Sitting at her desk, Su-Jin stretched her upper body with a loud sigh.


    "I can''t believe we''re actually done."


    "I am surprised as well." Yeon-Ah rubbed the back of her neck, looking rather tired. "When Director Kang told us that he wanted to have the draft completed by Wednesday I didn''t think it would be possible."


    "Me too. I was afraid we might have to work overtime." Su-Jin grumbled softly.


    She squeezed her eyes shut and leaned back against the backrest. A long, tired sigh escaped through her lips.


    These past few days have been very exhausting, with lots of work to do, reports and documents to write. Every day they had to stay overtime in order to finish everything until the deadline.


    Not only at work, but even at home, it had been hard for Su-Jin to get enough rest.


    Since Min-Jun was studying for his upcoming exams and Mi-Suk was working on the drawings for the project, Su-Jin took it upon herself to do most of the cooking, as well as some minor chores.


    Thus, in just two days'' time, Su-Jin managed to acquire a pair of black bags under her eyes.


    But apart from work, there was something else that was looming over her mind, like a threatening shadow. The date.


    Thinking how she''d have to meet up with a stranger made her feel nervous. For a split second, she even wondered if it wouldn''t be better to work late hours today.


    But then she remembered how enthusiastic Mi-Suk had looked last night when she reminded Su-Jin about the date. The woman even forced Su-Jin to put on a hydrating face mask before going to bed, arguing that, even though she wasn''t in a hurry to accept a boyfriend, she should at least try to look her best.


    In the end, Su-Jin resigned herself to her impending fate.


    Not only that, she even decided to dress nicely for the occasion. She chose a knee-length, light blue skirt paired with a simple, white top.


    The only thing she wouldn''t compromise on were the shoes. No matter how much Mi-Suk had tried to convince her to wear something with heels, Su-Jin stubbornly declined. Instead, she picked a pair of white trainers that could go well with a skirt.


    Overall, the effect was quite good and both women were satisfied. Su-Jin looked lovely in her outfit and she also felt comfortable.


    Just when Su-Jin finished recollecting the happenings from last night, a male voice spoke from behind her.


    "Miss Park, do you perhaps dislike working with us?"


    Su-Jin was startled into almost falling off her chair. Her eyes opened wide and Seo-Jun''s face suddenly materialized in front of her.


    "D-Deputy Director Kim¡­" She gasped the man''s name, springing off the chair. She turned around, facing the smiling man with a nervous expression. "I¡­ No, of course not. Why would you think that?"


    At that, Seo-Jun raised a hand and began counting on his fingers.


    "Sighing in your chair." he curled one finger into his palm. "Grumbling about working over time." he curled a second finger, then grinned. "What else could it be if it''s not you disliking us?"


    Su-Jin blinked at him, before bursting into laughter.


    "You sure know how to tease a person. Rest assured, Deputy Director Kim, I do not particularly dislike anyone here." she chuckled.


    "That''s great news!" Seo-Jun clapped his hands, looking delighted. "If that''s the case then you won''t say no to my next proposition." He paused, taking turns in looking at his team members.


    Everyone was staring back at him with a mixture of curiosity and confusion.


    Among them, Yeon-Ah was the only one who tried to appear less interested than she actually was. She kept her eyes lowered, fumbling with a stack of papers and avoiding looking at the man. Whether it was intentional or not, whenever Seo-Jun turned to look at her, she averted her gaze as if he wasn''t even there.


    Hence, Yeon-Ah managed to avoid catching Seo-Jun''s eyes, but that didn''t mean the man himself couldn''t see her.


    Seo-Jun indeed saw everything and misinterpreted Yeon-Ah''s behavior as dislike.


    After his eyes lingered on her face for a brief moment, Seo-Jun finally shifted his gaze away. When he spoke again, his tone was just as excited as before. Yet, his eyes contained a slight glimmer of disappointment, which he quickly masked with a smile.


    "Alright, in order to celebrate the fact that we finished working on the project, how about we go out for dinner tonight?"


    To his disappointment, Seo-Jun saw two of his team members shaking their heads, while the third one simply ignored him altogether.


    Jung Seok, who until then had remained silent, was the first to speak.


    "My mother is having a checkup at the hospital this evening and I promised her I''d be there. I''ll leave as soon as the work day is over."


    Following Jung Seok''s explanation, Su-Jin also hurried to explain her reason for declining the invitation.


    "Today Mi-Suk and I have made dinner plans with someone else. I am sorry, Deputy Director Kim." Su-Jin apologized sheepishly, then hastened to smooth her words with a smile. "Perhaps after the presentation for our project is done we will all go out to celebrate."


    Hearing her words rendered Seo-Jun speechless.


    When he saw Su-Jin that morning all dressed up and looking pretty, he had a suspicion. He even thought about asking her for the reason behind this appearance. However, work soon made him forget all about it. Until now, that is.


    With the help of Su-Jin''s words, Seo-Jun finally managed to guess the event that had the young woman doll up like that.


    "Miss Park, don''t tell me you have a date tonight." Seo-Jun went straight to the point.


    He was wearing a cheeky grin, eying Su-Jin in a very straightforward manner.


    In the face of such a gaze, she could only stammer.


    "I¡­ I do. I mean¡­ we do, Mi-Suk and me. We are both going. It''s a¡­ double date¡­ after all."


    By the time she finished speaking, Su-Jin''s voice was so low that her words were barely audible.


    Nevertheless, the person who was now standing a few steps away from her heard them perfectly.


    Almost at the same time, a loud clatter could be heard as multiple files fell to the floor.

 Chapter 131 - Challenge Accepted!

    The noise startled everyone and they simultaneously turned their heads towards the source. Except, what they saw shocked them even further into speechlessness.


    The person who caused the clatter was none other than Ji-Won.


    He had been carrying a large stack of papers along the aisle between his office and his team members'' working area. For some reason, though, his arms unexpectedly gave in just as he was passing by Su-Jin''s desk, which was located close to the aisle.


    At that moment, the area around his feet was littered with sheets of paper. Ji-Won''s face was filled with mortification as he bent down to collect the files back into his arms.


    Seeing this, Su-Jin was the most surprised. She was the closest to his office, but she hadn''t heard anything. Either she had been too focused on the conversation with Seo-Jun or Ji-Won had been too careful not to make a noise.


    Still, witnessing her boss scrambling to pick up the documents made Su-Jin feel a bit uncomfortable. In the end, she couldn''t simply sit by and do nothing, so she hurried to help him.


    Without saying a word, Su-Jin walked towards Ji-Won and bent down to pick up the few remaining sheets of paper. During this, their hands almost touched a couple of times. Their fingers were pulling closer, but before they could come in contact, they would quickly move away. It was like a strange, tantalizing dance.


    Su-Jin may not have been aware, but every time their hands would come in close proximity, Ji-Won would feel his heart rate spike. There was nothing showing on his face, but his eye betrayed a strong emotion. The black color pulsated and flashed with a dark light, one that signaled the brewing of an inner storm.


    In a matter of seconds all the files were collected.


    Holding the stack of papers in her hands, Su-Jin straightened herself up and handed the documents back to Ji-Won.


    "Thank you, Miss Park." Ji-Won said quietly, leaning forward.


    After securing the documents, he was about to move away, but it just so happened that Su-Jin''s fingers grazed the back of his hand.


    Ji-Won pulled away and withdrew his hands as though he had been scalded.


    This time, Su-Jin noticed his reaction, but didn''t think too deeply about it.


    ''It must be that Director Kang doesn''t like physical contact with other people.'' she mused silently, then chuckled to herself. ''Considering his cold and aloof temperament, it''s really not that surprising.''


    While Su-Jin was amusing herself like that, Ji-Won quickly recollected himself. He cleared his throat and turned to address his subordinates.


    "There are still some details that we need to discuss regarding our project, so please get ready for a final meeting. And..." Ji-Won hesitated, but still turned towards Su-Jin. "Miss Park, please call Miss Choi to join us in my office. Since this is the last meeting we''ll be holding to discuss the concept before I present it to the management, I''d like her input on a few things."


    "Of course, Director Kang. I''ll call her right away." Su-Jin replied promptly.


    True to her word, she didn''t waste any second and quickly went back to her desk to give Mi-Suk a call.


    While she fumbled in her bag for her phone, Ji-Won carried the files and entered his office. The door closed with a click, leaving everyone behind to deal with their own business until the meeting began.


    Jung Seok returned to sort the data and prepare the reports for the meeting, while Su-Jin headed towards the kitchen to talk to Mi-Suk. That left only Seo-Jun and Yeon-Ah in that section of the office.


    After waiting for a moment, Seo-Jun decided to approach Yeon-Ah''s desk. He stopped a couple of steps away, but his presence was still close enough to cause a light stir in the young woman''s chest.


    She continued to keep her head lowered, busying herself with work, all just to keep her mind from wandering.


    All of a sudden, the familiar male voice rang from a closer range than she had expected.


    "Since Jung Seok and Miss Park are both busy tonight, then that leaves only Miss Lee. So how about it, Miss Lee, would you like to have dinner with me?"


    Despite knowing very well what Seo-Jun meant by that, Yeon-Ah''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. Her hands froze and she swallowed hard before she could give a reply.


    Meanwhile, Seo-Jun waited patiently, watching the young woman with a mixture of amusement and curiosity.


    However, instead of receiving the answer he was hoping for, Yeon-Ah ended up shaking her head in refusal. She replied with a calm voice, yet she still avoided looking up at him.


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to come with you, Deputy Director Kim.


    "Don''t tell me you also have a date!" Seo-Jun gasped, faking a shocked expression.


    Yeon-Ah ignored his exaggerated reaction and merely shook her head.


    "Today there is an extracurricular activity at my brother''s school. My father won''t be home tonight, so I need to pick my brother up and make dinner for us."


    Having explained all that, Yeon-Ah finally brought herself to look at the man who was standing close to her. She allowed a small smile to show on her lips and her eyes curved slightly. "I''m sorry. Next time for sure..."


    After saying that, Yeon-Ah eventually let her words die out. She didn''t know what to say anymore, so she returned to her work.


    Seo-Jun waited for a few seconds, but seeing that she wouldn''t continue speaking, he finally walked away.


    As he reached his desk, Seo-Jun suddenly felt conflicted. On one hand, he was vexed for having been refused, but on the other hand, this outcome merely made him even more determined to keep on trying. It was like he was seeing Yeon-Ah as a challenge.


    At that moment, a childish spirit was ignited inside of him, urging him to overcome this challenge. He wanted to make Yeon-Ah open up to him, even more than she had been in the beginning.


    Seo-Jun''s temperament was like that of a spoiled young master. He was determined to do anything in his power to reach his goal. So giving up was not in his dictionary.


    Meanwhile, Yeon-Ah continued to work diligently, completely unaware that her reticent behavior had made her the target of such a willful character. Had she known, perhaps she would have been startled, maybe even a bit afraid.


    But, just for a while longer, she would be allowed to continue living in ignorant bliss.

 Chapter 132 - Caught Like A Fish In A Net…

    Meanwhile, back in his office, Ji-Won was dealing with the consequences of his own childish behavior.


    As he placed the files on the desk, Ji-Won let out a deep breath, silently berating himself for acting stupid earlier.


    But what could he have done? As soon as he felt Su-Jin''s warm fingers against his hand, his body moved by itself, instinctively trying to put as much distance between them as possible.


    Regardless of what he previously told himself or how he tried to lie to himself, Ji-Won was well aware that he needed to find the answer to those maddening questions. The longer he stayed in this confused state, the harder it would be to deal with the situation later.


    With that mind, Ji-Won decided to take some time after the project was presented to carefully mull things over.


    Until that time, though, he pushed everything else to the back of his mind and focused on the work at hand.


    ~~~


    The meeting lasted for two hours and by the end of it the entire team was exhausted. Nevertheless, their tiredness was also mixed with a layer of enthusiasm. This was the first concept they had worked on together, so they couldn''t help but feel passionate about it.


    From choosing the concept, to the artwork of the banners, they had worked hard to have everything ready before the deadline. The financial reports and analysis that showed the feasibility of the concept were all finished. There was nothing that had been overlooked.


    If all went according to plan, this project should be well received by the higher-ups. For Ji-Won that meant he would be a step closer to his goal.


    The deal he had made with his father didn''t allow for any mistakes. The smallest issue could cause an irreversible step back and Ji-Won might miss his chance to save his mother''s Foundation from being sold.


    At the end of the meeting, Ji-Won stopped everyone from leaving his office. He may have been a cold and aloof boos, but he was never stingy when it came to appreciating hard work. It was also expected of him to encourage his subordinates, whether through words of praise or other incentives.


    During these past few weeks, and most especially the past two days, his team members had been putting a lot of effort into this project. As such, there was no way he could allow them to leave without at least saying a few words. Any other rewards would have to wait until the management decided if their project was good enough to warrant a bonus.


    "These past couple of weeks you''ve all worked hard. I wanted to thank you for the dedication and effort you have put into finishing this project."


    Ji-Won addressed his team members with the same serious tone he normally used when talking about work. However, compared to how he usually looked, his expression now was much more relaxed. There was even a slight curve at the corner of his lips.


    Since he usually wore a scowling face, that small semblance of a smile made a world of difference for anyone who saw him.


    Among his coworkers, the one who was the most shocked was Su-Jin.


    Perhaps it was due to the strangeness of that expression on his face, but she simply couldn''t stop her eyes from wandering towards her boss. Whether it was because of Ji-Won''s handsome features or his pair of deep eyes, she couldn''t say for sure.


    The man emitted such a strong magnetism that Su-Jin was instantly caught. Like a fish in a net, regardless of how much she struggled, there was no escaping it.


    Without realizing that Ji-Won''s speech was already over, Su-Jin continued to gape at him as if mesmerized. Luckily, there was a round clock hanging on the wall behind Ji-Won''s head.


    If anyone looked at her, they could easily assume that she was merely looking at the time, hence saving Su-Jin from having to explain why she was ogling her boss like he was a famous painting in an art gallery.


    Just then, Mi-Suk''s voice came from her left.


    "Su-Jin, I just received a message from Do-Yeong. He and his friend will be waiting for us in front of the company building at 6:30."


    Mi-Suk glanced at the same clock Su-Jin supposedly was eyeing. Unperturbed by her friend''s silence, she continued to speak.


    "It''s already 5:30. I''ll go back to the Marketing Department to discuss with the team what Director Kang had told me during the meeting. After that, I''ll pack up my things and get ready to leave. This shouldn''t take more than 40-45 minutes. What about you?"


    Mi-Suk waited for two seconds, but seeing that Su-Jin wasn''t responding she eventually poked her friend''s shoulder.


    "Su-Jin, did you hear what I just said?" Mi-Suk asked, her voice sounding somewhat impatient.


    "Eh? What?"


    Su-Jin was startled awake from her silent musings. She glanced around, just then realizing that the meeting was now over and everyone was getting ready to leave Director Kang''s office.


    "Hm." Su-Jin quickly cleared her throat and pulled out her phone. "I don''t have much work left to do. Just a few small details that Director Kang pointed out."


    "Perfect." Mi-Suk beamed at her, giving Su-Jin''s arm a light squeeze. "Then I''ll meet you in the lobby at 5:45."


    With that, Mi-Suk waved goodbye to everyone and left the Planning Department office in a haste.


    Seeing her disappearing behind the closing door, Su-Jin smiled and shook her head. It was plain obvious that her best friend was quite eager to meet this Do-Yeong guy.


    After witnessing Mi-Suk''s attitude towards this date, Su-Jin began to feel quite intrigued. Who was the man who was able to cause her best friend to behave like she had flutters in her stomach?


    She just hoped that her friend won''t be disappointed when they finally met and the guy would be subpar compared to her imagination. After all, Su-Jin already knew how wild, and sometimes unreasonable, Mi-Suk''s requirements could be.


    Su-Jin feared that, if Do-Yeong wasn''t what Mi-Suk was expecting, the young woman''s pure, romantic heart wouldn''t be able to handle the disappointment.


    But what could she do other than be by her friend''s side?


    Just like Mi-Suk had said, no matter what happened, at least they gave it a shot.


    At the end of the day, this wouldn''t be the first, nor the last time something like a blind date gone wrong would happen.

 Chapter 133 - Meeting Up With Two Good-looking Men

    When the two women walked out of the company, they were met with a spectacular view.


    Two men were standing face to face not far from the entrance. They were both tall and lean, though one of them was slightly taller than the other.


    The taller man''s hair was slicked back into a stylish cut. He was wearing dark colored suit pants, paired with a button up white shirt and a black suit jacket. He had deep set features, with a handsomely chiseled chin, a high nose and sword eyebrows. Under the straight line of his forehead was a pair of dark, narrow eyes.


    His handsomeness would have made the man seem unapproachable, if it wasn''t for the delicate curve of his lips. This feature gave him a rather warm and indulgent demeanor. His expression looked kind even when he wasn''t purposefully smiling.


    Even without being told, Su-Jin could guess that this was the person Mi-Suk called Do-Yeong.


    She tilted her head to the side, watching Mi-Suk''s expression, but was surprised to see that her best friend wasn''t at all surprised. The man standing in front of them looked positively hot, but Mi-Suk didn''t even bat an eye.


    Could it be that Mi-Suk was faking this calmness and was actually squealing with happiness inside her mind? Or did she already know what the guy would look like and, therefore, wasn''t surprised?


    While pondering over this, Su-Jin turned her attention towards the other man.


    Even though he was a bit shorter than Do-Yeong, he didn''t lose too much in terms of good-looks. It was just that he had a different type of appeal. If one could call Do-Yeong handsome, then this guy could definitely be called pretty.


    He appeared to be slightly younger than Do-Yeon, though not by much. His skin was rather fair and his features were more delicate than Do-Yeong''s.


    There were no sharp angles on his face. Even his chin lacked an edge, appearing soft and tender, just like the man''s light brown hair. His eyes looked round, seeming like a pair of peach blossoms. The slanted eyebrows and full lips gave the man an overall pleasing appearance.


    From head to toe, every line on his body made him look almost exquisite, like he was an enchanting painting worthy of being admired from afar.


    His aura, though, was nothing like that. Su-Jin noticed the man''s eyes sparkling brightly as he talked to his friend. When looking closer at the man, one could easily see his body brimming with vitality, which was a stark contrast to the sweetness of his features.


    Su-Jin''s eyes widened in surprise at this conflicting appearance. Her gaze moved downward, giving the man a thorough once-over.


    He was wearing light colored pants and a dark blue shirt. He wasn''t wearing a tie, but the shirt was buttoned up all the way to the base of his neck. A cream colored jacket hung casually over his arm and a black backpack lay slanted over one shoulder.


    ''How can someone look so fine, but appear so boisterous at the same time?'' Su-Jin marveled in silence.


    While Su-Jin had been busy admiring the two men''s appearance, the latter duo unexpectedly caught sight of the two young women walking in their direction.


    Mi-Suk reached out and grabbed Su-Jin''s arm, hastily pulling her friend forward. At the same time, she raised a hand and waved towards the two men.


    Once the four young people were face to face, they all fell silent. They spent the next few seconds staring at each other, before the taller man finally made the first move.


    He stretched out a hand towards Mi-Suk and greeted her with what Su-Jin believed to be the most flawless smile she had ever seen.


    "You must be Choi Mi-Suk." he said in a pleasant, deep voice.


    "Indeed I am." Mi-Suk replied, reaching out and clasping her fingers around his palm.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Choi. My name is Gu Do-Yeong." the man continued to address Mi-Suk, while giving her fingers a light squeeze.


    "Please, drop the Miss and just call me Mi-Suk." the young woman giggled as she retracted her hand.


    "I''m afraid that would be rude. We''ve barely just met." he smiled and shook his head.


    Hearing this, Mi-Suk burst into laughter, her eyes curving like a pair of half moons.


    "Alright, then do as you please." She conceded, waving a hand in the air. Then, gesturing towards Su-Jin, she hurried to present her friend. "This is my best friend, Park Su-Jin."


    Do-Yeong bowed his head in a greeting and Su-Jin responded in the same manner. Then, he turned towards his friend to complete the presentations.


    "This is my friend and junior from school, Nam Jeong-Ho."


    The man called Nam Jeong-Ho bowed. He opened his mouth and a vibrant, yet lovely, voice slipped through his lips.


    "It''s nice to meet you both, Miss Choi, Miss Park."


    After the presentations were thus concluded, the four people began discussing where to go first.


    Before anyone could state their opinion, though, Do-Yeong stepped forward and made his plans known.


    "When we exchanged messages before, Miss Choi told me that you''ve been working late these past few days. Therefore, I''ve made reservations for a restaurant nearby in case you had to work overtime today as well."


    "But what if we were really late today?" Mi-Suk raised an eyebrow and asked in a teasing manner.


    "I know the owner of the restaurant, so it''s no problem even if we are late." Do-Yeong replied with a light shrug.


    When he spoke, his manner was neither overbearing, nor prideful. In fact, he appeared to be slightly embarrassed.


    "Are you showing off?"


    "Why would I do a silly thing like that?" Do-Yeong chuckled.


    "Oh, I don''t know, maybe to impress me?" Mi-Suk teased.


    "Is it working?"


    "Perhaps."


    At this, they both began to laugh. Do-Yeong offered his arm to Mi-Suk and the two began walking towards the restaurant. They were so absorbed in their conversation that they completely ignored the other two.


    Being left to their own devices, both Su-Jin and her date could only sigh. They began walking side by side, silently following after Mi-Suk and her partner.


    It was clear by their mannerism that the latter pair was much more comfortable with each other than the former.

 Chapter 134 - Moonlight Pavilion

    During their walk, Su-Jin kept stealing glances at the man next to her. From what she could see at first glance, he was feeling just as awkward as she was.


    He took small steps, trying to accommodate her pace, while fixing his eyes ahead. It wasn''t clear what he was looking at, but Su-Jin noticed his gaze dimming slightly.


    ''This is so damn awkward! Should I say something? But what? I just met this man, so I know nothing about him apart from what Mi-Suk told me. Hmm, should I ask him about work? What was it that Mi-Suk said¡­ creative assistant for a gaming company?''


    Just when Su-Jin was about to open her mouth, she noticed the man stopping abruptly. She was startled into looking up at him.


    "Is there something wrong?" she asked.


    Instead of immediately replying, Jeong-Ho shifted closer towards Su-Jin''s side. When he was close enough for their shoulders to touch, he raised his arm, pushing the elbow towards Su-Jin.


    "Uhm¡­ If you want¡­ It''s alright to hold on¡­" he squeezed out the words with difficulty.


    Su-Jin stared at him in bafflement. It actually took her a few moments to realize that he was trying to offer his arm, just like Do-Yeong had done for Mi-Suk.


    The only difference was that Do-Yeong''s movement had been smooth and natural, while Jeong-Ho''s seemed to be strained, like he was forcing himself.


    As if to prove his nervousness, his eyes kept shifting all over the place, not settling on anything, as though he was afraid he might catch someone''s eye. In fact, he couldn''t even bring himself to make eye contact with Su-Jin despite having addressed her directly.


    Seeing him act so skittish like a frightened rabbit, Su-Jin almost burst into giggles.


    All of a sudden, the restlessness she had been feeling melted away, leaving behind a jubilating sentiment. She keenly sensed that this person was very similar to her, hence her chest swelled with compassion towards him.


    ''Could it be that we''re both sacrificial pieces for those two up ahead? We might be here just to smooth things over for them.''


    With eyes filling with mirth, Su-Jin finally decided to spare the poor man from the trouble.


    "You really don''t need to do this. It might seem strange, but I''m not impressed by this kind of behavior." She raised her head, gesturing with her chin towards the other two, who were now getting farther away from them. "Mi-Suk is the romantic one, so I must congratulate your friend for knowing exactly what to do in order to get into her good graces."


    Jeong-Ho laughed nervously. The arm he had raised slowly dropped at his side and, just like before, he avoided Su-Jin''s eyes.


    "Yes, Do-Yeong is indeed a true gentleman." he admitted, directing a small smile towards his friend''s back.


    There was a peculiar glint inside Jeong-Ho''s eyes as he spoke those words. Looking at the man attentively, Su-Jin thought she saw a small flash of anguish, but it was gone as quickly as it appeared.


    The next moment, Jeong-Ho turned his head and finally looked at Su-Jin properly.


    "We should hurry and catch up with them."


    Shortly after that, the group of four finally reached their destination, a place called Moonlight Pavilion.


    From the outside, the two-story building was very eye-catching. The architecture was intricate, appearing like a mixture of old and new. A traditional name plaque hung above the entrance, and both the stairs and porch were made of wood. Upon closer inspection, though, there was no doubt that its structure was anything but old.


    The rest of the building, as well as the open area around the restaurant, combined newer styles and materials, giving it a rather posh appearance.


    Despite being so close to her working place and having passed by it numerous times, Su-Jin had never stepped inside this restaurant.


    But now that she had seen it with her own eyes, Su-Jin didn''t regret not visiting this restaurant earlier. After all, it didn''t seem like the kind of place one would simply go to have a quick lunch during work hours.


    The place was an unconventional combination between an upscale eatery and a barbeque restaurant. It was not too fancy, but not too cheap either. Though, judging by the clientele, the prices may not have been low.


    Rising up to its name, Moonlight Pavilion also provided a pleasant atmosphere, with low background music and impeccable service. The tables were separated by folding screens in order to create a feeling of privacy, and they were split evenly on both floors. Some of them were placed next to large windows overseeing the city.


    Depending on their table''s position, the clients could see different angles of the neighborhood, while those who stayed on the second floor could even see further into the distance.


    Su-Jin and Mi-Suk felt impressed at first glance with the place.


    As soon as they entered, a waiter asked about their reservation. Once Gu Do-Yeong gave his name, the waiter bowed and asked them to follow him.


    They were taken to the second floor and guided towards a table next to a large pair of windows. If one looked carefully into the distance, they could see the Han river cutting through the city like a massive water snake, as well as the bright colors of the Banpo Bridge.


    In order to facilitate the dialogue, they chose to sit face to face. As such, the two women took the right side of the table, while the men took the felt one.


    Mi-Suk was getting ready to take a seat on the outside chair, when a hand unexpectedly came forth and pulled the chair out for her.


    "Please allow me." Do-Yeong said.


    He was so close that his deep voice poured straight into Mi-Suk''s ears.


    "Mn, thank you." she said quietly, giving him a blushing smile.


    After doing his part as a gentleman, Do-Yeong walked around the table and sat across from Mi-Suk.


    Meanwhile, both Su-Jin and Jeong-Ho fell into their chairs without even looking at each other. They were too embarrassed by what they had just witnessed to even say a word.


    Just then, Do-Yeong''s voice was heard again.

 Chapter 135 - Coincidence

    "Jeong-Ho, when dining out with a lady you should be careful of your manners. For example, you should have paid more attention and pulled the chair for Miss Park. Haven''t I already taught you that?" Do-Young chided his friend.


    Despite his words sounding scolding, his tone had a certain layer of soft helplessness. No one could have suspected that he was actually very serious.


    The two young women paused in their movements. They glanced at each other, seemingly thinking of the same thing.


    What is going on with these two? One moment they appear as close as brothers, and the next Do-Yeong transforms into a stern chief who reprimands his subordinate.


    Su-Jin was wondering if she should say something or leave it be. After all, she didn''t know just how close the two actually were, so her interference might end up making things even more awkward for everyone.


    The next exchange, finally provided some kind of answer to these previous concerns. Hence, Su-Jin was spared from having to say anything for the moment.


    "I''m sorry, senior Gu." Jeong-Ho ducked his head.


    "Senior Gu?! Who is that?" the other man exclaimed with a laugh. "Upon my word, Jeong-Ho, it''s been ages since you called me that. Don''t you normally use Brother Do-Yeong or even Yeong to address me? Why on earth did you bring out that archaic form of address now?"


    "I..."


    Jeong-Ho hesitated, biting his lower lip. His face flushed and he lowered his head even more to hide his embarrassment.


    "I didn''t think it was proper for me to call you like that today." Jeong-Ho finally said after a short while.


    "And why do you think that?" Do-Yeong eyed the other man strangely. His lips curved into a smile that wasn''t really a smile. "I may have been your senior in high school and college, but wasn''t that a long time ago?"


    "Just three years." Jeong-Ho muttered softly. Then, realizing the conversation wasn''t going in the right direction, he looked up and added in a louder voice. "It''s only been three years since we''ve graduated, so I still have moments like these when I feel like calling you Senior."


    Jeong-Ho raised a hand to rub the back of his neck and let out a nervous laugh.


    Sensing the man''s distress, Su-Jin began to feel uncomfortable. This was somehow related to her as well, so she finally decided to intervene.


    "Isn''t it nice to be called Senior?" she grinned, shooting Mi-Suk a pointed look. "I bet Mi-Suk here wouldn''t let me hear the end of it if she was older than me."


    "Oh, you bet!" Mi-Suk followed along and laughed. "It''s really too bad that you''re one month older than me, otherwise you would be calling me Older Sister every day."


    Thus, with the help of the two young women''s intervention, Jeong-Ho was absolved from having to speak. Do-Yeong also dropped the subject and focused on his partner. Though, there was still a hint of disappointment lingering in his gaze.


    Both the view and the atmosphere were enchanting, so the couples quickly fell into a conversation about the place. From the location, to the service, there wasn''t anything that escaped their examination.


    Shortly after the drinks were brought and they placed the order for food, Do-Yeong suddenly leaned forward, lightly tapping a finger against Mi-Suk''s hand to catch her attention.


    "My sister thanks you. She asked me to say that your help shall not be forgotten and that she will make it up to you with a meal some other day."


    The words came so out of the blue, that the other three people were left speechless. However, Mi-Suk quickly recovered and was just about to say something, when Su-Jin suddenly questioned.


    "Eh? What does he mean by that? Mi-Suk, you know his sister?" she asked, staring between her friend and Do-Yeong.


    "Ah, that is¡­" Mi-Suk covered her lips with one hand and giggled. "Remember the friend I told you about? The one who needed help shopping for clothes? Well, she''s his younger sister."


    "Really now... Talk about a small world." Su-Jin was amazed by the coincidence.


    As she struggled to wrap her head around the new information, she heard Do-Yeong speak again.


    "Since my sister finally decided to go out with someone, my mother is also very pleased. So, I have to thank you for making both the women of my family happy."


    "You''re quite welcome. I am glad I could help. Though, catering to your sister''s wild shopping behavior wasn''t easy." Mi-Suk leaned forward, shooting the man a wide smile while pointing her index finger at him. "So, instead of her, I''m expecting you to make it up to me on this date."


    "Of course, it would be my honor to repay you in my sister''s place." Do-Yeong inclined his head.


    His eyes were smiling and he suddenly seemed even more handsome than before.


    To anyone else, Do-Yeong would have looked very charismatic and attractive, but Su-Jin was still hung up on the word exchange to pay any attention to the man''s looks. For some reason, she began suspecting that tonight''s date wasn''t just a coincidence.


    ''Could it be that this date was arranged in order to repay Mi-Suk for helping Do-Yeong''s sister? If that is so, then was it Mi-Suk who asked, or was it the sister''s idea? Either way, it could explain why Mi-Suk wasn''t all too surprised by the guy''s appearance. His sister must have shown her a picture before.''


    Su-Jin contemplated for a moment before quickly coming up with another guess.


    ''At the same time, considering how easy he flirts, it could very well be the brother who first brought this up. He might have either met or seen Mi-Suk''s picture and liked her. So, he asked her out, while invoking his sister''s matter. Hmm, I will have to ask Mi-Suk about this later.''


    Due to her focus being elsewhere, Su-Jin missed the small reaction coming from the man sitting across from her.


    At Mi-Suk''s rather flirtatious words, Jeong-Ho flinched. He lifted his head slightly to glance at his friend.. But when he saw Do-Yeong''s face and heard his answer, Jeong-Ho slowly lowered his eyes.

 Chapter 136 - Expectations

    In the end, the rest of the date went rather well. Despite the few awkward moments in the beginning, the four people got along without a hitch. They conversed spiritedly, talking about work, hobbies, music and movies.


    After dinner, Do-Yeong suggested that everyone go for a walk. There was a small park very close to the restaurant and the breeze felt pleasant.


    The city at night had a different allure than during the day. With all the bright and colored lights the area looked like it was hosting a festival. Everyone walked animatedly, chatting with friends or holding hands with their lovers.


    Even the sounds seemed to be different now compared to earlier. It was as though the repertoire had changed from the vibrant of the street bustle, to the subtle murmurs of people walking leisurely after dinner.


    Once she was outside the restaurant, Su-Jin breathed in deeply. The summer air carried a rather peculiar fragrance. It was sweet and delicate, mixed with a hint of tobacco, alcohol and food. It made one think of home in a very strange way.


    For Su-Jin this kind of atmosphere had always seemed special. She loved the city at nighttime. She loved the way everything seemed to change, like a switch had been flipped. Once the lights went out, it was a whole new and different world.


    It wasn''t very late, but the sky was already dark and a few stars were already visible. Only a light trace of orange grazed the horizon, and even that was fading rapidly. Soon there would be nothing staining the inky black canopy with color.


    While admiring the beauty of her surroundings, Su-Jin walked next to Jeong-Ho. The two of them followed after the other couple, slowly heading towards the park.


    Not even several meters later, Jeong-Ho raised a hand to his lips and cleared his throat.


    "Uhm¡­ I hope you''re alright with this."


    "Hm? With what?" Su-Jin blinked at him in confusion.


    "The park¡­ I mean taking a walk so late. I''m sure you must be tired after such a long day. You mentioned earlier that your team worked hard this past week to finish a project."


    "Oh that." Su-Jin smiled and waved a hand. "It''s quite alright. Walking after dinner is good for digestion. So, with this I might be able to sleep very well once I hit the bed."


    "I see. That''s good to know."


    Jeong-Ho slowly brought the hand from his mouth to the back of his head. He gave the nape a light squeeze. This little gesture made him look flustered and adorable.


    Some people might have tried to use this type of approach in order to gain appeal by acting cute. But Su-Jin knew that Jeong-Ho did so unconsciously. She could see it in the way he kept averting his eyes. She also felt it in the man''s unaffected manners.


    Su-Jin hadn''t had much to drink during dinner, so she wasn''t feeling tipsy from the alcohol. But Jeong-Ho''s presence made her feel very comfortable. Even though they had just met a few hours earlier, it was like they had known each other for years.


    All of a sudden, Su-Jin felt a bit impulsive. With a leap, she reached forward and grabbed Jeong-Ho''s arm with both hands.


    "How about we leave those two alone for now?" she asked, gesturing with her chin towards Mi-Suk and Do-Yeong.


    "Eh?" Jeong-Ho froze. His eyes slowly followed Su-Jin''s line of sight. "Ah, yes. I guess they would like to have some privacy at this point, right?"


    "Mhmm." Su-Jin nodded, shooting Jeong-Ho a knowing smile. "I am sure they are already planning their second date as we speak."


    "You think so?" Jeong-Ho tilted his head, blinking at Su-Jin innocently.


    That look reminded Su-Jin of an oversized puppy. So much so that she couldn''t hold back a string of giggles from bursting out of her mouth.


    "Why are you so surprised? Don''t you think it''s normal for two people who like each other to go out and have fun?"


    Being laughed at so openly caused Jeong-Ho''s expression to change from confusion to embarrassment. He averted his eyes from Su-Jin''s amused expression.


    In the meantime, they had already started walking again.


    The entrance of the park was visible across the street. Mi-Suk and Do-Yeong had already stepped onto the main alley, slowly advancing under the cover of the trees. They were holding hands, leaning close to each other. Even from that distance, it was visible that there was attraction between them. In everyone''s eyes, they were the perfect image of a loving couple.


    With his eyes glued onto the two small figures, Jeong-Ho began musing silently.


    ''This kind of picture¡­ It''s what everyone expects right?''


    By the time, Jeong-Ho finally replied to Su-Jin''s words, they had already crossed the street and were tracing their friends'' footsteps.


    "Well, yes. If they really like each other, I guess it''s alright to go out. At the end of the day, who wouldn''t want to spend more time with the person they like?" he spoke slowly, then followed up with another question. "What about you, Miss Park?"


    "Me?"


    It was now Su-Jin''s turn to look confused.


    Yet, underneath that confusion, there was a vague sense of uneasiness that roiled inside her stomach. It made her apprehensive and also unwilling to answer. But Jeong-Ho was staring straight at her. Even though he had avoided direct eye contact almost the entire night, at this time, he was watching her attentively, waiting for her reply.


    "What about me?" she asked quietly, trying to smile.


    "What are your expectations from this date?"


    "My expectations¡­" Su-Jin''s eyes widened slightly.


    She never would have expected Jeong-Ho to be so direct. After acting skittish half the night, why was he suddenly so straightforward?


    As if he hadn''t shocked Su-Jin enough, Jeong-Ho continued in the same forthright manner as before.


    "Miss Park, I should probably tell you this right now in case you might misunderstand. I¡­" Jeong-Ho hesitated for a second.. "I am not looking for a girlfriend right now."

 Chapter 137 - Similarities

    Jeong-Ho''s voice was calm and mellow. It sounded more like a fragile whisper. But in spite of its softness, there was a hint of determination in the man''s tone, which gave his voice a stronger feel.


    "It''s true that I agreed to come on this date. However, at the moment, work and other private matters are keeping me too busy to even think of having a relationship. I hope you understand."


    At that moment, Su-Jin finally realized something.


    The reason why she felt so comfortable around Jeong-Ho was because they were similar. Just like her, Jeong-Ho had also been unwilling to take part in a blind date. In truth, he wasn''t randomly looking for a girlfriend, much less hooking up with a person he just met. Moreover, he seemed quite troubled by the mere idea of a second date.


    Suddenly, the notion that she didn''t have to reject this person made Su-Jin feel light-hearted. A heavy burden disappeared from her shoulders and she finally breathed with ease.


    After being hit by such an unexpected feeling of relief, Su-Jin quickly switched to a different sentiment. She began teasing the young man.


    "Hm, should I really believe you? After all, I''ve been told that you are looking for a girlfriend. Could it be that you don''t like me and are making an excuse to reject me in a kinder way?"


    Jeong-Ho was greatly startled by this. As he tried to explain himself, he looked flustered to the point that Su-Jin began feeling guilty for her childish taunt.


    "What?! H-How can that be? I¡­ I never said anything about wanting a girlfriend. W-who could¡­"


    "Calm down. I''m just messing with you." Su-Jin chuckled, patting the man''s shoulder. She glanced up at him, hardly refraining from laughing. "Though it is true that I''ve been told that. Mi-Suk mentioned it before we came today, that Do-Yeong told her he has a friend who is looking for a girlfriend. Hence, why they decided on a double date."


    Hearing this, Jeong-Ho''s eyes widened until they nearly popped out of their sockets.


    "I never said that." he shook his head vigorously. He bit his lower lip, looking mortified. "It must have been a misunderstanding."


    "Perhaps." Su-Jin nodded, taking a step back. "Or maybe he simply wanted to give you the chance to go on a date, even though you never specifically asked him for it."


    Jeong-Ho didn''t answer. He looked down and continued to walk along the alley in silence. Su-Jin didn''t bother him, allowing the man to mull over her words.


    Soon afterwards, they caught up with Mi-Suk and Do-Yeon. Once they regrouped, the two men escorted Su-Jin and Mi-Suk to the cab station.


    "This was really fun. I hope we will be able to do this again soon." Mi-Suk said, smiling at Do-Yeong enthusiastically.


    "Indeed it was. And we will  most definitely do so." he said pointedly.


    "It was really nice meeting you, Miss Park." Jeong-Ho addressed Su-Jin. He smiled and stretched his hand. "Maybe we will meet again sometime."


    "As long as there''s a chance, I wouldn''t mind for that to happen. It''s true that I had a lot of fun tonight." Su-Jin clasped her fingers around Jeong-Ho''s palm.


    After the two shook hands, Do-Yeong hailed for an approaching cab. When the car pulled over, Do-Yeong proceeded to open the back door, helping Su-Jin and Mi-Suk to get in.


    Mi-Suk was the last to enter the car. Right before she slipped inside, Do-Yeong grabbed her hand, squeezing her fingers lightly. He leaned closer and whispered next to her ear.


    "Have a safe drive home. Send me a message when you arrive or else I''ll be worried."


    "Mn, will do so. You too, take care on your way back." Mi-Suk replied quietly, then added in a soft whisper. "I''ll talk to you on the phone."


    Luckily, it was too dark, or else everyone would have probably seen her face looking beet red.


    After saying what he had to say, Do-Yeong released Mi-Suk''s hand and stepped back. But before the driver could depart, he quickly took a picture of the car''s number.


    ''Just in case something happens.'' He told himself.


    Jeong-Ho saw all this but remained quiet. He moved his line of sight from his friend to the pavement. There was no way for him to call out his friend for being overprotective.


    The two men waited until the cab drove off before catching a ride as well.


    With that, the date was concluded.


    Different people had different feelings about the event.


    While it is quite uncertain what the others thought, Su-Jin felt satisfied with how this date went. She was especially pleased with the idea that she had met someone nice, with whom she could talk without pretense.


    The fact that both she and Jeong-Ho weren''t looking for a partner meant that they could interact without much pressure.


    Also, remembering how well Jeong-Ho treated her, as well as his flustered attitude when she teased him, made Su-Jin think that she wouldn''t mind befriending him further.


    ~~~


    Next day at work Su-Jin walked into the office looking like a ball of sunshine. Her face exuded a certain radiance and her eyes were sparkling. Based on this refreshing appearance alone it was obvious that she was in a great mood.


    She also looked as though she had a good night''s sleep. The dark circles under her eyes were gone and her skin appeared to be smoother.


    The moment Su-Jin sat at her desk, she was met with two pairs of curious eyes.


    Yeon-Ah and Seo-Jun were looking over some papers but, as soon as they saw Su-Jin, they immediately forgot about work.


    "How was the date?" Seo-Jun asked.


    "Did you have fun yesterday?" Yeon-Ah inquired almost at the same time.


    The two froze and turned their heads to look at each other. They made eye contact for a split second, before they both whipped their heads around, avoiding each other''s sight.


    Sitting right across from them, Su-Jin blinked and remained silent, thinking which question to answer first.

 Chapter 138 - Finishing The Project

    In the end, she chose to reply to Yeon-Ah''s question.


    "It was really fun. The restaurant they picked was very good. It''s not far from here and the food is delicious."


    Su-Jin noticed Seo-Jun opening his mouth to say something, but before he could speak, Ji-Won''s voice called him from his office.


    After Seo-Jun was gone, Su-Jin continued to tell Yeon-Ah what happened during the date. The latter listened patiently, only interjecting to ask a thing or two, but mostly it was Su-Jin talking.


    When she was finished going over the details, Su-Jin leaned back into her chair.


    "You know¡­" Yeon-Ah began to say quietly. "I am really glad the date went well. You seemed a bit nervous yesterday so I was worried."


    "Oh, I was very nervous and unwilling to go at first. But now I am glad I went." Su-Jin beamed. "Jeong-Ho is really a nice guy. Even though we haven''t spent that much time together, I feel that we somehow hit it off." she paused, then broke into a laugh. "At the very least we were both upfront about not searching for a partner. This made things much easier and less uncomfortable."


    "So do you plan on meeting him again?"


    "Mh, I don''t know." Su-Jin shook her head, still retaining a small smile. "We didn''t make any promises or exchange phone numbers. I guess we''ll just have to wait and see."


    With that, Su-Jin gave a light shrug and began working on her tasks.


    ~~~


    Meanwhile, inside Ji-Won''s office the atmosphere was quite different from the jovial one outside.


    Kang Ji-Won was sitting at his desk with a stack of papers on his left and a few papers in front. His eyes shifted between the documents and the computer monitor. From time to time, he would lift his fingers to type something on the keyboard.


    Seo-Jun pulled a chair from the meeting table and took a seat across from Ji-Won. His lips were pursed and his expression looked sulky.


    "Why did you have to call just then? Couldn''t you have waited a little bit?" he chided his friend with a huff.


    "Why? Were you too busy?" Ji-Won inquired drily.


    As he spoke, Ji-Won didn''t pause in his movements, nor did he lift his eyes to look at Seo-Jun. Judging by his cold attitude, though, it was clear that he wouldn''t care either way. Busy or not, he needed Seo-Jun to follow up on the newest changes on their proposal draft.


    As such, Ji-Won continued to work while expecting the other man to hand in the necessary documents and start discussing the situation.


    However, Seo-Jun''s next words were quite unexpected.


    "I was busy gossiping about Miss Park''s date. She was just telling Miss Lee and I about it when you called me in here." he finished with a dramatic wave of his hand.


    Hearing this, Ji-Won was stunned silly, his fingertips freezing on the keyboard.


    After the first moment of shock had passed, Ji-Won sucked in a breath of cold air and exhaled it slowly. He tried steadying the wild beatings of his heart.


    Nevertheless, even after suffering through all this, he simply refused to show the smallest weakness by renouncing his cold demeanor. Instead, he raised his eyes and fixed them sternly on Seo-Jun''s face. Only then did he reply.


    "Is that really something to gossip about? What are you, a schoolgirl?!"


    "Tsk, you''re no fun." Seo-Jun huffed.


    "Yes, yes, I''m acting like an old man who''s no fun." Ji-Won grumbled, rubbing the place between his eyebrows. With a sigh, he cast a wary glance at Seo-Jun. "Would you please get the files ready? We need to review them once again before I go meet the owners of the inn."


    "As you say, boss." Seo-Jun lifted both hands in defeat.


    With a shrug, he got up and went to get the documents Ji-Won had asked for. As he walked to the door, he kept his back towards Ji-Won. Once his hand touched the door handle, though, his footsteps suddenly halted.


    Without looking back, Seo-Jun threw one last sentence over his shoulder.


    "Ji-Won, regardless of what choice you make, just be sure you won''t regret it."


    As a reply, Ji-Won simply nodded.


    With this, the two friends somehow reached a tacit understanding. Ji-Won wouldn''t ask more about Su-Jin''s date, nor try to find out, and Seo-Jun wouldn''t brother telling him anything even if he knew something.


    In this peaceful manner Thursday went by in a flash. Then Friday came, but it was gone just as quickly. By the time it was the weekend, Su-Jin and her colleagues had finished working on their project. The proposal draft was completed and it only needed the big bosses'' approval.


    Since they didn''t need to work on the concept anymore, Mi-Suk''s task was also over. Monday morning she was supposed to come one last time in order to discuss with the Human Resources Department about her contract.


    If there were still changes that needed to be done in the near future she might still be called in, but there wasn''t any need for her to stay inside the company at all times.


    Furthermore, when the project finally got a green light from the management and they would start the implementation phase, any modifications would be done by the Marketing Department.


    After finishing work that day, Su-Jin met up with Mi-Suk in the lobby. Both of them walked side by side, quietly pondering over different matters.


    All of a sudden, Mi-Suk leaned her head back, letting out a deep sigh.


    "You know, I''ll actually miss working for Kangji Tourism. This past week has been really fun." she said, staring at the sky above.


    The bright blue was now tinged with a darker hue, signaling the approach of sunset. On their way to the subway, they saw lots of people walking along the street. The groups varied from young to old, either noisy or quiet.


    Su-Jin looked at the bustle like she was seeing an entertaining spectacle. Her lips soon quirked up in a smile and she gave a noncommittal hum.


    "But now you get to work on that webtoon. Don''t you have a deadline for it?" Su-Jin asked, tilting her head to look at her friend.


    "Of course I have! And it''s a tight one at that." Mi-Suk sighed, shaking her head dejectedly. "But I can''t help it. Whenever I find something interesting to work on I just get so immersed that I forget about anything else."


    "What can I say, you''re a true artist." Su-Jin teased, gently bumping into her friend''s shoulder.


    Just then, Mi-Suk''s phone chimed.


    The young woman pulled out the phone and glanced at the screen. There was a notification that she had received a message from someone.


    ".... Do-Yeong?" Mi-Suk mumbled in an undertone.

 Chapter 139 - A Mysterious Second Invitation

    Not in a million years would Su-Jin have expected that she would go on a date twice in a single week. And with the same people no less!


    The message Mi-Suk received Friday evening was indeed from Do-Yeong. The man invited her out to watch a movie on Saturday.


    "He says we can grab lunch before the movie and maybe even do dinner afterwards." Mi-Suk reread the message out loud.


    They were now sitting in the living room, enjoying their celebratory food: fried chicken and beer. The two young women were occupying one side of the table, while Min-Jun was sitting across from them.


    When he heard Mi-Suk talking about the date plans, his hand paused as it reached for a piece of chicken.


    "Is he taking you to see a horror movie?" he asked while his fingers hovered above the food.


    "Of course not! Do you think he''s like you?" Mi-Suk scoffed, then added in a teasing tone. "Who else apart from you finds murders and horror mysteries to be romantic?!"


    "I never said they are romantic." Min-Jun defended himself without much feeling. In the end, he grabbed a piece of chicken and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Seeing him beating a retreat, Mi-Suk smirked. She wasn''t going to stop badgering him until she was satisfied.


    "Then what?" she asked, placing both elbows on the table and leaning forward as if ready to pounce.


    "I merely find them entertaining and¡­" Min-Jun stopped to chew and swallow. "... rather instructive."


    At this, Mi-Suk finally exploded. She pointed the tip of her chopsticks at Min-Jun''s face and her words came out in a rapid torrent.


    "Ha! This is exactly what I am talking about! What normal person thinks murders are instructive?! This is why you are still single, you know. Always stuffing your head with gore stuff, not being romantic at all. What kind of woman would want to go out with someone who only reads those types of books?"


    Hearing these accusations, Min-Jun''s eyebrows twitched. The hand holding the chicken trembled and the food almost slipped down on the table.


    ''I swear, this person is getting more and more¡­ impossible to deal with.'' He grumbled with a dark expression.


    During this time, Su-Jin glanced around nervously. Her eyes kept going back and forth from Min-Jun''s scowling face to Mi-Suk''s cheeky grin.


    For a moment, she thought her brother was going to hurl the piece of chicken at Mi-Suk''s face.


    In the end, though, Min-Jun merely closed his eyes and remained quiet. It was clear that he opted for the ''out of sight, out of mind'' approach and Su-Jin, once again, applauded her brother for his forbearance.


    Nevertheless, she knew that the reason behind all this was the great friendship and closeness they shared. The three pf them were almost like a real family.


    ''Min-Jun is really great at handling Mi-Suk''s taunts. Anyone else would have probably thrown a huge fit by now.'' Su-Jin silently commended her brother.


    As she mused about this, Su-Jin unexpectedly thought of Director Kang.


    ''How would that person react if someone were to tease him like this?'' She quietly wondered.


    It''s true that Seo-Jun was always acting unruly with Ji-Won, taunting the man until breaking point, yet, Ji-Won never got seriously angry. Not that she had seen anyway.


    Nevertheless, more often than not, Ji-Won would still tell Seo-Jun off in a cold tone of voice. Occasionally, he would even glare ferociously at his friend''s cheekiness or threaten with one thing or another.


    But what if someone else were to do all those things, say all those words? What if that person was someone¡­ closer? Would Kang Ji-Won get angry and flip a table or would he tolerate it in silence, just like Min-Jun did?


    Ultimately, since Min-Jun didn''t deign to answer Mi-Suk''s words, the conversation steered away from the subject. But it was quickly pulled back on the same track as Mi-Suk received another message.


    "Su-Jin." Mi-Suk called out to her friend.


    "Mh?" Su-Jin grunted with a face stuffed with chicken.


    "Do-Yeong asks me if you would also want to come tomorrow."


    This unexpected development almost caused Su-Jin to choke to death. She hastened to swallow the food, gulping two mouthfuls of beer in order to alleviate the impending coughing fit.


    "Shouldn''t last time have been the only double date? Why does he want to ask me out as well?" Su-Jin finally asked after her throat felt less sore.


    Mi-Suk didn''t answer for a while. She typed something, then waited for an answer.


    A couple of seconds later, her face lit up.


    "Ah, it appears Jeong-Ho has taken a liking to you." she raised her head to grin at her friend. "It was Jeong-Ho who asked Do-Yeong if you could come as well."


    "Whaa..?" Su-Jin''s mouth stood agape. Yet, she still tried to hold onto reason. "Mi-Suk, are you sure you didn''t interpret it wrongly? Maybe he didn''t mean it like that."


    After all, how could that be the reason? Haven''t they already talked it out? Jeong-Ho was even the first one to say that he wasn''t looking for a relationship, that he wanted to be friends at most. So what was happening right now?


    At this point, Mi-Suk''s voice came from next to her.


    "I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding. See, it says so right here." she pushed the phone towards Su-Jin, reciting loudly. "[Please ask your friend if she wants to join us. Jeong-Ho is also coming and he told me that he would like to see her again.]"


    "Oh heavens, don''t tell me he actually fell for me?" Su-Jin gasped.


    After reading the message she felt even more confused. Could it really be that Jeong-Ho had taken a liking to her? Perhaps, despite his initial reluctance to get closer, he had now changed his mind?


    Just then, Min-Jun decided to mercilessly burst his sister''s bubbles.


    "Sorry to pour cold water on your fantasies, sis, but I don''t think that''s the case."


    "What do you mean?" both Su-Jin and Mi-Suk asked at the same time.


    "Have you two ever thought that he is doing this for an entirely different reason?" Min-Jun glanced between his sister and their best friend, but seeing how both their faces looked blank he could only sigh. "Honestly, you two¡­"


    With that, Min-Jun placed the chopsticks down and slowly got up. Before he left the living room, he turned his head and said something more.


    "Just think about it, what kind of man invites a woman out through his friend, especially after they already met once? If he really was interested in her, shouldn''t he get her number and personally ask the woman out?" He paused, then added in an undertone. "At least that''s what I would do."


    With that, he looked away from them and started climbing the stairs.


    "I''m going to wash up and go to bed. You two should sleep early today or you''ll look ugly tomorrow."


    Min-Jun''s voice trailed away, until they could barely hear him. By the time his last word fell, he was already out of sight.. A second later, the bathroom door opened and closed with a loud click.

 Chapter 140 - An Unexpected Phone Call

    Left by themselves, Su-Jin and Mi-Suk stared at each other. They were silent for another couple of minutes, before Mi-Suk finally decided to speak.


    "Even though I don''t want to, I can''t help but think that Min-Jun is right." Mi-Suk muttered, gazing at Do-Yeong''s message pensively.


    "Mn, I think so too." Su-Jin said in acquiescence.


    "Do you have Jeong-Ho''s phone number?" Mi-Suk suddenly lifted her eyes, looking hopeful.


    Unfortunately for her wishes, though, Su-Jin shook her head.


    "We never exchanged phone numbers. As I''ve told you that night when we got home, he was the first to mention the fact that he didn''t want a relationship. He even stated his reasons clearly and in a very straightforward manner."


    Su-Jin bit her lower lip, sneaking a peak at Mi-Suk''s phone.


    "The way he acted that night¡­ he seemed troubled. Even if he agreed on this second double date, I don''t think it was him initiating it."


    "So you think Do-Yeong has something to do with this?" Mi-Suk''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Well, I don''t know." Su-Jin admitted quietly. "But it''s not impossible either."


    At this, Mi-Suk''s eyelids flickered and her gaze settled on her friend. But since she didn''t know what to say, Mi-Suk decided to remain silent.


    Seeing her troubled expression, Su-Jin burst into laughter.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I don''t mind. Maybe he just wants to be friends, in which case, I am more than happy to oblige. The guy seemed nice and I felt comfortable talking to him. Grabbing lunch and going to the movies with them will definitely be fun."


    "But¡­" Mi-Suk began, yet Su-Jin quickly raised a hand to stop her.


    "What''s there to ''but'' about? You like Do-Yeong and I don''t mind seeing Jeong-Ho again. Isn''t this a perfect win-win situation?" Su-Jin waved the hand she had raised, putting on a dramatic expression. "So better put away that mourning expression and start thinking about what to wear tomorrow."


    With this reminder Mi-Suk instantly snapped out of it. Whatever she had been thinking up until that point evaporated like smoke. It was as though she had never been worried by tomorrow''s date.


    "Oh my gosh, you''re right! I need to go and check my clothes." Mi-Suk gasped.


    ~~~


    Next morning, Su-Jin was up early. One would think that, considering the event that was about to happen later during the day, she would feel too nervous to sleep. They would accuse her of having flutters in her stomach at the mere thought of the upcoming date.


    In reality, though, Su-Jin had been mercilessly woken up by a phone call.


    She was sleeping peacefully, dreaming of something nice, when a loud ringing startled her awake.


    As she fumbled for her phone, Su-Jin struggled to get her brain to function properly.


    In the end, she managed to locate the phone after several rings. She swiped the screen, taking the call with her eyes closed.


    "Yes, who is it?" she grumbled.


    "Miss Park, good morning!" a cheerful voice greeted her from the other end.


    "State your business quickly so I can go back to sleep." Su-Jin was still half-awake and had little patience for hyped people early in the morning.


    "Miss Park, could it be that you don''t recognize my voice?" the person asked with what sounded like a pout.


    But even if that person had indeed been hurt by her words, Su-Jin couldn''t care less. Her mood was dropping to below 0 degrees and her voice turned into a low growl.


    "Alright, I''m hanging up now."


    Just as she was about to press the red button and toss the phone to the side, the voice yelped.


    "It''s me, Miss Park, Kim Seo-Jun! Honestly, your temper right now is even fouler than Ji-Won''s when he''s upset."


    The man had added that last part in an undertone and between low chuckles. But, miraculously, Su-Jin was able to hear the words clearly. Not only that, but her brain also managed to process the information at top speed.


    With the speed of a lighting bolt, the haze of sleep was lifted and Su-Jin was left wide awake.


    "Deputy Director Kim?!" Su-Jin squeaked as she finally realized who was calling her.


    "Finally some recognition from the Queen!" Seo-Jun huffed. "Then, shall I ''quickly state my business'' or else am I going to be executed for treason?"


    There was no doubt about it, this person''s words, as well as the teasing tone, couldn''t belong to anyone else. The man was definitely Kim Seo-Jun!


    Su-Jin felt a headache at the man''s words. She quickly stood up, pacing around the room as she tried to explain herself.


    "No, that is¡­What I mean to say¡­" she stuttered, then she finally gave up. "I am really sorry, Deputy Director Kim. I was fast asleep when you called."


    "Oh, but it''s already 10. Did you perhaps have a long night and that''s why you overslept?"


    "Uhm, no. This is how long I usually sleep during the weekend." Su-Jin mumbled in reply.


    Just then, a twack sounded from the other side, followed by a harsh rebuke.


    "You¡­ stop talking nonsense and get on with it!"


    Su-Jin didn''t need an introduction. That glacial and unyielding tone that was scolding Seo-Jun for his mischief could only belong to one person. It was definitely Kang Ji-Won''s voice!


    Sure enough, a second later Seo-Jun admitted to his mistake.


    "Ah, it seems that I made the King angry, so I will get down to business." Seo-Jun cleared his throat before continuing. "Miss Park, I must ask you to come to the company today."


    Just like before, another muffled thump traveled through the phone and Ji-Won''s voice could be heard even louder.


    "What the hell are you spouting over there?! There''s no need for her to come here! Just ask her where the file is!"


    Catching these words, Su-Jin fell into a daze. She took the phone away from her ear and blinked at the screen in confusion. During this time, she could hear the two men on the other side continuing to bicker.


    "No, no, she must absolutely come here." Seo-Jun stubbornly insisted, faking a righteous tone.


    "You¡­" Ji-Won gritted out. "Let go of the phone or I swear you will be banned from setting foot in my apartment!"


    "Are you exiling me, my King?" Seo-Jun wailed like a ghost.


    "Why you¡­" Ji-Won growled.


    For some reason, Su-Jin could easily imagine just how angry Director Kang was right now. Solely based on his tone of voice she could envision his death glares, the way his body trembled with fury, the clenching of his fists while he tried to hold back from hitting the other man.


    She didn''t know why, but thinking about this made her smile. A chuckle almost escaped through her lips but, as luck would have it, just then Ji-Won''s harsh voice blared through the phone.


    "Seo-Jun, if you don''t stop messing around, you can say goodbye to crashing with me whenever you''re too tired to go back to your place! It will be a lifelong ban, so think about it carefully!"

 Chapter 141 - Feeling Guilty

    After letting out the string of murderous threats, Ji-Won cleared his throat.


    It appeared that, in the meantime, he had successfully snatched the phone away from Seo-Jun, because when he continued to speak, his voice sounded much clearer and closer.


    Yet, for some reason, his tone was infinitely softer than just a second ago.


    "Miss Park, don''t mind it. You do not need to come all the way here."


    "Director Kang, what happened?" Su-Jin couldn''t hold back from asking.


    "You¡­" Ji-Won hesitated for a moment. "You forgot to submit one of the presentations for the project. Yesterday, when I went to talk to Mr. and Mrs. Ma, I noticed a file was missing. It''s the one about the overall execution of the concept. Can you tell me where you''ve put it?"


    "Ah!" Su-Jin gasped, covering her mouth with her free hand. "That one¡­ I must have left it on my desk. I''m so sorry, Director Kang, I forgot to check the file before leaving yesterday. That was irresponsible of me."


    As she finished apologizing, Su-Jin''s shoulders slumped. She stood there, in the middle of the room, staring at her feet with a dejected expression.


    If anyone had seen her repentant appearance, they would surely feel bad for her. They might even be willing to pat her head and tell her everything was alright.


    However, Su-Jin was keenly aware of her mistake, so she didn''t hope for an easy forgiveness. In fact, she expected Director Kang to blow his top at her.


    But the shout she anticipated never came. Instead, she heard a long sigh.


    "It''s alright, Miss Park." Ji-Won spoke slowly. "They agreed to meet with me today for the final presentation."


    "Then, I will come to the company and¡­"


    "No need." Ji-Won cut her off. "I just found the file I needed. Like you said, it was on your desk. That will be all, Miss Park."


    "Director Kang!" Su-Jin suddenly called out.


    She had successfully stopped Ji-Won from hanging up, but what next? It had been merely an impulse of the moment. In truth, she never thought of what to say after she got the man''s attention.


    Feeling awkward to the extreme, Su-Jin resumed her agitated pacing around the room. Her free hand scratched and rubbed at the back of her neck, kneading the skin until it became red.


    But no matter what she did, that acute feeling of mortification didn''t subside. On the contrary, knowing that she had made such a rudimentary mistake made her want to hit herself.


    On top of that, she had also caused her boss to work during the weekend, just to make up for her blunder.


    While Su-Jin was struggling to find her words, on the other side of the phone, Ji-Won was caught between curiosity and confusion.


    She had stopped him from hanging up, but now what? She refused to speak another word and he could only be left to steam in his own speculations.


    Why did she stop him? What could she possibly want to tell him? Was it something work related or¡­


    Reaching up to here, Ji-Won shook his head internally. He should just ask about it, instead of making guesses.


    "Miss Park, is there something else you wish to tell me?" he inquired, his voice dripping with uncertainty.


    "Uhm¡­ Director Kang, I can come to the company and help you with the presentation."


    "There''s no need. The presentation is already mostly finished. I just needed to add the one you had to the general file and that''s it."


    Ji-Won had refused her, but Su-Jin didn''t want to give up. There was something inside telling her to do something, to continue trying.


    "Then, in order to make up for my mistake, I can cancel my date today and come with you to the Ma''s inn." Su-Jin finally blurted out.


    At first, she had no intention of revealing her plan for today. But, for some odd reason, her mouth just vomited the words before her brain could put a stop to it. It was almost like she had lost half her mind due to desperation and guilt.


    There was silence from the other side of the call. Only a faint breath could be discerned, brushing softly against the receiver.


    "D-Date?" Ji-Won finally asked after a while. His voice was low and deep.


    The magnetic sound trickled inside Su-Jin''s ear, flowing all the way to her brain. It made her scalp go numb, and all the hairs at the back of her neck stood on end.


    Even though no one could see her, Su-Jin slowly nodded, while her fingers clutched the phone tighter. As if a spell had been cast on her, Su-Jin felt compelled to reply truthfully.


    "Mn, the person from last time..."


    All of a sudden, Su-Jin realized what she was saying, so she instantly swallowed the rest of her words.


    Then, she went into a panic. Like a chicken without a head she began to pace around furiously, flailing her free hand helplessly.


    "What I mean to say is, Mi-Suk and another person would also be there. We¡­ We are just going to have lunch and watch a movie. It''s more like hanging out, than an actual date."


    "I see."


    As Ji-Won''s cool voice resounded through the phone, Su-Jin was once again thrown into a fluster. She could feel her cheeks growing hot and her heart skipped multiple beats.


    In just a split second, she could feel the atmosphere turning ambiguous, making her breathless. But before she could dwell on it further, Ji-Won continued to speak.


    "Miss Park, as I have said before, there is no need for you to trouble yourself. Please enjoy your date and I will see you at work on Monday. Goodbye!"


    And with that, the conversation ended and the only thing Su-Jin could hear was the dull sound of the call ending.


    ''What the hell just happened? What is wrong with me? There was absolutely no reason for me to blurt out all that nonsense. Why should I tell my boss that I am going on a date or try to explain that it''s not actually a date?''


    After that phone conversation, Su-Jin fell into a deep stupor. She couldn''t shake off the feeling that something strange was happening to her.


    And as if to add insult to injury, the feeling of self-reproach constantly kept her in a state of apprehension. The fact that she forgot to submit the presentation and caused her boss trouble simply wouldn''t leave her mind.


    As proof of her distraught state, Su-Jin lacked focus even when handling the most basic tasks that morning.. As a result, she managed to become an even bigger airhead than usual.

 Chapter 142 - Foul Moods

    While in the bathroom, Su-Jin bumped into several objects and almost slipped inside the shower. Then, while cooking breakfast, she either dropped the spatula and chopsticks or poured too many condiments, ultimately ruining the food. To their luck, Mi-Suk came quickly and saved the day by whipping out an omelet with rice.


    Not long after that, while taking the laundry out to dry, Su-Jin even managed to step on little Gyojeon''s fluffy tail. The loud yowl reverberated inside the house, making Su-Jin cringe with guilt.


    "I''m sorry little one." Su-Jin hurried to appease the kitten by petting it and giving it small kisses.


    This situation continued until later, when it was time for Su-Jin and Mi-Suk to leave for their date.


    While waiting for Mi-Suk to come down, Su-Jin decided to feed Gyojeon. But she was so out of it, that instead of the cat food on the counter, she ended up picking up a different package.


    At that time, Min-Jun came down to grab a glass of water and happened to see Su-Jin crouched down in front of the counter. Gyojeon was meowing and rubbing its soft body against her knees.


    "What''s wrong little one? There is food in your bowl. Why don''t you eat it?" Su-Jin urged the kitten by pushing the food bowl in front of its tiny nose.


    The small animal decided to trust its master, so it approached slowly, sniffing at the food. However, not even a second later, Gyojeon''s nostrils twitched and he let out a soft hiss.


    At the same time, Min-Jun''s footsteps that came from behind suddenly halted.


    Su-Jin whirled around and stood face to face with her brother. The way she was blinking up at him looked particularly innocent, even a little bit confused.


    "Min-Jun, little Gyojeon doesn''t want to eat. Do you think there is something wrong with him? Is he sick?" she whined, pursing her lips.


    Without being moved by Su-Jin''s pout, Min-Jun leaned to the side and looked at the food bowl. There was a complicated expression settling on his face as he straightened his back and turned to stare Su-Jin in the eye. It was something between helplessness and irritation.


    "Sis, if I were a cat, I would also refuse to eat that." he said, pointing towards the bowl.


    Baffled by her brother''s words, Su-Jin followed the direction he was pointing at. Soon, her eyes landed on the food she had tried to feed Gyojeon with. Inside the bowl there were lots of dietetic crackers stacked into a small mound.


    The shape and color of the crackers were very similar to those of Gyojeon''s food. Therefore, it''s no wonder Su-Jin mistook them for cat food.


    Min-Jun couldn''t bear to see his sister acting like a person who had lost her mind, so he stepped forward and threw away the unappealing food. He moved quickly and in less than ten seconds Gyojeon had healthy cat food into his bowl.


    After finishing settling the matter, Min-Jun went to pour himself a glass of water. When he walked past Su-Jin, he didn''t forget to flick her forehead with his free hand.


    "Why did you think Gyojeon would want to eat Mi-Suk''s dietetic crackers? Do you think he is too fat and needs to lose weight?"


    Just then, Mi-Suk''s chirpy voice resounded from the hallway.


    "Hey, who are you calling fat?" She eyed Min-Jun in provocation.


    Min-Jun fell silent, staring at her for a long moment. He took in her appearance, his eyes straying unhurriedly from her lovely face all the way to the clothes she was wearing.


    When it came to makeup, Mi-Suk clearly went for a more natural approach, because she was wearing very light makeup. She only used eyeliner and very soft colors on her eyelids. There was a tint of blush on her cheeks and she colored her lips with pale pink. This made her pretty face look even more charming.


    The cian sleeveless dress she was wearing put her willowy body to an advantage by highlighting her slender neck, as well as the narrow waist.


    Truly, any man with eyes would agree that the current Mi-Suk was very attractive. Even she herself knew very well how people usually stared at her. It never bothered her, but neither did it boost her self-confidence.


    However, whether Min-Jun was of the same opinion as the rest, no one could tell for sure. His face betrayed no emotion or thought.


    Eventually, after having enough of staring, he slowly moved his eyes away.


    "Have fun on your date." Min-Jun waved, turning his back to them.


    Right before he disappeared from sight, though, he stopped and glanced above his shoulder.


    "And be careful not to be tricked with horror movies. Men can be pretty slick."


    With that, he went back to his room without giving Mi-Suk or his sister a second glance.


    The two gaped at each other, blinking rapidly.


    "What do you think it''s up with him?" Su-Jin asked, scratching the back of her head.


    "Not sure, but he''s been in a bad mood since last night." Mi-Suk sighed, casting a glance towards the staircase.


    ~~~


    Meanwhile, another man was in a foul mood as well.


    Kang Ji-Won had just finished putting all the documents together and was just about to exit his office, when, all of a sudden, his conversation with Su-Jin flashed inside his mind.


    "Tsk." he clicked his tongue. He gritted his teeth, biting down the rest of his words.


    "Told you she should have come to the company." Seo-Jun smirked, giving Ji-Won a knowing look.


    He leaned against the wall outside Ji-Won''s office, folding one arm across his chest, while using the other to support his chin.


    "Better yet, you should have accepted her proposition of joining us today. You didn''t even need to worry about me. I could have made myself scarce." Seo-Jun drawled.


    "If you don''t shut up, I will give you what you deserve." Ji-Won threatened coldy


    "Oh, are you talking about a raise?" Seo-Jun''s eyes glimmered.


    "I''m talking about a beating. So keep up this game and, best case scenario, you will find yourself with a pair of black eyes."


    "How nostalgic." Seo-Jun sighed, wiping an imaginary tear from his eye. "It''s been many years since you last threatened me like this. First time I talked to you I remember you threatened to break my jaw if I didn''t stop teasing you. How come it''s my eyes this time?"


    "Consider it an upgrade." Ji-Won spat curtly, pushing past Seo-Jun.


    Unfortunately, his friend''s snickers didn''t cease.. Instead, they followed him into the elevator and all the way to the parking lot.

 Chapter 143 - Lunch And Movie Time (I)

    After meeting Do-Yeong and Jeong-Ho at the subway station, the four young people went to have lunch at a nearby restaurant.


    The place was pretty casual. Su-Jin glanced through the windows and saw groups of youngsters on lunch dates or families with children who had gone out for a meal. Due to the clientele, the atmosphere inside the restaurant seemed hyped and cozy.


    To Su-Jin''s surprise, as soon as she stepped inside, the air felt somewhat familiar. She was suddenly reminded of one particular day when her parents took Min-Jun and her out to play. They went to an amusement park, then stopped by a restaurant to have lunch. That place had the same vibe as this one, just as warm and cozy.


    Su-Jin and Mi-Suk were further surprised to find out that Do-Yeong had already made a reservation.


    Not only that, but like a true gentleman who knew how to impress his date, Do-Yeon had also made previous arrangements with the restaurant staff to have one of the best tables reserved.


    As soon as the small group walked inside, a waitress came closer and guided them to a corner table. The spot wasn''t too up front, but not too secluded either. It was also situated right next to the large windows. From there, they could watch the people outside walking past the restaurant, while also enjoying a more private atmosphere.


    Before Mi-Suk even had a chance to take everything in, Do-Yeong quickly went to pull the chair for her. Then, compared to the last time they met, he took the place next to her.


    Although she was a bit surprised, Su-Jin didn''t mind it either way. She naturally moved around the table to take the chair across from Mi-Suk. She had just touched the backrest, when a larger hand, with long, slender fingers, appeared in her vision.


    Jeong-Ho, who had been standing next to her, moved faster than Su-Jin could have anticipated. Before she even realized what was happening, the man had already pulled the chair and was now standing still, staring at her quietly.


    ''What the heck is this turn of events?! Since when does he act like this?''


    While Su-Jin''s brain tried to make sense of things, she gaped at the man blankly. But soon, a light cough came from the table, snapping Su-Jin out of her befuddled state.


    "Hurry up and take a seat." Mi-Suk urged, then put on a sorry expression. "I''m a bit hungry, so let''s hurry and order."


    "Ah, yes! Sorry, I was just¡­ dazed for a moment, that''s all." Su-Jin laughed sheepishly.


    After regaining some control over her mind and body, Su-Jin hastily took the seat that Jeong-Ho had offered.


    While she sat down, Su-Jin didn''t forget to direct a grateful smile towards Jeong-Ho. The man simply smiled and waved a hand in dismissal. He looked unaffected and sincere, like everything he had done was only natural.


    ''Even though he is acting a bit strange compared to last time, let''s just ignore it for now. Most probably, Do-Yeong''s scolding from before had a big impact on Jeong-Ho''s mind. It could be that they had a talk or something and, as a consequence, Jeong-Ho decided to act more chivalrous.'' Su-Jin silently pondered for a moment, before finally giving up.


    ''Well, I guess it''s not really important why he is acting the way he does. Either way, I am sure it is nothing to worry about.'' Su-Jin continued to convince herself and, luckily, she was soon able to relax.


    Just like that, the short awkward moment passed, and the four people carried on with their date like nothing happened.


    The waitress brought a tray with four glasses of water and two menus. She placed the glasses in the middle of the table and one menu in front of each couple.


    "Please call me once you are ready to place your order." she said, giving them a lovely smile.


    After the waitress left, Do-Yeong picked up the menu and began to flip the pages. Mi-Suk leaned close to him and the two began talking in low whispers about the food they wanted. Soon, Mi-Suk''s bell-like laughter reverberated around them.


    Su-Jin glanced curiously at the two from the corner of her eyes.


    Mi-Suk had on a wide, brilliant smile, while Do-Yeong was covering his mouth with both hands to stop the chuckles from transforming into a full laughter.


    Su-Jin felt that her best friend''s high-spirited appearance was very contagious, and she couldn''t help but smile at the sight. As the corners of her lips curved into a smile, her eyes moved from her front to her left. With that, her gaze landed on Jeong-Ho, who was studying the menu.


    The man had such a serious expression, that it almost seemed he was reading a research paper, rather than a restaurant menu.


    Taking a leaf from Mi-Suk''s ''book of flirting'', Su-Jin leaned her body closer to Jeong-Ho. She was careful to stop right before their arms touched, though.


    Then, keeping her eyes on the menu, Su-Jin began to mercilessly tease Jeong-Ho for his peculiar behavior.


    "Nam Jeong-Ho, is there a difficult problem to solve there? Or is the menu written in an alien language? But that can''t be the case, right?" she paused, glancing across the table. "After all, those two over there can read it perfectly fine."


    Su-Jin really couldn''t tell what spirit possessed her to act out of character like that. There had never been an instance when she had allowed her mouth to run wild with someone she had barely met only once before.


    Perhaps it was the cheerful atmosphere that influenced her, or maybe it was because she felt a little too comfortable around Jeong-Ho. Either way, Su-Jin didn''t feel the need to restrain herself too much.


    As far as Su-Jin remembered, she had always been sociable. But, at the same time, there had always been a kind of fear, deep down inside her heart. Not of people, but of troubling them.


    Ever since her parents died and she had been taken in by Mi-Suk''s mother, Su-Jin had never once stopped being apprehensive. She never showed it on the outside but, deep down, she was keenly aware of her situation. This caused her to become sensitive to other people''s feelings.


    Whether it was about how they looked at her or how they talked about her, she would sense their feelings without much difficulty.


    In fact, the only person she hadn''t been able to read from the beginning, was the iceberg Kang Ji-Won. She could neither sense his true feelings, nor did she feel comfortable with trying to understand more about the man. It was like his entire being rattled her, causing her to stumble in a continuous darkness.


    ''Ugh, why think about that guy all of a sudden?'' Su-Jin groaned internally.


    ''Could it be that my brain had become corrupted or is it because of the earlier phone conversation? Argh! Anyway, I should probably stop thinking about him and focus on this date.''

 Chapter 144 - Lunch And Movie Time (II)

    When Su-Jin finally managed to pull herself out of those troubling thoughts, she saw Jeong-Ho turning to look at her. He fixed her with a pair of doe eyes, painting the perfect image of innocence and confusion.


    Ultimately, Su-Jin couldn''t hold back any longer. Her shoulders shook and a peal of laughter suddenly escaped through her lips.


    This attracted the attention of the other two people sitting at the table.


    "What happened? Why are you laughing?" Mi-Suk quirked an eyebrow.


    "Ah, nothing, nothing happened." Su-Jin hurried to deny.


    "Hmm, is that really so?" Do-Yeong inquired as well.


    Just like Mi-Suk, he had also raised an eyebrow. However, his eyes weren''t looking at Su-Jin, they were looking at Jeong-Ho instead.


    Hearing his voice, Jeong-Ho instantly looked up. His eyes seemed to be instinctively drawn towards Do-Yeong and the two men locked gazes across the table. It was just a brief moment before Jeong-Ho hastily looked away, his cheeks flushing slightly in embarrassment.


    Although the eye contact had been broken and the other party was no longer looking at him, Do-Yeong continued to stare at Jeong-Ho. There was also a peculiar glint in his eyes that far surpassed common curiosity.


    However, no one seemed to notice this.


    Then, Do-Yeong blinked and the strange look in his eyes disappeared as swiftly as it had appeared.


    The four of them turned their attention towards the menus. After careful consideration they each ordered a tableful of dishes.


    When everything was finally brought to them, the surface of the table was almost completely covered with plates. If anyone glanced in their direction, they would have suspected the young people of hosting a feast.


    Su-Jin and Mi-Suk, together with Jeong-Ho, had ordered three large servings of cold noodle soup. The icy cold broth, together with the delicious beefy aroma, caused their noses to twitch and their mouths to water.


    The soup was topped with pickle radish, pieces of boiled beef and a boiled egg. Together with the rice and side dishes, it made that lunch seem like an entire ensemble of delicious and healthy food.


    Do-Yeong was the only one who said pass to the soup and rice and, instead, ordered spicy rice cakes and noodles with black bean sauce.


    Despite the large quantity of food, though, the four people managed to devour everything in less than an hour. By the time they finished, there wasn''t even a side dish remaining on the table.


    "Aah, this cold noodle soup was really delicious!" both Su-Jin and Mi-Suk cried out in excitement.


    "I''m glad you two liked the food." Do-Yeong smiled warmly.


    "Loved it!" Su-Jin patted her belly. "There is nothing better than cold noodle soup to help in dealing with a hot summer day."


    "That''s true. The temperatures are quite high today." Jeong-Ho nodded in agreement.


    "Mhm, I guess July is really just around the corner." Su-Jin piped up.


    She leaned back, glancing outside the window. The sky was a bright blue. It looked like a pool of cool, refreshing water under the brilliant sun rays. Patches of soft, fluffy white clouds were scattered here and there forming an irregular pattern.


    Indeed, summer was in full bloom. A little less than a week and it will be the 1st of July.


    Su-Jin sighed and smiled to herself.


    ''Time sure flies. There are only two more months of my internship.''


    Just as she was musing over this matter, Su-Jin heard Mi-Suk''s voice.


    "Do-Yeong, this really is a very nice restaurant. How did you know about this place, though?" Mi-Suk asked, leaning back into her chair.


    Do-Yeong fidgeted for a while, before finally replying.


    "To be honest, this place is run by my cousin. When I told him that I was going out Saturday, he got excited and asked me to come here for lunch. It might not be very suitable for a date, but the service is impeccable and the food is always good."


    While he talked, Do-Yeong raised a hand, rubbing the side of his neck in embarrassment. At that moment he had lost his cool confidence and looked more like a shy school boy, who wanted to impress his date.


    "I can definitely vouch for that! This place is really great. The food is healthy and delicious and the atmosphere is very comfortable." Mi-Suk praised earnestly.


    Hearing her words, Do-Yeong slowly began to relax, and his face soon broke into a happy grin.


    "I''ll be sure to tell my cousin. Though, if I do that, I''m afraid I won''t hear the end of it." Do-Yeong laughed heartily.


    Su-Jin tilted her head, looking both curious and confused at the mere idea that someone running a business wouldn''t like to be praised for his hard work.


    "Why is that?" she eventually couldn''t stop from asking.


    "It''s rather complicated, but long story short..."


    Do-Yeong smiled at her, then leaned over the table as if to tell her some great secret.


    "Three years ago, he ran away from home and opened this restaurant."


    "Ran away from home?!" Su-Jin and Mi-Suk cried out at the same time.


    "Mhmm." Do-Yeong nodded, slowly leaning back into his chair and crossing his arms.


    As if by chance, his eyes happened to brush past Jeong-Ho, but his gaze didn''t linger. He swiftly looked away and continued to address the two young women.


    "I can''t give you all the details, since it''s his private business. All I can say is that his parents and he didn''t see eye to eye, so he decided to cut his relationship with them. He took all his savings and his lover with him. They moved around here to be closer to the restaurant." Do-Yeong paused, then finished with a light shrug. "People do all sorts of silly things out of love."


    Hearing this, both Su-Jin and Mi-Suk remained silent. Su-Jin especially was stupefied.


    ''What is he saying? Taking money and his lover away? Doesn''t that almost seem like¡­ like¡­ eloping?!'' Su-Jin yelped inside her head.


    Then, she continued to wonder silently.


    ''Could it be that his parents weren''t supportive of his relationship? That is not unusual after all. Maybe they put pressure on the two lovers, wanting for them to break up.''


    For a moment Su-Jin was truly stunned by her own speculations. So much so, that she quickly pushed the thoughts out of her mind on the grounds of being too far-fetched and silly.


    Just then, Su-Jin heard Do-Yeong changing the subject by asking Mi-Suk a completely unrelated question.

 Chapter 145 - Lunch And Movie Time (III)

    "So, what have you been doing since the last time we saw each other?" Do-Yeong asked, looking quite spirited.


    "We just met the other day. It hasn''t even been that long and you''re asking as though we saw each other last year." Mi-Suk chuckled.


    "It''s already been two days. That''s too long for me to go without seeing you." Do-Yeong continued to speak in the same cheerful manner as before. But, by the time he finished his words, he was careful to add a little pout for a better effect.


    "Oh you¡­" Mi-Suk outright laughed this time, her eyes curving into a pair of half-moons. "Honestly now, you are such a flirt. Your sister should have warned me about you."


    Listening to her, Do-Yeong''s lips pulled up into what seemed like a perfect cheeky grin. He leaned closer to Mi-Suk, bumping his shoulder lightly against hers. As he lowered his head to speak, his bangs fluttered over his forehead, masking his gaze from anyone else present.


    A moment later, Do-Yeong''s words came out in a low and magnetic voice.


    "Well, I for one am glad she didn''t. If you knew that about me, it might have deterred you from ever meeting me, and where would that have left me, hm?"


    This truly was a high level hit that no woman could withstand.


    Sure enough, Mi-Suk wasn''t an exception either.


    She went speechless for a moment, her pupils trembling with emotion. Then, she slowly raised her head and the two exchanged a long stare.


    Just as the air was beginning to feel slightly heavy and ambiguous, both of them started laughing.


    Being witness to this marvelous scene caused Su-Jin''s brain to melt. She had never seen her best friend acting like that towards anyone before.


    The most she had seen Mi-Suk flirting was with Min-Jun. But that happened a long time ago and the young woman always did it to tease Su-Jin''s brother. There was never anything too serious happening between the two, nor did they seem to take their banter to heart.


    At some point, though, Mi-Suk stopped showing that kind of attention to Min-Jun and Su-Jin eventually pushed the matter out of her mind.


    Even if she sometimes remembered about it, Su-Jin had always thought that Mi-Suk liked to joke around and was never seriously considering a relationship with Min-Jun.


    But right now, the Mi-Suk in front of her was completely different from what Su-Jin had seen long ago. With Do-Yeong as the target, Mi-Suk was going all out.


    The smiles she gave the man and the glances they exchanged were enough to make Su-Jin realize that her best friend was serious about this person. Apart from that, there were also light, accidental touches, or the way they kept gravitating around each other.


    Surely, it wasn''t just Mi-Suk. Su-Jin could clearly see Do-Yeong responding to her best friend''s signals in the same manner. The two were subtly interacting and communicating, seeming almost like they were doing an invisible dance.


    ''My gosh, why did I come here? Right now, I truly feel like a third wheel. I should have just stayed at home to sleep or watch TV.'' Su-Jin groaned internally.


    Wishing that she could block the scene happening in front of her, Su-Jin quickly moved her eyes away. Thus, her gaze landed on Jeong-Ho, who happened to be looking at her as well.


    When the two locked gazes, Su-Jin''s heart skipped a beat. The man''s open, and almost inquisitive look, took Su-Jin completely by surprise.


    If she had expected to see awkwardness on the man''s face, then she was disappointed. Jeong-Ho merely stared at her calmly, as though he was waiting for her to say something first.


    Su-Jin swallowed hard, brushing a hand over the side of her neck to hide her embarrassment.


    Not being able to handle the strange silence, she eventually started talking. But her voice was very quiet, as if she was afraid of being heard.


    "Ha ha¡­ I keep thinking that maybe we shouldn''t have followed these two out here. We should have left them alone on this date." She finished awkwardly.


    To her utter amazement, instead of agreeing, Jeong-Ho shook his head.


    "I don''t think like that. If I didn''t come here today, I would have missed a chance to see you."


    Jeong-Ho stopped talking and another shocking thing happened, which rendered Su-Jin utterly speechless.


    The man''s lips curved into a smile, one without shyness or restraint.


    She had seen him smiling before but this time, it was unlike anything Su-Jin had ever seen on Jeong-Ho''s face until then.


    "Chatting with you the other day was very nice. So, missing a chance to do that again, would have made me very sad."


    At the end, as if to give Su-Jin a fatal blow, Jeong-Ho decided to finish his words with a playful wink.


    The effect was like that of a low-level character in a game receiving a full blow from a high-level boss. The result: instant kill!


    Su-Jin''s heart almost stopped beating and she began stuttering.


    "T-t-that¡­ w-what are y-you s-saying?"


    "Hmm, did I say something wrong?" Jeong-Ho tilted his head to one side, blinking like a confused puppy.


    This gesture of acting cute added another blow to Su-Jin''s already trembling heart.


    Looking at the Jeong-Ho that was standing in front of her, she felt completely speechless.


    Compared to the timid and rather awkward guy she met last time, this person was much more forthcoming and particularly chatty. He also seemed to be more willing to act friendly.


    All in all, it was like Jeong-Ho from then and the one right now were two different people.


    A most probable cause for this sudden change could be due to him feeling more comfortable around her. They had met and talked before, so hitting it off so well on their second ''date'' shouldn''t be too shocking of an experience. But Su-Jin couldn''t help worrying, lest he actually meant something else by his current behavior.


    "What''s wrong?" She heard Jeong-Ho asking.


    "Hm?" Su-Jin hummed absentmindedly.


    "You''re giving me weird looks." He explained with a light smile.


    After staring at him for half a night, Su-Jin finally decided to let go of the momentary shock. The stunned expression that graced her features soon melted away, making way for a wide and beaming smile.


    "It''s nothing. Your words just took me by surprise, that''s all."


    Then, for the rest of the time they spent at the restaurant, Su-Jin tried to shake off the image of Jeong-Ho''s smile from her mind.

 Chapter 146 - Lunch And Movie Time (IV)

    The four of them spent a total of two hours at the restaurant.


    Glancing at his watch, Do-Yeong suddenly announced that they should go. Before the two women could oppose, he and Jeong-Ho already went and paid the bill.


    This made Su-Jin feel uncomfortable. She tried to argue, but was faced with a complete refusal from both Do-Yeong and Jeong-Ho.


    With that, she was stumped.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t appreciate the two men''s good intentions. However, she disliked the feeling of owing people favors or money. And besides, for her this wasn''t even a real date. She was merely a light bulb1, tagging along Mi-Suk and Do-Yeong.


    But despite all her worries, there was nothing Su-Jin could do. In the face of Do-Yeong''s firm refusal to be compensated for the lunch he bought, as well as Mi-Suk and Jeong-Ho''s silent acquiescence, there was nothing she could do except to go along with it.


    To make things even more difficult on Su-Jin''s conscience, Mi-Suk appeared to be completely unaware of her friend''s inner struggles. The young woman only had eyes for Do-Yeong. The man''s galant behavior, and his willingness to treat the two of them to lunch, only made her good impression of him to become even better.


    ''So that''s why people used to say that love is blind. Once you fall for someone, nothing else matters.'' Su-Jin sighed dejectedly.


    Her own reluctance notwithstanding, Su-Jin had to agree that Do-Yeong acted like a perfect gentleman.


    His eyes were always following Mi-Suk, trying with every little gesture and word to make her feel comfortable. It was painfully obvious that every single smile and laugh were meant for Mi-Suk, like the flashy struts of a peacock, trying to impress its partner.


    Ultimately, Su-Jin had to concede that she couldn''t find any major faults in the man''s behavior towards her friend, nor in his persona.


    Overall, he looked and seemed perfect. His personality was warm and attentive, he liked to laugh and he was open with his feelings. There was also no darkness hiding in his eyes.


    In terms of physical attributes, Do-Yeong was definitely a handsome person. One look at him could cause many women to swoon and sigh. A very good specimen indeed!


    Even if this charming image was actually a mask, carefully created in order to hide his true self, Su-Jin had to admit that his disguise was a masterpiece.


    With this thought in mind, Su-Jin ultimately had to let go of her worries.


    ''Oh well, I guess he works just fine. After all, Mi-Suk had liked worse guys than this one. Even if he proves to be different from how he appears now, at least I don''t think he will hurt her.''


    After the two men returned to their table, they all got ready to leave.


    As they walked towards the door, Su-Jin suddenly got an idea.


    "Since you covered lunch, then we''ll buy the movie tickets." she declared confidently.


    With this she hoped to pay back at least half of the lunch bill.


    However, Do-Yeong''s next words crushed all her hopes of becoming even.


    "Ah, I already made reservations for the movie." he grinned at her.


    "Oh, what movie is it?" Mi-Suk piped up from the side.


    Do-Yeong didn''t immediately reply. He moved his eyes between the three people, staring at them quietly. His lips were hooked up in a smile, his eyes glimmering with amusement.


    Then, he brought a finger to his lips and winked.


    "It''s a secret. You''ll see once we get there."


    With this note of mystery, the group of four left the restaurant and headed for the movie theater.


    Once there, Su-Jin was faced with another surprise.


    "Ta-daa!" Do-Yeong exclaimed dramatically, pointing at a movie poster.


    Su-Jin''s eyes moved in that direction and, as soon as she saw the large poster, her face fell.


    She was met with a gruesome picture of a long-haired woman trying to strangle a man. The woman''s face was twisted in a horrible grimace and her skin was very white. She was wearing a bloody red dress, with red heels and painted nails.


    The man in the picture had his eyes open in a look of horror and his mouth stood agape as in a silent scream.


    Just like most common horror movie posters, this one too had a dark background that seemed to slowly engulf the two characters. Gastly specks of blood were scattered near the corners, giving the impression of blood being sprayed towards the viewers. The title was written in a sickening shade of red, with sharp letters that seemed to almost cut through the picture.


    Just by looking at that image, there was absolutely no doubt in Su-Jin''s mind about the genre of the movie. They were really going to watch a horror movie!


    Despite her initial shock, though, Su-Jin had to praise the people who created that poster. It was definitely one of the most impactful ones she had ever seen.


    All of a sudden her brother''s warning came to mind.


    ''So, it really is a horror movie. If I tell Min-Jun that he was right,  will I ever hear the end of it? But honestly now, what sane person takes his date to a movie like this?! What could be the purpose, to scare her half to death?!''


    Su-Jin''s mouth twitched, as she silently berated Do-Yeong for his poor choice.


    ''Shouldn''t we watch a romantic movie or a comedy? At this point, even a reality show would be better than this thing!'' She wailed inwardly.


    For a moment, Su-Jin still clinged onto the hope that she might have been mistaken. Looking on either side of the horror movie poster, there was also an action movie and a romance. Perhaps she looked at the wrong poster earlier. After all, Do-Yeong merely pointed in a direction, he didn''t actually mention the name of the movie.


    "Are you sure this is the movie you picked?" Su-Jin asked blankly, pointing at the one depicting the female ghost strangling the man.


    "Mhmm." Do-Yeong nodded with a grin. "I''ve been wanting to watch this ever since it came out. You may not know, but it''s directed by a famous director. I watched all his movies and they never disappointed."


    "Are they all horror movies?" Su-Jin asked with a nervous smile.


    "Hm¡­" Do-Yeong tapped his lower lip with a finger, seemingly thinking hard. "Most of them are either psychological thrillers or horror."


    Do-Yeong paused, then, as if he thought of something, he turned to look at Su-Jin in confusion.


    "Why? What''s wrong with horror movies?"

 Chapter 147 - Lunch And Movie Time (V)

    The man blinked at her so innocently, that Su-Jin suddenly felt guilty.


    How could she have accused him of having ulterior motives for choosing that particular movie? Just by looking at his excited expression one could see that he was earnestly into this genre.


    Hence, Su-Jin fell into a predicament. She wasn''t happy with his choice but, at the same time, she couldn''t be upfront about it.


    There was simply no way Su-Jin could say that she actually hated horror movies, that she absolutely despised them. Not only because they were frightening, but also because she found them very stupid.


    On top of that, she also thought that people who liked this genre weren''t in search of a good movie, with a strong plot or amazing actorship, but only looking for a good show instead. Just something to pass the time with.


    That, or they simply wanted to make fun of those who were frightened. That way they could get a thrill out of it.


    One time, she heard a college classmate talking about a horror movie and saying that watching it helped her feel something, as if going through those powerful emotions of fear and anxiety made her feel alive.


    At that time Su-Jin could barely repress a shiver. She didn''t need such a thing to help her feel alive. Being scared silly was definitely not her idea of having an enjoyable time!


    She would much rather watch a good romance, read a good book or go out for a date with someone she liked. Now that was her idea of fun!


    Since she couldn''t be honest with her feelings, Su-Jin decided to remain quiet. At the same time, though, she glanced at the other two people, hoping that at least one would share her opinion.


    To her surprise, Mi-Suk didn''t seem worried in the slightest. On the contrary, her artistic senses had been awakened by the crafty poster. She kept looking at it, while muttering stuff like ''wow, what great artwork'' or ''look at that color combination''. Ultimately, she even praised the creators for the man''s realistic horrified expression.


    Seeing that Mi-Suk was already a lost cause, Su-Jin shook her head. There was still one other person who might share the same worries as her. So, Su-Jin slowly turned towards Do-Yeong''s friend.


    To her surprise, though, Jeong-Ho was looking even more apprehensive than she was. His face had lost all color and his pupils trembled in fright. It was almost as if his soul had been hypnotized, on the verge of being sucked away. He could only helplessly stare at the image. Even if it scared him half to death, he couldn''t pull his eyes away from the poster.


    Su-Jin suddenly felt pity for him.


    ''Ah, and here I thought that I was the most scared one. Looks like there is someone who hates horror movies even more than I do.''


    With the discovery of a kindred spirit, Su-Jin finally began to relax. She was just about to approach Jeong-Ho to say a few words of comfort, when Mi-Suk''s voice called them from behind.


    "Come on. We should go buy something to drink."


    "You go on ahead." Do-Yeong said, glancing at his watch. "I''ll go and get the tickets. It''s almost time for the movie to start."


    "But I wanted to buy them." Su-Jin hastened to interrupt.


    Do-Yeong smiled and patted her shoulder.


    "I''ve already bought them online. Now I just need to pick them up." he thought for a moment, then added with a small smile. "Since it was my selfish desire to watch a horror movie without even giving you two the opportunity to choose, it''s only fair that I should buy them."


    "What about Jeong-Ho?" Su-Jin peeked at the other man from the corner of her eyes.


    Surely, Do-Yeong should have known that his friend wouldn''t like this kind of movie. Did he really choose this without asking for the other man''s opinion?


    Meanwhile, Do-Yeong seemed surprised by Su-Jin''s question.


    "Jeong-Ho?" he asked, glancing towards his friend. "Jeong-Ho doesn''t like horror movies, but he said that he''ll go along with whatever I pick." Do-Yeong finished, waving a hand in dismissal.


    With that, everything was settled. Jeong-Ho stayed behind with Su-Jin and Mi-Suk, while Do-Yeong went to get the tickets.


    By the time the latter returned, the other three had already bought popcorn and juice for everyone to share.


    Just as they stepped inside, the lights dimmed and the trailers began playing on the large screen. Luckily, it took them only a minute to find their seats. Before the room finally went dark and the movie began, they were all seated and ready to enjoy the show.


    Well, they were more or less ready to enjoy themselves.


    Su-Jin still had difficulty accepting the fact that she had to suffer through almost two hours of gore and loud, horrifying wails.


    When she turned her head to look to the left, she saw Mi-Suk and Do-Yeong deep in conversation. They were clearly in their own little world.


    Meanwhile, Jeong-Ho was looking even more wretched than earlier. He was now paler than ever. His face was whiter even than the ghost currently showing on the big screen.


    Throughout the movie, Su-Jin stole furtive glances at Jeong-Ho, but the man appeared to be unexpectedly calm. Despite his gashly pale complexion he didn''t seem too affected by the scenes happening in front of his eyes.


    Yet, no one knew that in the darkness surrounding them, Jeong-Ho''s heart beat like a frightened little bird inside a cage. The hand clutching the popcorn box trembled and shivers kept going coursing along his spine.


    Unaware of any of this, Su-Jin was tricked by the man''s apparent composure. Thus, she felt her own fear slowly dissipating. At least she had the comfort of knowing she wasn''t alone.


    If anything were to happen and she got too scared, maybe she could even find comfort in Jeong-Ho''s arms, just like Mi-Suk was currently doing with Do-Yeong.


    Just then, a sudden thought crossed her mind.

 Chapter 148 - Lunch And Movie Time (VI)

    ''Could it be that this is the reason why men take their dates to see a horror movie?! So they could hug and stay close without being too obvious?! How cunning of them! I never would have expected Do-Yeong to be the type to resort to this kind of thing.''


    Su-Jin shot another glance at the other two. Once again, she was hit by the image of Mi-Suk nestled against Do-Yeong''s chest. The man''s arms holding her protectively.


    At the same time, a particularly scary scene happened on the screen, causing several gasps to be heard. On the seat in front of Su-Jin, another young woman yelped softly, throwing herself into her boyfriend''s arms.


    Witnessing this, Su-Jin''s eyelids twitched. For a moment, she even forgot to be afraid and, instead, was busy contemplating the subterfuges men were willing to employ in order to get closer to their girlfriends.


    Thinking about that, the image of a particular man materialized inside her mind.


    ''Would Director Kang be the type to do these things as well?'' She pondered silently.


    But then again, the very thought of Kang Ji-Won out on a date seemed rather strange to her. No matter how hard she tried, Su-Jin couldn''t imagine how Ji-Won would act towards his partner.


    The man was just like a riddle and, despite all her attempts, she just couldn''t make sense of him at all.


    Gradually, Su-Jin''s mind got lost inside these thoughts and she came up with all sorts of situations.


    First, she imagined Ji-Won waiting for her outside her house. She saw him leaning against his car, patiently waiting for her to come out. When she got close to him, he opened the door and held a hand out for her. They went for a drive, then stopped to have dinner at a fancy restaurant.


    A second later, that image vanished and another one popped inside her head.


    In this new vision, Ji-Won was holding her hand, walking next to her along an alley. A large park spread in front of them, while the Han river flowed on their right. As they ambled along the river, the sky grew darker until it became completely black. The dazzling lights coming from the nearby bridge cast shadows over their bodies.


    The atmosphere was quiet and romantic. They spoke in soft whispers, staring up at the starry sky.


    Even though it was nighttime outside, Su-Jin felt like they were inside a small, brightly lit world. They were the only two people there. Warmth radiated from their clasped hands, giving Su-Jin a sense of comfort.


    It was a feeling she never knew about. Everything felt fascinatingly new and wonderful. But above all else, it was the person next to her who gave her butterflies in her stomach. Whenever he touched her fingers or leaned closer to whisper in her ear. Su-Jin''s heart would skip a beat, before thumping wildly against her chest.


    With the sudden irregular heartbeat, Su-Jin was startled out of her imagination. All the images pertaining to Ji-Won evaporated as though they were made of smoke.


    Su-Jin clutched at her chest, trying to regain her calm.


    ''Am I losing my mind? Why the heck am I thinking of him at a time like this? What''s it to me whether he is the warm, carrying type or the stern, cold and aloof type? It''s not like I will ever go out on a date with him!''


    With that, Su-Jin quickly pushed Kang Ji-Won''s handsome face out of her mind.


    Still, a small trace of warmth refused to disappear. It lingered somewhere inside her chest, growing slowly and steadily. Just like a small bud, taking root and becoming a small sprout, so did her feelings gradually change.


    Even the slightest curiosity could give birth to interest. Then what would happen when that interest took on a different form? What would it look like?


    ~~~


    Almost an hour after the movie started, something happened which caused Jeong-Ho''s little display of bravery to snap.


    On the screen, the ghost had eventually caught her prey and was now strangling the man until his eyes popped out of their sockets. The scene suddenly cut to one of the eyeballs rolling on the ground, stopping right next to the ghost''s red heels.


    Upon seeing this scene, Jeong-Ho suddenly sprang to his feet. The bucket of popcorn dropped on the floor with a thud. The food spilled all around his feet, but he didn''t seem to care. His eyes kept staring at the screen, while his hands were trembling.


    Su-Jin was so startled by the violent movement that she almost choked with a piece of popcorn.


    "Jeong-Ho? Are you alright?" she whispered the question, learning closer to him.


    Instead of answering, Jeong-Ho''s mouth twisted as he bit his lower lip. Then, he let out a small whimper and almost crumpled to his feet.


    In the light coming from the screen, Su-Jin saw a sheen of cold sweat covering the man''s forehead. His eyebrows were furrowed into a frightened expression. With reddened eyes, Jeong-Ho seemed to be on the verge of tears.


    "Jeong-Ho." Su-Jin called him once again.


    This time, she drew even closer to him, placing a hand on his arm.


    However, the gentle touch startled the man out of his mind. Jeong-Ho flinched, almost jumping two meters into the air. In the tight space between the seats, he turned around and dashed towards the exit.


    Ju-Sin remained still, staring after him in shock.


    Just then, she heard whispers from next to her. She looked behind her shoulder and saw Mi-Suk and Do-Yeong leaning closer to each other.


    At some point during the movie, Do-Yeong had placed an arm around Mi-Suk''s shoulders, holding her close to his chest. But now, he was slowly unwrapping his arm and getting up.


    "What''s wrong?" Mi-Suk asked, grabbing him by the back of his shirt.


    Do-Yeong turned to smile at her, gently prying her fingers from his clothes. With his chin, he gestured towards the exit. The door was just closing behind Jeong-Ho.


    "It''s alright. I''m just going to check up on Jeong-Ho." he whispered softly. "You stay here with Su-Jin."


    With that, Do-Yeong walked along the narrow corridor and slipped through the door.

 Chapter 149 - Lunch And Movie Time (VII)

    Mi-Suk had also noticed Jeong-Ho''s hasty departure, so she turned to Su-Jin worriedly.


    "What happened?"


    "Jeong-Ho¡­ I think he isn''t feeling very well." Su-Jin replied quietly.


    In the end, neither Do-Yeong, nor Jeong-Ho returned to the movie hall. There was no sight of them anywhere in the waiting hall either.


    Feeling worried, Su-Jin and Mi-Suk were just about to go look for them, when Su-Jin suddenly let out a sound of surprise.


    "Mi-Suk, over there! Look!" she pointed at the end of the hallway.


    Sure enough, Do-Yeong was just returning from the bathroom, followed closely by Jeong-Ho.


    The latter''s complexion looked somewhat better. He was still rather pale, but there was a delicate flush tainting his cheeks. In a sense, this appearance made him look slightly bashful. His eyes, though, looked even redder than before, like he had been crying.


    Meanwhile, Do-Yeong''s appearance was just the same. The only difference was that one of his shirt buttons was undone. The lapels were slightly pulled apart and they could see a small portion of his collarbone. His skin was a healthy wheat color and smooth looking.


    Su-Jin peeked at Mi-Suk and noticed her friend blushing as her eyes lingered on the man''s figure.


    When they got close enough, Do-Yeong hurried to apologize for leaving the two women alone inside.


    Yet, instead of either Su-Jin or Mi-Suk replying, it was Jeong-Ho who intervened first.


    "You''re not to blame. It was my fault for feeling unwell. Please don''t apologize in my stead."


    With a jolt of surprise, Su-Jin noticed Jeong-Ho''s voice sounded slightly hoarse.


    ''My gosh, he really has been crying hasn''t he?'' she gasped inside her head.


    ''Was he really that frightened by the movie? Or perhaps he was feeling sick even beforehand? But there didn''t seem to be anything wrong with him until we reached the movie theater.''


    As Su-Jin kept wondering about the cause of Jeong-Ho''s strange behavior, Mi-Suk took the lead in pulling Do-Yeong outside.


    "Come now, let''s go and get some fresh air. I am sure we all need it after this experience."


    Mi-Suk directed a charming smile at Do-Yeong and the man nodded in agreement. He offered Mi-Suk his arm and gently guided her outside.


    "Yes, you''re definitely right. Then, how about we go for a walk? On our way we can also grab dinner?"


    While discussing the rest of their date, the group of four had already reached the main street.


    However, in truth, only two people were talking animatedly. The other two were silent, with their minds focused on other things.


    Su-Jin couldn''t figure out what Jeong-Ho was thinking, but she thought that something about him was off.


    Ever since they reunited, Jeong-Ho had acted skittish. He wouldn''t look at Do-Yeong, nor at Mi-Suk for that matter. That behavior was almost like he felt¡­ guilty.


    ''But why would he feel guilty?'' Su-Jin wondered as she followed after the other couple.


    She peeked at Jeong-Ho, trying to make sense of the unease that she was feeling. Yet, nothing came to mind. She was just as clueless as before.


    ''Could it be that the two of them had a fight? Is this why Jeong-Ho seems to avoid his friend?''


    Had she been more astute, Su-Jin might have been able to notice that Jeong-Ho wasn''t avoiding Do-Yeong. In fact, the reason behind Jeong-Ho''s nervous attitude was that he felt too conscious of the other man''s presence. To the point that he was uncomfortable.


    ''Did they really have such a big fight? But they should be fine, right? After all, they are very good friends, not to mention they have a senior-junior relationship. There is no way they will stay upset for long.''


    Just as Su-Jin reached this conclusion, her mood suddenly became complicated. There was a strange feeling of helplessness that made her feel frustrated. At the same time, she couldn''t ignore Jeong-Ho''s troubled expression either. No matter how she looked at him, the man seemed to be troubled by something.


    When the group reached an intersection, Do-Yeong stopped them from walking further.


    "My car is parked right over there." he pointed across the street at a black car. Then, he casually asked. "How about we all go for a drive?"


    "Oh, that''s a wonderful idea! Mi-Suk gasped. He clung onto his arm, her eyes gleaming with excitement."


    "Along the way we can choose a place to have dinner." Do-Yeong continued to address her, keeping his entire focus on Mi-Suk.


    The idea was indeed good. It might have helped with lightening the mood. But glancing at Jeong-Ho, Su-Jin noticed that he didn''t find the idea too appealing.


    Hence, even though going for a drive might have been fun, Su-Jin refused on behalf of her and Jeong-Ho.


    "You two should go and enjoy the drive. We want to roam around the streets for a little while longer." Su-Jin said, subtly pulling at Jeong-Ho''s arm.


    "Eh?"


    Jeong-Ho was startled out of his thoughts, but he quickly picked on Su-Jin''s meaning. He quickly nodded his head, giving Su-Jin a grateful smile.


    "Ah, yes. You should go on ahead. Su-Jin and I will stay behind and have some fun by ourselves."


    "Exactly! Don''t let us hold you back." Su-Jin laughed, pushing Mi-Suk towards Do-Yeong.


    Instead of budging, though, Mi-Suk pulled Su-Jin closer.


    "Su-Jin, are you sure? That''s not what we had planned." she said in a whisper.


    Mi-Suk looked slightly worried, but Su-Jin merely waved a hand to dismiss her friend''s worries.


    "You go and have fun. Don''t worry about me. Also, ask him to drive you home."


    "But what about you? Don''t tell me you want to spend the night with Jeong-Ho." Mi-Suk was appalled by the very idea.


    "Don''t be silly." Su-Jin hissed, smacking her friend''s shoulder. "I''ll take the subway home. It''s still early so what''s the fuss?"


    Mi-Suk still hesitated. But seeing how Su-Jin insisted, the young woman could only concede.


    After the other two departed, Su-Jin turned around to look at Jeong-Ho.


    The young man was staring after the black car with a dejected air about him.. He almost looked like a puppy that had been abandoned by its owner on the street.

 Chapter 150 - Doing Something Fun

    ''Ugk, could he be any cuter than this?! Look at that lost puppy look he has!'' Su-Jin squealed inside her head.


    On the outside, though, she feigned helplessness and patted Jeong-Ho''s arm to get his attention.


    "Alright, stop looking like your whole world is ending. Also¡­" She hesitated before continuing. "I apologize if I acted too presumptuously earlier. Maybe I shouldn''t have decided to stay behind without asking for your opinion. It''s just that you didn''t seem to want to go, so I made the call by myself."


    To her surprise, Jeong-Ho shook his head and smiled. There was something reassuring in his tone as he replied.


    "There is absolutely nothing that you should apologize for. Instead, I should be grateful for your consideration."


    "Then let''s show support to those two." Su-Jin smiled warmly, staring in the direction where Do-Yeong''s car disappeared.


    "Mh, yes, let''s do that." Jeong-Ho showed a feeble smile.


    Then, all of a sudden, Jeong-Ho turned towards her. They were now standing face to face, with one looking down, while the other was peering up.


    "My reaction earlier must have startled you. The way I ran out of the movie hall must have been really unsightly. I''m really sorry." Jeong-Ho lowered his head dejectedly.


    "Not at all. If I had to choose between being scared witless by the ghost in the movie or by you, I would gladly choose the latter." Su-Jin joked.


    "That''s good to know." he chuckled softly.


    "Why? Are you perhaps planning on scaring me any time soon?" Su-Jin poked him in the chest with a finger. "I must warn you, I am pretty hard to scare."


    "Then I should give up on trying." Jeong-Ho went along with her joke.


    "Mhm." Su-Jin nodded with a grin, then added in a cheerful manner. "Instead of doing anything scary, why don''t we go and have some fun? After that horrible movie I really need something to distract myself with before going to bed."


    Su-Jin repressed a shudder and stared at Jeong-Ho pleadingly.


    In truth, this was one of the main reasons why she refused to go along with Mi-Suk and Do-Yeong. There was no way she could go home right away but, at the same time, she wouldn''t have been good company for two people who were acting all lovey-dovey in front of her.


    Hence, Su-Jin got the marvelous idea of refusing the drive and dinner offer. Instead, she decided to stick with Jeong-Ho in hopes the two of them might relax together.


    Luckily, Jeong-Ho seemed to be of the same opinion, because he immediately agreed.


    As they started walking along the street, he glanced at Su-Jin from the corner of his eyes. A look of apprehension flashed across his face, but he took it back swiftly. However, he kept hesitating between opening his mouth and remaining silent.


    As it happened, Su-Jin was too busy typing a message on her phone and didn''t notice anything amyss. After she finished texting, she placed the phone back inside her pocket and lifted her eyes to look at him.


    "Where do you want to go?" she asked.


    "Hm, I don''t really know." he scratched the back of his head, returning a question. "Do you know any suitable places around here?"


    "As a matter of fact I do." Su-Jin smiled widely. "Come with me."


    Saying that, she reached out and grabbed Jeong-Ho''s arm. Then, with a sharp tug, she began pulling the man after her.


    ~~~


    "Ji-Won, come on, don''t be like this. It''s the weekend, so let''s go out to drink." Seo-Jun demanded.


    "We just had a business meeting. Aren''t you tired?" Ji-Won sighed.


    The two had just returned from meeting the Ma family at their inn. The entire round trip lasted for more than an hour and a half. Adding to that a two hour meeting, it meant that they had been out and about for little under four hours.


    As a consequence, Ji-Won was tired and grumpy. However, compared to his usual style, right now he didn''t feel the need to refuse an outing. In fact, he really needed a drink.


    Ever since that morning, Ji-Won''s mood has oscillated between irritation and apprehension. At times, he found it difficult to focus and, for the first time, he was grateful for Seo-Jun''s presence. During the meeting, Seo-Jun acted really professional, picking up where Ji-Won stopped and helping him secure the couple''s agreement to collaborate with Kanji Tourism.


    Just when he was thinking about this, Ji-Won heard his friend continuing his rant.


    "After a long, tiring day, we finally managed to secure a business deal with the Ma family. It''s time like these we need to celebrate. And what better way to do that, than to have a drink?"


    "Alright." Ji-Won agreed as he parked the car.


    Hearing the unexpected word coming from Ji-Won''s lips, Seo-Jun felt speechless. He gaped at his friend as though Ji-Won had suddenly lost his mind.


    "Ji-Won, are you alright? Are you feeling well?" Seo-Jun inquired, drawing himself closer to touch the other man''s forehead.


    Ji-Won''s eyebrows twitched and he mercilessly swatted Seo-Jun''s hand away.


    "Stop acting stupid and get out of the car."


    As he said that, Ji-Won got out and slammed the door shut.


    It took Seo-Jun another half minute before he realized what had just happened.


    "Ji-Won!" he cried out as he scrambled out of the car. "Are you serious?"


    "Why? You don''t want me to be?" Ji-Won quirked an eyebrow. "Fine! Then I take back what I said. You can go and drink by yourself."


    With that, he turned his back on Seo-Jun and began walking towards his apartment.


    "No! How can I give up such an opportunity?! Kang Ji-Won¡­ is willing to go out and drink with me. This is really a miracle come true." Seo-Jun snickered while he continued to tease. "Something must have happened to make you this upset."


    "I am not upset." Ji-Won muttered.


    He lowered his head and frowned at the pavement. He really had no reason to be upset. But, then, why was he feeling so annoyed?


    On the other hand, Seo-Jun looked as though Christmas had arrived early. With a large smile plastered on his face, he continued to laugh and tease his friend.


    The two continued to bicker all the way to the place where they usually went to.

 Chapter 151 - Out To Drink

    The bar they picked was located barely a ten minutes'' walk from the residential complex where Ji-Won was living.


    The place was elegant and neat, allowing for more private conversations. The staff was also very sensible, carefully assessing the atmosphere. They knew when to interrupt and when to keep away. There were neither noisy clients, nor poor quality service.


    For these reasons, Seo-Jun preferred it to any other drinking spot, making it the place he frequented the most.


    That day, Seo-Jun hadn''t hoped to convince Ji-Won to come drinking with him. Nevertheless, he had parked his car right outside the bar earlier that day. This would make it more convenient to return home in case of a success.


    As it happened, Ji-Won unexpectedly agreed to go out with him. So, it seemed that Seo-Jun''s plan might become useful.


    As the two walked around the dark gray sedan, Ji-Won turned to stare at his friend.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to drink? Why leave your car here?"


    "Tomorrow I need to visit the family estate and I''ll need my car in the morning. There was no way I would come all the way here to pick it up before going to that place, so I decided to leave it here." Seo-Jun made a grimace, then swiftly changed it with a playful grin. "Don''t worry my friend, I will call a designated driver later."


    "Hmm, is that so?" Ji-Won hummed, then threw a stabbing remark. "It''s actually surprising that you haven''t whined, asking me to let you stay at my place tonight."


    Seo-Jun hurried to feign a look of being hurt. He even sniffled dramatically.


    "Upon my word, you''re so mean to me." he then added with a smirk. "If it weren''t for the visit tomorrow morning, I would have crashed at your place, no questions asked. However, if I stayed here, I would have to wake up at dawn in order to get to my place and change."


    Ji-Won snorted a laugh.


    "Still not a morning person I see."


    "Shut up. Not everyone is like you, alright?!" Seo-Jun grumbled.


    The two of them walked towards the far end area of the room. As they passed by the bar, Seo-Jun signaled the bartender to prepare his usual drinks.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me what I want?" Ji-Won raised an eyebrow at his friend''s behavior.


    "Nope." Seo-Jun retorted with a grin. "Since it''s my treat, you will have whatever I order."


    "How shameful of you." Ji-Won shook his head. "I hope you aren''t acting in the same manner towards your dates as well. Otherwise, it would be a miracle if any one of them replied to your messages ever again."


    "Don''t worry, Ji-Won, you''re the only special one in my heart." Seo-Jun winked playfully.


    As the two of them took their seats, a young waiter arrived to deliver two glasses of whiskey.


    "Please enjoy your drinks gentlemen. Feel free to let me know if you want anything else."


    With that, the young man bowed and left the two friends to enjoy the drinks at their leisure.


    "Let''s toast for a job well done!" Seo-Jun exclaimed, raising his glass.


    Ji-Won didn''t reply. He merely raised the hand holding the glass, showing a small, accommodating smile. After all, his friend worked hard to make this deal happen, so the least he could do was play along with Seo-Jun''s wishes.


    The two glasses were thus raised and were just about to touch, when a ringtone was suddenly heard.


    "Ah, dammit. Who is ruining my fun?!" Seo-Jun cursed under this breath.


    While seething with frustration, he placed the glass back on the table and pulled out his phone. But with one glance at the screen his mood turned even worse. His face darkened and he seemed ready to punch someone.


    Being highly perceptive of his friend''s change in disposition, Ji-Won also lowered his glass.


    "Are you going to take that?" he asked, gesturing with his chin towards the phone.


    "I should, otherwise it would mean trouble later." Seo-Jun said through gritted teeth.


    He got up and headed towards a backroom that was specially reserved for VIP customers. On his way there he made a sign to the bartender, letting the man know he will be occupying the room for a short while.


    The man behind the bar nodded, then continued with his business as though he hadn''t been interrupted.


    This exchange had been carried on swiftly and naturally, thus proving Seo-Jun''s status as a regular.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Won stared after his friend until he disappeared behind the door of the VIP room. Since he was now left alone, all he could do was drink.


    After taking a couple of large sips of whiskey, Ji-Won placed the glass down. He leaned back into his chair, closing his eyes for a moment.


    Despite his apparently calm exterior, Ji-Won was quite the opposite on the inside. His mind was agitated, replaying the conversation he had with Su-Jin earlier that morning. Even though he wanted to stop, he simply couldn''t halt the whirlwind of thoughts.


    Just like listening to a broken record, Ji-Won continued to hear the part where Su-Jin told him about the date on repeat. It was an annoying and particularly frustrating loop.


    A few moments later, Ji-Won opened his eyes. He allowed his pupils to slowly adjust to the light, then pulled out his phone. He opened the recent call log and scrolled the row of names until he found the one he was looking for.


    ''Park Su-Jin''


    As he called her name inside his mind, Ji-Won felt a small shudder along his back, all the way up to his scalp.


    Sucking in a deep breath, his fingers instinctively gripped tighter the two objects he was holding. The hand that was holding the glass trembled. Due to the sudden movement, the amber liquid  sloshed inside the glass, being on the verge of spilling.. A tiny drop landed on Ji-Won''s hand, but he was too focused on staring at the phone screen to notice anything else.

 Chapter 152 - Prank Call

    ''I wonder if she really ended up going for that date. If so, is she currently having fun with that guy, smiling and laughing at him?''


    While thinking about this, Ji-Won brought the glass to his lips and he absentmindedly drank half the remaining booze in one gulp. When the strong alcohol reached his stomach, he felt a wave of stirring warmth explode in his gut. At the same time, his throat went dry and a rancid taste suddenly raised in his mouth.


    Overwhelmed by the queasy sensation, Ji-Won clamped his mouth shut. The roiling in his stomach was becoming violent, resembling a raging storm. Ji-Won didn''t want to leave the smallest gap between his teeth, lest he might actually throw up.


    Just when he thought the sensations were becoming too unbearable, Seo-Jun returned from having taken that call. As he waltzed back to the table, his eyes happened to fall on Ji-Won''s ugly expression.


    Glancing at his friend''s half-full glass, Seo-Jun couldn''t help but joke.


    "What''s wrong? I''ve only been gone for a few minutes and you''ve already gotten drunk?"


    Seeing that his friend was currently ignoring him, and was instead focused on his phone, Seo-Jun became even more intrigued. The man was staring at the screen as though he wanted to crush it with his eyes. Yet, at the same time, there was a subtle hint of longing laced in that ardent stare.


    ''What is he looking at that''s causing him to have such an odd expression?'' Seo-Jun wondered silently.


    At first, he wasn''t planning on prying, but how could he not when Ji-Won was acting so strangely?


    Therefore, as though he was fearing neither man, nor ghost, Seo-Jun leaped out of his seat and quickly seized Ji-Won''s phone.


    This unexpected development successfully startled Ji-Won out of his daze. He wanted to grab his phone back from Seo-Jun''s hands, but the other man was faster than him.


    After snatching the object, Seo-Jun proceeded to act like a monkey that had stolen something precious. As he returned to his seat, he was careful to keep a safe distance from Ji-Won''s outstretched arms. At the same time, his hands were clutching the phone tightly, afraid of dropping it.


    "Give me back my phone!" Ji-Won demanded with a low growl.


    "Not before I see what''s keeping you so focused. It must be something very important if you''re even ignoring me."


    While trying to make sure Ji-Won wouldn''t be able to reach him, Seo-Jun found a spare second to steal a glance at the screen. A second later, though, he was left speechless. His lower jaw became slack, causing his mouth to open wide.


    And just like that, Seo-Jun stared between the phone and Ji-Won''s face in silent stupefaction.


    Eventually, after what seemed like half an hour of staring at each other, Seo-Jun finally found his voice.


    "Ji-Won, dear¡­" Seo-Jun cleared his throat, then began speaking in a soothing tone. "Tell me, why exactly were you looking at Miss Park''s contact?"


    "I wasn''t!" Ji-Won hurried to deny it.


    Hearing this, Seo-Jun''s eyebrow instantly shot up. He clearly wasn''t buying anything Ji-Won was saying.


    Seeing his friend''s skeptical look, Ji-Won let out a groan. Being faced with such a lack of trust, he was ultimately forced to surrender.


    Hence, Ji-Won gave up trying to get back his phone and instead leaned back into the chair. Then, he continued to explain.


    "I wanted to check something, but my finger slipped and I accidentally opened the recent call log. It was just a coincidence that you happened to find me looking at her contact."


    "Hmm, what a nicely woven story." Seo-Jun chuckled. "I might have actually believed it, if not for this¡­"


    Saying that, Seo-Jun turned the screen to face Ji-Won. Then, he used one finger to scroll up to the topmost contact in the log.


    "See, Miss Park isn''t even the first one on the list. That means you had to scroll down quite a few names in order to reach hers. Why aren''t you being honest, Ji-Won? Just admit that you were planning on giving her a call."


    "What stupid things are you saying?! Of course I wasn''t going to call her!" Ji-Won was so startled that he almost jumped out of his seat. His denial, also, came louder than it was really needed.


    "Then do you at least admit that you were thinking about her just now?"


    "I¡­" Ji-Won gulped and bit his lower lip.


    There was no need for Seo-Jun to inquire further. With Ji-Won''s expression looking guiltier than that of a thief who had been caught red-handed by the owner of the house, Seo-Jun would have to be a complete idiot not to realize the truth.


    Ultimately, Seo-Jun decided to show a little pity towards his friend, so he put the phone on the table and slid it towards Ji-Won. But, just as he was about to release the phone, Seo-Jun''s hand swiped across the screen.


    The screen flashed and changed, followed by the sound of a low ring.


    Seeing the dialing screen, Ji-Won''s heart stopped. In just an instant, his face was drained of color and his eyes lost their luster, looking as though his very soul had flown away.


    Yet, even though Ji-Won currently looked half-dead, his voice was very loud as he rebuked his friend for this mischief.


    "Seo-Jun, are you crazy?! What the hell are you doing?!" Ji-Won barked, jumping to his feet.


    His movement had been so violent, that the chair scraped the floor with a sharp screech. Several heads turned to look towards their table, but neither Ji-Won, nor Seo-Jun paid them any mind.


    The two men stared blankly at each other for a couple of seconds, until Seo-Jun''s lips slowly curved into a large grin.


    Acting like a cat that had found an interesting toy to play with, Seo-Jun moved his hand away from the phone and leaned back into the chair. There was an air of laziness about him as he replied to Ji-Won''s accusations.


    "My hand slipped." Seo-Jun answered with a light shrug.


    "You¡­"


    As Ji-Won began to curse the other man out, his hand went to grab the phone. His finger was just about to press the red button, when the call suddenly connected.


    A second later, an all too familiar voice rang from the other end.


    "Hello? Director Kang?"

 Chapter 153 - She’s In Danger?

    There was silence coming from Ji-Won''s side, so the voice tried again.


    "Director Kang, did something happen?"


    As Su-Jin finished asking, loud noises suddenly exploded in the background. There were cheers and shouts mixed with strange music.


    Listening to all that noise almost hurt Ji-Won''s ears. He gritted his teeth, cursing Seo-Jun in his head for putting him in this situation.


    But, prank notwithstanding, the call had already been made, so he had to come up with some kind of excuse that wouldn''t make him sound like a complete idiot.


    Sucking in a breath, Ji-Won sat down. As he tried to put his thoughts in order he kept his back straight and eyes ahead. Sitting like that, he looked just like a student about to be interviewed by a stern teacher.


    "Miss Park, I¡­ I wanted to¡­"


    "Director Kang? I am sorry but I cannot hear you. Right now it is¡­" Su-Jin paused, then a split second later her tone changed into a loud yelp. "Hey! Keep your hands away from there. Didn''t I already tell you to stop doing that?!"


    Before Su-Jin even got to finish rebuking the unknown person, Ji-Won once again leaped to his feet. His hand trembled and clenched the phone in a tighter grasp, pressing it against his ear. He took a deep breath before opening his mouth to speak.


    "Miss Park, what happened?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that¡­"


    Once again, Su-Jin stopped mid-sentence. Her tone changed a moment later, sounding urgent and upset.


    "Hey! Not that way, stop grabbing things randomly and pay attention, will you?! Didn''t I already tell you to stop?!"


    Hearing the woman''s words, Ji-Won felt his vision growing dark. His hand trembled even harder and he almost dropped the phone. At the same time, his voice got a few degrees colder.


    "Miss Park, where are you right now?" Ji-Won asked, a deep, ominous tint lacing his tone.


    "Eh? I''m at SuWon arcade." Su-Jin''s answer came swiftly.


    Even without seeing her, Ji-Won could easily pick up on the distracted note in the woman''s response. There was definitely something happening that kept her from paying attention to the phone conversation.


    For some reason that irked Ji-Won even further. His already bad mood took another dive and he didn''t wait to hear anything else. Pulling the phone away from his ear, he simply hung up the call and walked around the table.


    Seo-Jun was startled by the sudden movement. He raised his head, blinking up at Ji-Won in bemusement.


    Seeing his friend walking away in haste and almost reaching the exit finally snapped Seo¨CJun out of his daze. With a low gasp, he jumped to his feet and followed after Ji-Won.


    When he ran past the bar, Seo-Jun stopped for a second to throw two sentences at the bartender.


    "Add it to my tab. I''ll settle it next time."


    The man nodded and Seo-Jun hurried to follow Ji-Won outside the bar.


    He managed to catch his friend just as Ji-Won reached the dark gray sedan parked on the side of the road. That''s when he saw Ji-Won stopping in front of the driver''s seat, staring blankly through the window.


    "Ji-Won, where are you going in such a hurry?" Seo-Jun yelled after him.


    Seo-Jun''s shout managed to jolt Ji-Won awake. He twirled around and pulled his friend closer. Then, he began fumbling around the man''s pockets.


    Feeling those frenzied touches all over his chest and sides, Seo-Jun''s body flinched and he almost jumped too meters into the air.


    "Ji-Won, what exactly are you doing? Have you gone mad or something?!" he yelped, trying to push himself away from Ji-Won''s rampant hands.


    "Seo-Jun, you didn''t get to drink, did you? I remember you went to take that call before you even got a sip of whiskey." Ji-Won muttered like he was talking to himself.


    Just then, his fingers finally grasped the object he was looking for. He pressed on the button to unlock the car, then he shoved the keys he just managed to find into Seo-Jun''s hand.


    "Seo-Jun, you drive." Ji-Won ordered.


    Before the other man even got a chance to process what was happening, Ji-Won had already walked around the car and settled into the passenger seat.


    Meanwhile, Seo-Jun remained rooted to the spot. His eyes went wide like saucers, as he stared at Ji-Won disbelievingly.


    "What?! Do you even know what you are saying?" he finally shouted, walking towards the driver''s side of the car.


    "Yes, of course I know. Just get inside and take me there." Ji-Won yelled tersely from inside the car.


    Seo-Jun noticed Ji-Won''s hands on top of his knees. The man''s fingers were curling into fists, repeatedly clenching and unclenching. At the same time, his jaw muscles were tightening as he gritted his teeth.


    But all this couldn''t even begin to compare with the dangerous way Ji-Won''s eyes flashed, like sharp blades were hidden inside them. Although his glares weren''t directed at anyone or anything in particular, to Seo-Jun, they felt like icy shards, stabbing at his chest mercilessly.


    There was no doubt about it. Based on what Seo-Jun was currently seeing, he could easily conclude that something must have really upset Ji-Won.


    As such, what could Seo-Jun do but to obey and drive?


    Otherwise, if he didn''t and Ji-Won eventually lost his temper for real, then all hell would break loose.


    Yet, while his body obediently followed Ji-Won''s order, Seo-Jun''s mind kept ruminating on the issue at hand, trying to figure out the reason behind his friend''s self-destructive behavior.


    ''It''s not the first time I''m seeing Ji-Won upset. But why does it feel different this time? What could Miss Park have said to drive Ji-Won mad to the point of losing his head like this? Since an iceberg like him is even willing to push himself over the limit, to the point of getting sick, then it must be something very important.''


    After finally getting inside the car, Seo-Jun glanced sideways at Ji-Won. He just wanted to ascertain that his friend wouldn''t regret doing all this.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "Whether I am sure or not is of no consequence. Seo-Jun, hurry up and drive.." Ji-Won replied through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 154 - Worry Not

    Although he tried to sound confident, Ji-Won had to admit that his current situation didn''t look good at all.


    From the moment he put the seatbelt on, his forehead began watering. Not even two minutes into the ride and Ji-Won was already sweating profusely. A pool of sweat gathered at the base of his neck, drenching the collar and lapels of his shirt. On top of that, his heart was beating irregularly and his breath was becoming shallow at a rapid pace.


    With each passing moment, Ji-Won was drawing closer and closer to the verge of fainting.


    While they waited at a red stop, Seo-Jun kept glancing at him from time to time, worried that Ji-Won might not just pass out the next moment, but even stop breathing altogether. The very thought gave him chills and he almost cussed out loud.


    Trying to keep his mind from wandering in that direction, Seo-Jun tapped his index finger against the steering wheel, a gesture that clearly betrayed his current nervousness.


    Indeed, unlike his usual unaffected self, Seo-Jun was now beginning to grow very anxious.


    "Ji-Won, what kind of crazy ghost has taken hold of your body? Because, if it''s not a case of spirit possession, then why the hell would you want to do all this?" Seo-Jun couldn''t help but ask.


    ''It''s madness.'' He added silently inside his head.


    Ji-Won''s reply only came a couple of moments later. His voice sounded feeble, like he was barely hanging onto his consciousness.


    "He... He was... touching her."


    "Eeh, what do you mean? Who was touching who?"


    "The man... from the date¡­ I think. She told him to... stop touching¡­ but¡­ he wouldn''t stop¡­"


    Seo-Jun fell silent. He was utterly puzzled. The strange words Ji-Won was spouting made absolutely no sense to him.


    ''Speaking in riddles like that¡­ Could it be that my best buddy has already gone bonkers? What am I to do with him in that case?!''


    Seo-Jun paused in his silent musings, gritting his teeth in frustration. Not having control over a situation made him feel extremely uncomfortable, especially when someone dear to him was involved. And Ji-Won was a very special person to Seo-Jun, one Seo-Jun was willing to do anything in order to protect, even if that meant not listening to one of Ji-Won''s odd requests.


    ''Hmm, should I just forget his stupid request and take him home right away? It''s not like he can notice much of his whereabouts in his current state anyway. By the time he realizes we''re back at his apartment, it will already be too late.''


    Up ahead there was a large intersection. Seo-Jun knew that, if he took a left turn there, they could probably reach Ji-Won''s apartment in ten minutes.


    Whilst he was glancing in the side mirror, checking when it was safe to change lanes, a notification sound came from his pocket. It was probably from some message he received on his phone.


    All of a sudden, Seo-Jun''s eyes widened.


    Just like a dark room that had been illuminated by an unexpected glimmer of light, Seo-Jun''s mind became flooded with understanding. Remembering the prank he played on Ji-Won back at the bar made an idea suddenly appear inside his head.


    Before he could waste any more time thinking about it, Seo-Jun blurted out his guess.


    "Ji-Won, are you perhaps talking about Su-Jin?"


    "Yes." Ji-Won nodded weakly.


    At this time, Seo-Jun also noticed that Ji-Won''s eyes were almost rolled at the back of his head. His breathing was ragged and he was barely conscious now. Even his mutterings were beginning to sound like indistinctive ramblings.


    This sight gave Seo-Jun such a huge fright, that his foot almost pressed the brakes by mistake.


    "No, no no! Don''t you die on me Ji-Won! Do you hear me? You are allowed to die inside my car!"


    "Glad to know... you care so... much." Ji-Won said, a ghost of a smile flashing across his face.


    "Of course I care! This car is new and I don''t want it to be spoiled by your stupid death!" Seo-Jun snapped angrily.


    In truth, this was the first time he was well and truly upset with his friend. Usually, it was Ji-Won snapping at him. But now, Seo-Jun had the opportunity to finally be on the other side of things.


    Such a new and thrilling experience¡­ Seo-Jun felt like he could definitely do without it.


    ~~~


    Meanwhile, what was actually happening on Su-Jin''s end was quite different from Ji-Won''s wild imagination.


    After they decided to have some fun, Su-Jin had dragged Jeong-Ho into an arcade.


    At this moment, the two were engaged in a full battle royale against all the games inside the arcade. It was almost like they had made a pledge to try everything out at least once, before going home.


    "I challenge you to win this one!" Su-Jin pointed at a particularly difficult looking game.


    Based on the images showing on the screen, it seemed to be a game that involved shooting zombies as they moved closer and closer to the screen. The premise for victory was very simple. The player who got rid of the most zombies, and also managed to stay alive until the end, won. There were no traps and no hidden tasks.


    Like Su-Jin used to joke with Mi-Suk, the game only involved mindlessly shooting at targets in order to let off steam.


    Jeong-Ho glanced at the game, then back at Su-Jin.


    "Alright." He said with a grin, crossing his arms. "Challenge accepted!"


    "Ohohoo!" Su-Jin chuckled. "You seem quite confident, mister."


    "I see no reason why not to be." Jeong-Ho shrugged in a very laid-back manner.


    Su-Jin laughed, then stopped for effect. With a smirk, she pointed a finger at her chest, declaring boldly.


    "Even if that''s the case, I must warn you. I''m an expert at this game."


    And how could she not be, if she had played it since middle school?


    After losing for several years to Min-Jun, Su-Jin decided to train herself into beating almost every level of that game. And in order to achieve that prowess, she would use every chance she got to drag Mi-Suk to the arcade. Whether it was after classes or during the weekend, it didn''t matter as long as they had a bit of time.


    In this manner, they spent hours playing... Ahem¡­ Training, until both of them could win against Min-Jun at least once.


    Needless to say that, no matter how many hours they''ve put into this, Min-Jun still managed to retain his winning streak. Even after putting in all that effort, the two young women only ever managed to reach the highest level in the normal players category.


    But even that was something Su-Jin felt proud and confident about.


    Right now, Su-Jin didn''t think there would be anyone else with her brother''s god-like skill level.. Hence, why she felt certain that Jeong-Ho couldn''t pose a threat to her.

 Chapter 155 - The Games

    After listening to Su-Jin''s warning, Jeong-Ho didn''t seem the least bit worried. In fact, he appeared to be looking forward to playing the game.


    "Noted." he said simply, then added a warning of his own. "Still, it won''t be easy to win against me. Also, just because we''re friends, doesn''t mean I will go easy on you."


    Sure enough, the battle had been tight. For a while, neither one of them knew if they would be able to defeat the enemy.


    In the end, however, Su-Jin lost spectacularly.


    As she watched the ''You have been eaten by zombies'' message displayed on the screen for the third time, Su-Jin finally raised the white flag. After all, a wise man knows when to beat retreat and when to advance. When faced with a stronger enemy it is best to be cautious, lest you get eaten alive.


    Keeping these words in mind, Su-Jin neither cried, nor laughed. Thus, her facial expression ended up looking like a compromise between the two emotions. Despite seeming a little strange, the overall effect caused her to appear cute.


    Meanwhile, Jeong-Ho merely felt a little bit excited from winning the game. There was no ''woop''s or cheers on his part. For the most part, his eyes almost seemed dull, as though he was bored to death.


    But seeing Su-Jin trying to hide her downcast mood behind a cute pout, Jeong-Ho suddenly became animated.


    "It seems to me the expert is a little rusty." he teased with a low chuckle.


    Without wasting a single breath, Su-Jin whipped her head around to glare at him. She wanted to look fierce, yet ended up just like little Gyojeon, all puffed up but with near 0 attack power. As a consequence, Su-Jin''s reaction, instead of intimidating Jeong-Ho, only made him want to laugh harder.


    However, Su-Jin noticed that it wasn''t an arrogant laugh.


    Even after achieving that resounding victory, Jeong-Ho didn''t put on airs. Granted, he was very amused by Su-Jin''s attitude and continued to tease her, but nothing he did or said seemed to be meant in a mocking way. For that reason, Su-Jin felt like they could still continue to be friends.


    "You did well, Su-Jin. I''m sure that you will be closer to winning next time." Jeong-Ho said good-naturedly.


    "Ha, not if I go against you I won''t. You''re even more ruthless than my brother." Su-Jin huffed in irritation.


    "Oh, another expert in the family?" Jeong-Ho raised an eyebrow, looking genuinely interested.


    "In the past ten years, I could never beat him. Not even once!"


    "Sounds like he''d be a good opponent. I''d love to spar with him one day and see who is better between him and me." Jeong-Ho grinned.


    "Don''t get cheeky now."


    Jeong-Ho laughed wholeheartedly. Nevertheless, despite his absolute confidence in his skills, he was still willing to extend an olive branch.


    "I''m not trying to be disrespectful to your brother''s talent, nor to yours for that matter. You were very good and one time I was even worried about losing my advantage. To be sure, you are a worthy opponent."


    Reaching up to here, Jeong-Ho paused. He patted Su-Jin''s shoulder, then made a confession.


    "To be honest, the company I work for designs games like the one we just played. When I first joined the company, they asked all the newbies to spend lots of hours trying the beta versions. We were supposed to see if there were any bugs or errors that needed to be corrected and also get a feel of the game. Afterwards, we provided feedback to the team leaders and the programmers would make the necessary changes. In short, we were like a group of young testers."


    "So that''s the reason why you''re so good at eye-hand coordination."


    "Mhm, it''s nothing spectacular, just having had many hours of practice." Jeong-Ho shrugged. He took a step back and smiled.


    In order to smooth the angry cat''s bristled fur till the end, Jeong-Ho even allowed Su-Jin to choose the next game.


    Ultimately, she chose a treasure hunt game. It involved the characters taking different routes in order to reach the dragon''s cave and steal the riches.


    Compared to the other one, this was a two-player game, so it allowed them to play together. But, at the same time, the two characters were still allowed to compete. When it came to the small tasks and puzzles they could do along the way, there were enough for the both of them.


    Each character could receive a certain amount of points depending on the difficulty of the tasks they took on. They could also win points by doing special missions, given by a few concealed non-player characters, or by finding hidden treasures along the map.


    It''s two-player characteristic, mixed with the in-game point awarding system, made this game perfect for them. It was one of the main reasons why Su-Jin chose it as the next challenge.


    Thus, the two of them agreed that whoever got the most points by the time they reached the dragon''s cave, won the game.


    The level wasn''t very difficult, but the map was riddled with obstacles. There were dangerous woods, treacherous swamps and all sorts of monsters lurking around, ready to attack.


    That being the case, this game required focus and a certain degree of intuitiveness. Usually, people would play it as a team, warning each other of certain dangers. But since they were currently competing, Su-Jin and Jeong-Ho decided to take on the map separately.


    First, though, they chose their characters.


    Contrary to his young and innocent appearance, Jeong-Ho chose the flirty and playful pirate. Seeing the flashy character run around in circles on the screen, Su-Jin was shocked into speechlessness.


    ''It''s true what they say. A person cannot be judged by their appearance, just as the sea cannot be measured with a bucket1.''


    While Su-Jin was contemplating on these deeper aspects of life, Jeong-Ho nimbly guided his character across the map.


    Not even a minute later, a loud ding was heard, signaling the first hidden treasure being found.


    "Ah, you started without me! Really Jeong-Ho, that''s not fair!" Su-Jin squeaked.


    "Who told you to fall into a daze? Are you playing the game or admiring its logo?"


    Su-Jin scoffed. She impatiently clicked on the screen, opening the menu to choose her own character.

 Chapter 156 - The Victor

    After much thought, Su-Jin ultimately opted for a female character. The woman on the screen was dressed in an ancient Chinese dress. The pale pink robes fluttered around her body, making her seem like a fairy.


    After finally choosing her character, Su-Jin quickly entered the game and started checking out the map.


    Meanwhile, the nimble pirate controlled by Jeong-Ho had already found two hidden chests and battled one monster for extra points.


    Glancing at Jeong-Ho''s character from the corner of her eye, Su-Jin shook her head in consternation. Truly, it was a huge difference between the character inside the game and the person who was controlling him.


    While the man on the screen was dressed in flashy blue and red clothes, and was jumping around like a wild monkey, Jeong-Ho looked calm and collected, dressed in neat, semi-casual attire. The small smile at the corner of his lips and the glimmer or enthusiasm that flashed inside his eyes made him look very attractive even.


    In fact, while they were gaming earlier, Su-Jin had noticed one or two young girls turning their heads to give him a few more glances.


    "Tsk, there is so much disparity between virtual and reality that it''s practically a sin." she muttered to herself.


    But soon enough Su-Jin was forced to abandon all other thoughts and focus on the game. Just like before, Jeong-Ho was a ruthless opponent. He wouldn''t allow Su-Jin to catch her breath and always stuck close to her. Whenever she wanted to grab a chest, he would get there first. Whenever she got ready to fight a monster for points, he would attack the beast first and deal the most damage.


    After several situations like these, Su-Jin finally couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Hey, Jeong-Ho, stop hindering my movements. And why do you keep on following me around? Didn''t we agree that we would take on the map separately until we reach the dragon cave?"


    "Why so mean?" Jeong-Ho imitated a disillusioned pout. "There are enough hidden chests and missions for the both of us. So learn to share, hmm."


    "Jeong-Ho, did you forget this is a competition? If we share, how can one of us win fair and square?"


    "Quite simple." Jeong-Ho said, smacking his lips together.


    Then, he turned his head to the side and shot Su-Jin a playful wink.


    "You can forfeit the battle and let me win. Wouldn''t that be fair?"


    "How can it be fair if I let you win?!" Su-Jin screeched in indignation, glaring at him. "Jeong-Ho, I never would have imagined you to be this kind of person. Even asking me to lose on purpose."


    "Ah, and here I thought I might have stood a chance to convince you." Jeong-Ho shook his head with a sigh. "Alright, then, I am waiting for you to finally get serious about this challenge."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the screen flashed with yet another message, announcing that Jeong-Ho had won a fight against a particularly difficult monster. Thus, he was awarded a lot of extra points.


    Seeing this, Su-Jin''s mouth twitched. If she could, she wanted to whack him over the head with her purse. But then she realized it might not be a good idea. After all, the two of them weren''t that friendly. At least not enough for her to go around hitting him or throwing things at him like she usually did with her brother and Mi-Suk.


    Consequently, Su-Jin took a deep breath, while she guided the female character around the marshes in search of a treasure chest and monsters to battle.


    Luckily for Su-Jin, the game didn''t last long.


    After finally getting serious, Su-Jin managed to reduce the initial difference between their scores and gained two points in her favor. Her character had the ability to fly over the low-lying lands and also throw spells, which offered her an advantage especially around the marshlands.


    In the end, though, it was still Jeong-Ho''s victory. The last creature he battled awarded him a full 30 extra points, which topped Su-Jin''s hard-fought achievement like it was nothing.


    Ultimately, Su-Jin had to concede that Jeong-Ho was a very good player. Knowing how to control a character that had very nimble steps and high attack power wasn''t an easy task. Only with great coordination and careful reasoning would the player be able to bring out the best in that pirate character. But Jeong-Ho made everything look effortless.


    ''Such a pity. I clearly had this game in the palm of my hands. But who knew this guy would be so good.'' Su-Jin grumbled internally.


    As though he could read her mind, Jeong-Ho got closer and patted Su-Jin''s shoulder. Then he leaned forward and spoke in a pacifying tone.


    "Don''t feel bad. It''s just a matter of practice. Once you play a few more times, you will be able to get better at it."


    Su-Jin gritted her teeth, but had no retort. Even though inside her heart she still had a hard time accepting the result, the man was right about everything he said. Besides, it was just a game in the end, so it was silly to hold grudges for losing in front of someone who was clearly better than her.


    After gracefully accepting her defeat, Su-Jin was ready for the next step of the game: fighting the dragon.


    "You still want to do that?" Jeong-Ho raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Of course! We still have to finish the game." Su-Jin pushed Jeong-Ho back to his place, then continued with a smile. "Now we finally get to play together as a team."


    "I see." Jeong-Ho said quietly. He returned the smile and nodded. "Then let''s give that dragon a good fight, partner."


    "Aye aye, partner." Su-Jin imitated the way pirates spoke in movies.


    The two of them burst into laughter.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud ruckus happening inside the arcade. Loud cheers and applause exploded and people began talking animatedly about something.


    Being taller, Jeong-Ho raised his head and looked in that direction. He noticed a group of at least six people gathered around a young man who was competing against the computer. Based on the uproar those people were making it appeared the man was just one step away from winning.


    "Well, I guess we''re not the only ones fired up." Jeong-Ho said, moving his eyes away from the group and back to the screen.


    He guided the pirate character at the entrance of the cave and waited for Su-Jin''s fairy to arrive. His movements paused for a moment and he glanced sideways at her.


    "Shall we go and win ourselves a treasure?" he asked with a smile.


    "Mn, let''s do that." she nodded, grinning back at him.


    The screen flashed and they were just about to start playing, when Su-Jin''s phone suddenly began ringing. She absentmindedly pulled it out of her pocket and glanced at the incoming call.


    But once she saw the name that was displayed on the screen, her breath got caught in her throat.


    "Director Kang?! What does he want, calling me at this hour?" she muttered to herself.

 Chapter 157 - Pirate Acting Up

    "Su-Jin, be careful." Jeong-Ho warned. "Once we get inside the cave, the dragon will immediately start to throw flames towards the entrance. From what I remember there is a small area that is protected by a protruding rock. We should hide there and jump as soon as he turns around. The objects lying around the cave are infused with magic, so they could probably deal some damage to the dragon."


    All this time Su-Jin nodded her head, while absentmindedly staring at the incoming call. Although only half her mind was paying attention, she was still able to hear most of Jeong-Ho''s words. At least enough to understand what the man planned to do.


    "I think we should take on a more careful approach. If we just throw random things at the dragon we might cause it to go into berserk mode earlier. Then it would be too difficult to deal with the situation."


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing, so just follow my lead. Now, are you ready?" Jeong-Ho inquired, pointing at the screen.


    "Eh? Ah, yes, yes! I''m ready."


    "The game is loading now. We''ll be transported inside the cave any second. Once inside, we can pause the game only after the dragon finishes the first flame throwing. So¡­"


    Jeong-Ho left his words unfinished, but he pointedly looked at the phone Su-Jin was holding. The screen was still illuminated from the incoming call.


    Su-Jin immediately understood what he meant, so she hurried to respond.


    "It''s alright. I can handle this."


    With that, Su-Jin pressed the green button and answered the call.


    "Hello? Director Kang?"


    There was silence coming from the other side of the phone.


    Su-Jin waited for a second, wondering what was happening.


    ''Why did he even call if he is not saying anything? Could it be a prank call?'' Su-Jin thought for only a moment, but then immediately pushed the idea out of her mind. ''No, no, Director Kang doesn''t seem like that type of person. Then what else could be the reason? Don''t tell me he is calling to talk about what happened this morning. But didn''t I already apologize? He also said I didn''t need to come to the company and help.''


    Feeling a sudden mixture of confusion and irritation at being left to guess, Su-Jin then began to silently berate Ji-Won for his affront.


    ''Humph! Here I am, worrying what I might have done wrong for you to call at this hour, and now you don''t even say anything... Stupid Director Kang! Well, let''s see how long you''ll stay quiet for!''


    Meanwhile, inside the game, the two characters had already entered the cave. The moment the dragon sensed intruders it turned its massive body towards the entrance and spit a few rows of burning fire.


    Seeing the dangerous situation they were in, Su-Jin quickly shifted her attention to the game. She controlled her character to deftly jump to the side, just a split second away from being roasted.


    ''That was close. I completely forgot about the dragon''s temper. Good thing Jeong-Ho reminded me earlier to be careful.'' She thought, giving the man next to her a silent thumbs up.


    At that moment, she also remembered the phone call was still ongoing.


    Su-Jin''s previous annoyance notwithstanding, she was still certain that the man wasn''t the type of person to call someone without a proper reason for it. Hence, concluding there must have been a reason behind Ji-Won''s refusal to say a word all this while, Su-Jin decided to try again.


    Holding the phone tightly between her shoulder and cheek, she opened her mouth and spoke louder than the first time.


    "Director Kang, did something happen?"


    As soon as she finished asking that, loud noises suddenly exploded behind them. There were cheers and shouts, mixed with music, all coming from the same noisy group as before. The guy playing the game must have won another round, because his peers were becoming even rowdier than earlier.


    Now, even if she wanted to hear what Ji-Won had to say, she wouldn''t be able to.


    While she lamented about other people''s bad behavior and poor education, Ji-Won''s voice unexpectedly sounded from the other end of the call.


    "Miss Park, I¡­ I wanted to¡­"


    Ji-Won''s voice currently had a low and deep pitch, but there was also a small hint of nervousness laced inside his tone. Too bad that Su-Jin was only paying half a mind to the phone conversation, while the other half was distracted with the game and the noises inside the arcade.


    If she had noticed the unusual fluctuations in Ji-Won''s voice, maybe she would have felt something more than just confusion at the situation.


    Just as she was about to ask Ji-Won why he was calling, another blast of laughter came from the noisy group.


    With her mouth twitching in vexation, Su-Jin decided to speak up.


    "Director Kang? I am sorry but I cannot hear you. Right now it is¡­"


    Su-Jin suddenly paused mid-sentence. As her eyes widened into saucers, a loud yelp escaped through her lips.


    "Hey! Keep your hands away from there. Didn''t I already tell you that we shouldn''t do that?!"


    The reason for her reaction was that Jeong-Ho was currently running around the cave, acting just as unruly as a wild monkey. His character kept jumping up and down, picking up objects and punching them towards the dragon.


    He clearly thought that Su-Jin wasn''t going to pay attention to him, being too invested in the phone conversation, so the pirate on the screen did as he pleased.


    ''Even after I clearly told him we should be careful not to provoke the dragon too soon, he still goes and does this! Honestly, how can he act so out of character sometimes? Wasn''t he supposed to be the shy and quiet type?!'' Su-Jin huffed internally.


    At the same time she desperately gestured for Jeong-Ho to stop what he was doing.


    "Miss Park, what happened?" Ji-Won''s voice unexpectedly rang inside her ear.


    Due to watching Jeong-Ho acting up, Su-Jin had completely forgotten all about Ji-Won. So, hearing his voice so close startled her into almost dropping the phone.


    "Nothing. It''s just that¡­"


    Su-Jin began but, once again, was forced to stop mid-sentence. Her tone also changed, this time sounding even more urgent and upset than before.


    "Hey! Not that way, stop grabbing things randomly and pay attention, will you?! Didn''t I already tell you to stop?!"

 Chapter 158 - The Three-horned Dragon And Coming To The Rescue

    While Su-Jin was screeching her lungs out, the dragon had finally had enough of Jeong-Ho''s wild acts. And it''s no wonder, considering the fact that Jeong-Ho''s pirate had managed to throw at it almost everything he could possibly touch. He wasn''t even picky about the objects he chose. There were chests, boxes, pieces of jewelry, lamps, gold ingots, coins, even ordinary rocks¡­ you name it.


    Not even his spyglass was spared. The long object made of wood and glass landed right on top of the dragon''s head and remained impaled between the creature''s two horns.


    Su-Jin didn''t know whether this was a game bug or some kind of a joke made by the creators of the game. Nevertheless, the fact of the matter was that the object never fell from the dragon''s head. Instead, it remained stuck in its skull, sticking out like a sore thumb.


    The picture of the three-horned dragon would have surely seemed hilarious, if only the situation wouldn''t have been so unbelievable.


    When Su-Jin saw the last object being hurled at the dragon''s head and hitting it between the eyes, she was horrified.


    The damage those tiny objects made was minuscule. But, just like Su-Jin mentioned before, the game had a quirk not many players knew about.


    If someone threw small objects or low level spells at the dragon for a certain period of time, the creature would enter berserk mode before its life could be in danger. Which meant that the player would then have to fight against the enraged dragon with heightened attack power, while its life bar was still full. Talk about a twisted sense of humor¡­


    After being taunted for so long, the dragon let out a roar and tried roasting Jeong-Ho''s pirate several times.


    Seeing the pirate character nimbly jumping out of the dragon''s attack range, always escaping danger in the nick of time, left Su-Jin in a complicated mood. She currently struggled between angry laughter and speechlessness.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Won''s voice came out from the phone like an ominous threat.


    "Miss Park, where are you right now?" he asked.


    This time Su-Jin was able to pick up on the coldness in the man''s tone. Without even thinking about it, she swiftly answered his question.


    "Eh? I''m at SuWon arcade."


    Su-Jin then waited for him to say something else, but nothing came from Ji-Won''s end.


    A moment later, she heard the sound of the call disconnecting. At the same time, Jeong-Ho''s character was burned to death by the angry dragon. Before she was able to run away, her delicate fairy was also instantly killed by a well-aimed fire ball.


    At this point, Su-Jin completely gave up on the game. With eyes wide in shock, she took the phone away from her face and stared at the black screen, long and hard.


    "What the heck was all that about?" she asked herself dazedly.


    "Wasn''t this fun?" Jeong-Ho''s face suddenly appeared right next to hers.


    He was grinning from ear to ear and his eyes were gleaming so brightly that Su-Jin felt momentarily blinded. But, a second later, she was reminded of what this person had done just a moment ago.


    "Fun my as*!" she snapped, whacking him over the shoulder.


    After shoving him away, Su-Jin continued to fume.


    "If you simply wanted to dance around the dragon you could have gone by yourself. Why did you have to drag me with you?"


    "Come on, don''t be upset." Jeong-Ho coaxed with a smile. "I noticed you weren''t really paying attention to the game, so I wanted to punish you a little."


    Su-Jin snorted, but didn''t reply.


    Jeong-Ho was definitely right about one thing. Receiving Ji-Won''s unexpected phone call just now made it impossible for her to entirely focus on anything else right now.


    ''I still don''t understand what just happened. Could it be that Director Kang got drunk and randomly picked a number from his recent calls log? But he really doesn''t seem like the type of person to do something like that. Although, if I think about it, near the end he didn''t really sound like himself. So, I guess a drunken call could actually be a reasonable explanation for his earlier behavior.''


    While Su-Jin was silently pondering over the recent events, she and Jeong-Ho had left their previous spot and moved towards a car racing game.


    "Who was that on the phone?" Jeong-Ho asked as he sat down on the chair.


    Su-Jin followed Jeong-Ho''s lead and took a seat, adjusting her chair and placing both hands on  the steering wheel.


    "My boss." she replied simply.


    "Ah, so that''s why you looked so surprised when you picked up the call. I thought your expression was a bit off, but that explains it."


    Jeong-Ho started the game. Leaning back into the chair, he leisurely drove the in-game car, while continuing to make casual conversation.


    "Do you usually have to work on weekends?"


    "No. Actually¡­" Su-Jin bit her lower lip, hesitating. "To be honest, this morning was the first time I received a call from work during the weekend."


    "Did you have to go to the company today?"


    "No, but yesterday I made a mistake. I forgot to give my boss an important presentation. He needed it for a business meeting, so he called me early in the morning in order to find out where it was."


    "Ouch." Jeong-Ho grimaced. "Did you get scolded?"


    Su-Jin shook her head.


    "What a nice boss you have there." Jeong-Ho laughed. "Mine would probably flip a table or two if I were to forget something important like that. Last time I made a mistake, he had me do three day''s work in one. Needless to say, the next morning I saw the sunrise from the company''s terrace. From that moment onwards I made sure to double, even triple, check everything that had to be submitted to him."


    "He''s quite a tyrant, your boss." Su-Jin said pityingly.


    "That''s just one way of seeing things. But, think about it differently. As someone who is responsible for the results of an entire team, isn''t it normal to want your subordinates to do a good job? Else, how can you trust them with important work if they keep making rookie mistakes?"


    Su-Jin fell silent.


    During that morning she had been too dazed to realize what was going on. But after hearing what Jeong-Ho had just said, now she found it rather odd that Ji-Won didn''t say anything about her blunder.


    ''Then, could it be that he finally realized that my mistake was inexcusable and called tonight in order to scold me? But if that was really the case wouldn''t it have been normal to wait until Monday to do it? Kang Ji-Won, you truly are a mystifying creature, one I can never hope to understand.''

 Chapter 159 - Ji-Won Misunderstands Yet Again

    During the time Su-Jin continued to play games with Jeong-Ho, Seo-Jun was desperately trying to make sense of Ji-Won''s peculiar behavior.


    After he was caught while trying to turn the car towards Ji-Won''s apartment, Seo-Jun was forced to give up on the idea of taking his friend home. Therefore, he tried to find out their destination instead.


    "So, where are we going in such a haste?" he asked, clicking his tongue in dissatisfaction.


    "Su¡­ SuWon arcade." Ji-Won replied quietly.


    "SuWon arcade?" Seo-Jun''s eyebrows immediately shot up, getting lost behind his fringe. "The arcade where youngsters usually go to play games and have fun? The very same place where I tried taking you dozens of times, but you always refused me like a ruthless tyrant? THAT SuWon arcade?"


    Seo-Jun spoke this entire tirade like he was afraid someone would step in and interrupt him. By the time the last word fell he was already out of breath and panting hard. He didn''t even wait for Ji-Won to reply, before firing another long tirade at his friend.


    "That''s it, I''m taking you home! No, I don''t care if that spirit possessing you feels like playing a game or two. As a matter of fact, I am warning you, evil spirit, you''d better leave Ji-Won''s body right now. You may not know, but my ancestors used to be powerful shamans. They could deal with ghosts like you as though it was nothing. So you''d better listen to me and scram!"


    While Seo-Jun was arguing with an unknown entity all by himself, Ji-Won turned to give his friend a ''Are you an idiot?'' kind of look. At the same time, Ji-Won also silently lit a candle for his friend''s lost IQ.


    Exactly then, Seo-Jun just so happened to stop his threats of exorcizing the troublesome spirit. When he glanced in Ji-Won''s direction, he was met with that ruthless stare. It caused a shiver to go down his spine.


    However, contrary to expectation, instead of shutting the man up, Ji-Won''s gaze made Seo-Jun want to vent even more. As such, he immediately opened his mouth and berated both man and ghost in one single breath.


    "Don''t you dare look at me like that! How else would you explain that Ji-Won¡­ MY cool Ji-Won wanted me to drive the car, when he clearly knows that it will almost make him vomit his soul out. And, in the end, all this trouble is so that he can get to an arcade. Does that make any sense to you?!"


    By the time he finished speaking, Seo-Jun was shouting, sounding almost hysterical.


    Ji-Won struggled to sit up so he could speak easier, but the effort made him gag. The whole world spinned in front of his eyes and, barely a second later, he slipped further down the car seat.


    Seeing this scene caused Seo-Jun''s next string of words to stop in his throat. With a loud gulp he swallowed everything else he wanted to say and adopted the ''wounded friend'' approach.


    "If you die tonight due to this madness, I swear I won''t go to your funeral."


    "Mn." Ji-Won nodded slowly.


    "And I won''t burn money for you or bring you flowers on your anniversary either."


    "Mn." Ji-Won once again nodded.


    "And¡­"


    "Seo-Jun¡­" Ji-Won finally had enough and interrupted his friend. "Please drive quietly now. I''m tired."


    Indeed, Ji-Won sounded absolutely exhausted. Seo-Jun noticed this too and, even though he still had a lot more complaints, he decided to bury them inside his heart for now.


    "Hold on tight. I''m going to speed up a bit." Seo-Jun said.


    ~~~


    When she received a call from Deputy Director Kim Seo-Jun asking her to come meet him outside the arcade, Su-Jin was dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong?" Jeong-Ho asked, visibly worried.


    "Deputy Director Kim¡­ I mean one of my bosses asked me to come outside. He is here and wants to talk to me about something."


    "Then let''s go."


    "But¡­" Su-Jin bit her lip, hesitating to move.


    She felt bad about cutting their fun time short. But, at the same time, she also couldn''t bring herself to refuse Seo-Jun.


    Over the phone the man had mentioned the reason behind his sudden request had something to do with Ji-Won. That had both intrigued and worried Su-Jin. Thus, she quickly fell into a muddle-headed state, not knowing what to think about the situation.


    Noticing Su-Jin''s inner struggle, Jeong-Ho patted her shoulder. Then, he turned her around and gently pushed her towards the exit.


    "Come on, let''s go. We played enough for today and I was getting tired anyway."


    Once outside, they saw a dark gray sedan parked right across the street. Seo-Jun was leaning against the car, smoking a cigarette. He had given up this unhealthy habit a few years back, but tonight''s experience made him unable to resist the urge. He also knew that Ji-Won would definitely scold him if he knew. But, as they say, what one doesn''t know, it doesn''t affect you.


    At first, Su-Jin had wanted to say goodbye to Jeong-Ho right in front of the arcade. However, the young man decidedly refused.


    "It''s already this late. How can I let you walk around the streets by yourself?"


    "But it''s just across the street." Su-Jin laughed it off.


    "Even so, I won''t let you go alone. Besides, the bus stop is that way." He pointed across the street. So consider it as you accompanying me until we cross the intersection."


    In the end, Su-Jin stopped arguing and accepted Jeong-Ho''s offer. As soon as it was a green light, she pulled Jeong-Ho after her, almost running full speed.


    When the two of them finally got to where Seo-Jun had parked the car, Su-Jin was completely out of breath.


    "D-deputy¡­ Director¡­ Kim¡­" she stuttered through heavy pants.


    "Miss Park, you''re here. Good." Seo-Jun nodded and clapped his hands together. "Now, Miss Park, would you please be so kind as to help me with something?"


    "Of¡­ of course." Su-Jin sucked in a deep breath. "On the phone you said something about Director Kang. Did something happen to him?"


    "You could say that." Seo-Jun scratched the tip of his nose, appearing to hesitate.


    He turned his head to the side and glanced over his shoulder at the passenger''s seat. Afterwards, he looked back at Su-Jin and noticed her flushed face and rapid breathing.


    "Hm, you see, Miss Park¡­ Ji-Won, he thought you were in some kind of unspeakable danger, so he practically ordered me to bring him here."


    Seo-Jun paused, glancing between Su-Jin and Jeong-Ho, who was standing just behind her. He had expected to see some kind of sign that could prove Ji-Won''s wild conjectures. Instead, though, he was met with two innocent expressions.


    All of a sudden, everything was clear.


    Seo-Jun let out a loud sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Haa, I take it this entire thing is just another misunderstanding on Ji-Won''s part, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t understand." Su-Jin said with a confused frown.


    Then, before she could continue, her eyes happened to notice Ji-Won in the passenger''s seat.


    "What happened to Director Kang? Is he asleep?"


    "He fainted." Seo-Jun replied tersely.


    "What?!" Su-Jin yelped. "What happened?"


    "Panic attack." Seo-Jun replied in the same manner as before.


    Su-Jin stared at him dumbfounded. But before she could process the information further, Seo-Jun continued to speak.


    "I''ll let this idiot over there explain himself when he wakes up.. For now, please help me take him home."

 Chapter 160 - The Task Of Taking A Drunkard Home

    Once they reached the apartment complex Ji-Won lived in, Seo-Jun first looked for a place to park the car. Luckily, he found a spot near the barrier.


    "I''ll go talk to the security guard and ask him to let us in. You stay here with him." Seo-Jun said, gesturing with his chin towards Ji-Won, who was still very much unconscious.


    Su-Jin nodded and watched as Seo-Jun opened the door and stepped outside. Her eyes followed the man until he walked around the car and finally went beyond the barrier.


    After she lost sight of Seo-Jun, Su-Jin turned her eyes slowly to the front. Her gaze naturally fell on Ji-Won, who was nestled in the passenger''s seat, with his head lolled to the side.


    From where she sat in the back seat, Su-Jin could only see Ji-Won''s side profile. The man''s jaw line was sharp, his nose was straight and slightly pointed up. His lips were lacking their usual firmness, making him appear especially vulnerable.


    Before she could stop herself, Su-Jin leaned forward, bringing her face closer to him. From that short distance she could now see everything clearly. The man''s long and thick eyelashes looked especially charming. The smooth, white skin appeared striking in contrast with his raven black hair. Unruly strands were scattered all across his forehead, so long that they almost touched his eyelids.


    Su-Jin noticed one particular strand of hair sliding at the corner of his eye. Her hand moved by itself and, before she could stop, her fingers were already pushing the troublesome strand away from Ji-Won''s eye.


    Her touch was gentle, her fingertips barely making contact with his skin, just like a dragonfly kissing the surface of a lake. Still, it seemed that her presence caused Ji-Won to feel something because, a second later, he let out a low groan. His face scrunched up in discomfort and he moved his face away from her hand.


    This unexpected movement caused Su-Jin to flinch. Afraid that he might suddenly wake up, she quickly snapped her fingers back. Then she hastily leaned back into her seat, willing her frantic heart to stop pounding so loudly.


    ''Damn, that scared me! I thought my soul would fly away. He didn''t wake up, did he?''


    With apprehension and guilt written all over her face, Su-Jin leaned slightly to the side and stole a nervous glance at Ji-Won''s face.


    It appeared that Ji-Won was out cold right now, because there were no signs of him waking up. Seeing his face looking once again peaceful, Su-Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was a slight tingling feeling on Su-Jin''s fingertip. She rubbed her fingers together, trying to get rid of that sensation. But, no matter what she did, the memory of touching Ji-Won''s face wouldn''t leave Su-Jin''s mind.


    During this entire time, Seo-Jun had been at the security guard booth.


    When he finally returned, Seo-Jun was followed by a short man, who appeared to be around fifty years old. Despite being a security guard, the man had difficulty keeping up with Seo-Jun''s nimble steps. By the time the two of them reached Seo-Jun''s car, the poor guard was already out of breath.


    "Can you help me carry him up to his apartment?" Seo-Jun asked the man. Then, in order to avoid the guard getting any strange ideas, he hurried to explain. "You see, Ji-Won and I were out tonight and he had one too many drinks. He''s already a lightweight but, for some reason, today he just wanted to drink more than he could handle."


    As he finished his words, Seo-Jun shot a furtive glance in Su-Jin''s direction. It almost seemed that his explanation was also meant for her ears as well.


    "Aigoo, drinking so much to the point of passing out... Such a reckless thing to do. I never would have guessed Master Kang was such a person."


    Hearing the man''s rebuke pricked Seo-Jun''s conscience and he began kowtowing in his head.


    ''Ah, buddy, I might have ruined your image in front of this nice security guard. Ji-Won, when you wake up and learn about this matter you better understand why I had to do it. After all, it''s your fault for making me go along with your crazy request.''


    With the help of the security guard, they managed to bring Ji-Won in front of his apartment door. After leaving behind a few more words of advice for Seo-Jun, the security guard went back to his booth.


    Seo-Jun thanked the man with a light nod, then used the pin to unlock the door. Afterwards, he half dragged, half carried Ji-Won towards the bedroom.


    All this while, Su-Jin followed them, marveling at the familiarity with which Seo-Jun moved around Ji-Won''s house.


    Then, she was suddenly reminded of Ji-Won''s words earlier that morning.


    ''I guess that''s why Director Kang made that kind of threat. Based on the fact that he knows the passcode, and the way he moves around the place, it appears that Deputy Director Kim comes here very often. Heck, even the security guard was all chummy with him before he left, giving Seo-Jun suggestions on how to take care of Ji-Won better in the future.''


    After Seo-Jun laid Ji-Won on the bed, he went into the living room where Su-Jin was patiently waiting.


    "Miss Park, unfortunately I cannot stay here tonight, so I''ll have to trouble you to take care of him for me. At least until he wakes up. Do you think you can do that?"


    "Uhm, of course." Su-Jin nodded, then added with a little more assurance. "Don''t worry, Deputy Director Kim, I''ll do my best to make sure he is alright.


    "Good girl." Seo-Jun smiled and patted her shoulder.


    He made to leave, but Su-Jin unexpectedly stopped him.


    "Deputy Director Kim, can I ask you something?"


    She waited until Seo-Jun nodded, then she continued.


    "Can you tell me what is going on? Why did Director Kang faint tonight? And does it have anything to do with the strange phone call he made to me earlier this evening?"

 Chapter 161 - Alone With Him

    "You have an awful lot of questions, Miss Park." Seo-Jun smiled and crossed his arms.


    "I''m sorry." Su-Jin bit her lip in embarrassment. "I''m not trying to pry or anything, but if you ask me to take care of him, shouldn''t you explain the situation a little bit more first?"


    "You''re absolutely right. My request is definitely not fair to you. Nevertheless, this is not something for me to explain. It is Ji-Won''s private business. So, unless he specifically tells me to share it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to speak about it."


    "But¡­"


    "All I can say is that his situation is unusual." Seo-Jun interrupted Su-Jin. "Anything else you want to know, is for him to tell you. If you want to find out more, you should ask him when he wakes up."


    Seo-Jun stopped and stared at Su-Jin with a complicated expression. Internally, though, he continued to address the woman in front of him.


    ''Whether Ji-Won replies to your questions or how much he decides to say, it all depends on how much he trusts you at this point. You''re on your own now, Miss Park. Fighting!''


    After finishing saying his piece, both out loud and silently, Seo-Jun stepped closer and gently grasped Su-Jin''s shoulders with both hands. His fingers gave her a light squeeze, maintaining contact only for a moment.


    The gesture felt reassuring and Seo-Jun''s tone when he spoke again was also very soft. He seemed just like a human when trying to soothe an anxious cat.


    "For now, just make sure he''s alright. When the situation gets this bad, it usually takes him around an hour or two to fully wake up. Should anything happen in the meantime, though, please call me. It doesn''t matter what hour it is."


    "Just tell me one thing." Su-Jin insisted. "You don''t seem too shocked about this whole thing. Does it mean something like this has happened before?"


    Seo-Jun sighed. He took a step back from her, rubbing his face with both palms. His next words came out muffled from behind his fingers.


    "It''s been years since he actually fainted. At most, he would feel sick and have trouble breathing. All this while he''s been very careful not to put himself in a situation like this, so there have been no panic attacks for a long time." Seo-Jun paused, removing his hands from his face and giving Su-Jin a curious look.


    ''I guess this time he was too anxious about something or perhaps he was simply too worried about someone''s well-being, to be aware of his own state of mind.'' He finished his idea silently.


    Su-Jin waited for Seo-Jun to say more, but the man appeared to be done explaining. He merely turned around and took Su-Jin on a quick tour of the apartment.


    After showing Su-Jin where most of the important things were, Seo-Jun bid her goodbye.


    A loud click rang inside the apartment as the front door closed behind Seo-Jun. The sound reverberated loudly inside the space, startling Su-Jin out of her daze. She looked around and found herself standing alone in the middle of the living room.


    She shifted the weight between her feet, while glancing around awkwardly. For some unknown reason, being inside Ji-Won''s apartment made her feel overly conscious of the owner''s presence.


    Everything around her, from the decorations, to the cleanliness of the apartment, exuded Ji-Won''s cold aura. It was making her feel slightly intimidated, yet, at the same time, it also gave off an odd sense of tranquility.


    Taking a deep breath, Su-Jin noticed there was a permeating scent seeping from every corner of the house. The smell gave the impression of freshly cut grass during a summer night. It was both calming and reassuring. It was also very familiar, but Su-Jin couldn''t remember where she had smelled it before.


    Just then, a light breeze wafted across her face. Turning around on the spot, Su-Jin saw a window open in the living room. She took a few steps in that direction, but stopped when she found herself standing next to Ji-Won''s room.


    The man was lying on the bed, as still and quiet as a statue. Seo-Jun hadn''t even bothered to change his friend''s clothes, so Ji-Won was still wearing his outdoor garments. The only thing Seo-Jun did was to take off Ji-Won''s shoes and place them next to the bed. But Su-Jin wasn''t really sure if that had been done in order to make the unconscious man feel slightly more comfortable, or to ensure the cleanliness Ji-Won was so obsessed with.


    Before leaving the bedroom, Seo-Jun had also helped Ji-Won out of his jacket. When she peeked inside, Su-Jin saw the piece of clothing now thrown over the empty side of the bed. It was all crumpled into a heap of fabric, definitely unwearable until it was all washed and ironed.


    Taking note of this fact, Su-Jin grimaced.


    "Director Kang will definitely flip out if he sees this. Should I go in and put it away properly? But, if I do that, that would mean entering someone else''s room without permission. Mhn, that would be too improper¡­" she muttered in an undertone.


    After spending at least two minutes hesitating in the doorway, Su-Jin finally gathered the courage to move. She took a few careful steps, moving quietly as if she was afraid of startling Ji-Won awake. She walked over the large bed until she finally reached the jacket. Using only two fingers to pinch one of the sleeves, Su-Jin snatched the jacket quickly, then began folding it neatly.


    Just as she was placing the jacket on the edge of the bed, Ji-Won suddenly moved. Su-Jin heard a low grunt coming from him, which caused her to flinch away from the bed in fright. Her head snapped up and she saw the man writhing on the bed. Beads of sweat covered Ji-Won''s forehead and his entire face was scrunched up, looking as though he was in great pain.


    Seeing him like this made Su-Jin''s heart clench. Unknown even to her, the breath she had been holding finally escaped in the form of a long sigh.


    Without hesitating this time, Su-Jin crossed the room in haste, walking around the bed until she was standing right next to Ji-Won.

 Chapter 162 - The Charm Exuded By Vulnerability

    By the time Su-Jin leaned over to check him, Ji-Won''s face was already covered in cold sweat. His clothes were all crumpled due to all the squirming, especially the white shirt. The knot of his tie was loosened and the lapels were pulled apart, revealing his collarbone.


    Su-Jin''s eyes moved away from that patch of unblemished patch of skin and traveled up along Ji-Won''s neck. Her eyes lingered on his Adam''s apple, staring as it bobbed up and down. Every time he tried to swallow, his neck would contract, highlighting the lean muscles.


    At that moment, Ji-Won let out another groan, his mouth twisting slightly.


    The sound attracted Su-Jin and her eyes instantly moved towards Ji-Won''s lips. They were even paler than before, and slightly curved downward in a grimace of pain.


    Still, the paleness of his mouth, combined with the light pink of his flushed face added an air of vulnerability to Ji-Won''s appearance. That, in turn, made his already handsome features appear even more attractive.


    Compared to that moment earlier when she was left inside the car with him, Su-Jin now felt infinitely closer to Ji-Won. The atmosphere, everything around them felt much more fragile and also... intimate.


    As though a charm had been cast on her, Su-Jin stared at him in silence unable to shift her gaze away. Her eyes were drinking in his beauty until her mind, ultimately, became muddle-headed.


    For a long, sweet moment, Su-Jin forgot all about why she was even there to begin with. All she knew and cared about right now was looking at the man in front of her, taking note of every single detail of his features,1 as though she wanted to engrave them in her heart.


    Every gasp Ji-Won made, each shuddery breath that came from his mouth, every rustle of fabric that was made every time he squirmed, all this represented a mesmerizing music to Su-Jin''s ears. The sounds had a strange pull, hooking Su-Jin''s heart and forcing it to beat faster and faster.


    At this point, even if she wanted to deny it, she couldn''t. There was no doubt she had been enchanted by this person. Somewhere along the way, at an unknown moment, Su-Jin had begun looking at Ji-Won differently. It was unclear when exactly it had happened first but, the fact of the matter was, Su-Jin couldn''t take her eyes off of him.


    ''Ah, how can this person be like this? Even in this state he still looks so handsome. Is this even fair?!'' Su-Jin wondered dazedly.


    Along with that thought, her body moved on its own. She kneeled next to the bed, leaning forward until she was closer to Ji-Won''s upper body. Then, she stretched out a hand, her palm hovering over his face.


    Attracted by the deep frown Ji-Won currently wore on his face, Su-Jin moved to brush her fingers over his forehead, smoothing the skin with her fingertips. In spite of all the sweating, Ji-Won''s skin felt unexpectedly cool to the touch. The sensation under her fingertips was so nice that it pulled a soft gasp out of Su-Jin''s mouth.


    In a daze, Su-Jin allowed her hand to roam free. She guided her fingers over his forehead, gently and soothingly caressing the area between Ji-Won''s eyebrows, moving all the way to his temples.


    After pushing away the drenched hair and revealing his smooth forehead, she then slowly traced the line of his eyebrows. Her fingers stopped at the corners of his eye to sweep away a small bead of sweat. For a moment, her hand lingered in that area, then slowly brushed along Ji-Won''s thick, long eyelashes.


    All of a sudden, Ji-Won seemed to have choked on his own spittle. Due to the state he was in, his body was ravaged by a series of terrible coughs, causing him to jerk and tremble violently. The movement was so wild that it almost threw him over the edge of the bed.


    This effectively snapped Su-Jin out of her blank state of mind. Her eyes instantly widened, showing a mixture of shock and disbelief. At the same time, an unexpected wave of warmth rose to her face and her throat suddenly contracted. She swallowed hard a couple of times, trying to get rid of the saliva that had been pooling inside her mouth.


    But despite all these attempts, it took her a long while before she finally regained some semblance of composure.


    There might not have been anything unusual with her outer appearance. However, inside her mind, Su-Jin berated herself for acting like a beast.


    ''Park Su-Jin, you''d better get a grip. This person right here is your boss. YOUR BOSS, dammit! He is not just some hot guy you can be allowed to salivate over. Not to mention Director Kang is currently feeling sick. During a situation like this, how can you ogle him in such a lustful manner? Do you still want to call yourself a human being?!''


    Feeling both guilty of her thoughts and ashamed of her own behavior, Su-Jin made to leave. But she barely pushed herself against the side of the bed, when her wrist was suddenly grabbed. Five long fingers wrapped themselves around her slender wrist, tugging at it forcefully.


    At the same time, a hoarse sound came from the bed.


    "Don''t¡­ leave¡­"


    Due to the unexpected movement, as well as the position Su-Jin was in, the vigorous pull almost caused her to topple down over Ji-Won''s body.


    Su-Jin froze, her brain momentarily blanking out. For a long, horrifying second, she believed Ji-Won had woken up. But when she looked down, she realized that he was still unconscious. Yet, the strength applied on her wrist was definitely not that of a weak, unconscious person. And there was also that thing he just said.


    Soon, her shock turned into puzzlement and she, once again, decided to try and get up. However, just like before, the moment she tried to pull away in the slightest, Ji-Won''s hand acted instinctively and yanked her back towards him.


    "Don''t¡­ leave¡­ me¡­ please¡­" Ji-Won''s ragged voice was once again heard.

 Chapter 163 - Taking Care Of Him

    The sound of his voice grazed Su-Jin''s ears painfully, like sandpaper rubbing against a wall.


    "Director Kang?" She called out tentatively.


    Yet, no answer came from Ji-Won.


    Su-Jin shifted her position slightly and tried calling him again.


    "Director Kang, you may not know this, but it''s me. It''s Park Su-Jin."


    She waited for a moment to see if he reacted in any way, but Ji-Won continued to keep his eyes closed.


    ''Now what am I supposed to do? If I try to move, he will surely pull me back, just like he did earlier. But how can I continue staying like this?! This is nuts! Park Su-Jin, why did you have to get so close to him in the first place?!''


    After she lamented for a while, Su-Jin finally pulled herself together and began racking her brain in order to find a way out of this situation.


    Desperate to move away, she wriggled her wrist, hoping against hope that Ji-Won won''t tighten his hold even further. But it appeared that today heaven didn''t wish to listen to Su-Jin''s prayers. The moment he sensed her pulling away, Ji-Won''s body lurched forward, gripping Su-Jin''s wrist even harder.


    "Director Kang, it''s alright. I''m here¡­" Su-Jin spoke in a soft, coaxing tone.


    Meanwhile, she used her free hand to push herself against the bed, slowly regaining her balance. However, her upper body remained bent forward, looming over Ji-Won''s lying frame.


    While holding that position with much difficulty, Su-Jin continued to speak in a low, soothing voice.


    "It''s alright. I won''t leave for long. I''ll be here, but you might have a light fever, so I need to bring you some medicine. Director Kang, please let go."


    At this point, Su-Jin didn''t even know what she was saying. The words poured out of her mouth in a muddle-headed ramble. Yet, it appeared that at least her tone worked, because a moment later, Ji-Won finally loosened his hold.


    As soon as she sensed that his fingers slackened their grip, Su-Jin immediately pulled her wrist away. Once free, she took a few steps back, putting as much distance between the bed and herself as possible.


    ''I''m sorry, Director Kang, but don''t worry. I won''t be gone for long. I promise I''ll be right back, as soon as I find some medicine for your fever.''


    Before anything else might happen that could deter her from leaving, Su-Jin turned on her heels and fled from Ji-Won''s bedroom. She moved with the speed of someone that had a horde of ghosts following her trail.


    In barely a few minutes, Su-Jin had already gone through most of Ji-Won''s kitchen.


    In truth, there was little furniture to speak of, and the few cupboards, kitchen cabinets and shelves were half empty.


    After opening all the doors and checking every nook and cranny, Su-Jin only found a couple of plates in different sizes, a few cups and glasses, and some cutlery. The fridge was almost empty, except for several bottles of water and a few cans of beer.


    ''Heaven help me! There is absolutely nothing here; no rice, no vegetables, nothing! I couldn''t even find a single pack of instant ramen. Is this place even suitable for a human being to live in?!'' Su-Jin asked herself in bewilderment.


    Then, thinking about Ji-Won''s personality, she immediately concluded that he might not be the type to cook for himself.


    ''Ah, right, it must be that he prefers to dine out. That would explain the lack of food and ingredients.''


    Turning around on the spot in order to give the kitchen one last glance, Su-Jin located a small drawer next to the sink. Inside, she managed to find a small medicine box. Unfortunately, there were only two bags of cooling patches and some adhesive bandages. There was no sign of any other medication that she could use.


    Though Ji-Won didn''t have a cold, the gel on the cooling patches might at least help in reducing the fever. So, after hesitating for a few seconds, Su-Jin ultimately decided to give them a try.


    Clutching a bag of cooling patches with both hands, Su-Jin hastily returned to Ji-Won''s bedroom.


    ''Since I don''t know much about Director Kang''s condition, there is little I can do. In the absence of any other suitable medicine, these patches should be able to help. At least they are better than nothing. Too bad I didn''t think of asking Deputy Director Kim for the entrance code. If I knew it, I might have gone out to buy a few things. When we were driving here I even noticed there was a supermarket next to the complex. I could have made some porridge for Director Kang. I''m sure he will feel hungry when he wakes up.''


    While mulling over all those things, Su-Jin looked around for a piece of cloth she could use to wipe Ji-Won''s face with. In the end, she went ahead and picked a towel from the bathroom, lacing it under the running water. After making sure the towel was damp enough, she eventually moved towards the bedroom.


    In contrast to how she had acted earlier, right now, Su-Jin was more like a diligent nurse tending to a special patient. Every one of her movements were slow and gentle, as though she was afraid of waking Ji-Won up.


    After using the cold, wet towel to remove all the traces of sweat from Ji-Won''s face, Su-Jin took out a cooling patch and carefully placed it over the man''s forehead.


    Just as her fingers were moving away, Ji-Won let out a deep sigh. In the silence of the room it sounded almost like a breath of relief. His earlier grimace had also turned into a peaceful expression and even his body looked less tense.


    In the meantime, Ji-Won had stopped squirming. Instead, he was now lying on his back, with his head slightly turned to one side.


    It might have been due to the cooling gel, or maybe Su-Jin''s presence instinctively made Ji-Won feel more comfortable. Either way, Su-Jin was certain that Ji-Won was currently feeling much better than before.


    The thought that she was able to help appease his discomfort, gave birth to a new and rather peculiar sensation inside Su-Jin''s heart. Before she realized what was happening, her lips hooked up in a smile and her eyes brightened.


    But, at that moment, Su-Jin didn''t really understand the full extent of her own feelings.. She also didn''t notice the way her heart was currently beating in a cantering rhythm, nor did she notice her cheeks beginning to tinge with a rosy color.

 Chapter 164 - The Finding

    Su-Jin remained next to Ji-Won''s bed for a whole hour. During this entire time she used the wet towel to wash both his hands.


    After thoroughly cleaning Ji-Won''s palms and fingers, Su-Jin proceeded to move upward along Ji-Won''s wrists. In order to have easy access to that area, she first unbuttoned his cuffs, pulling the sleeves up a bit. Then, she gingerly dabbed at Ji-Won''s wrists, using the wet towel to first rub the outer area, then the inside of his joints.


    All this while she moved slowly and gently, as though she was handling a precious porcelain doll. In the end, she had been so careful with her movements that Ji-Won didn''t show any signs of waking up.


    He remained unconscious, sleeping quietly, even when she moved closer to dab the towel around the base of his neck. Nevertheless, Su-Jin didn''t go further than the collar bones.


    When the towel was almost dry, she got up and went to the bathroom in order to wash it. On her way back to the bedroom, she unexpectedly heard her phone ringing.


    Earlier while she was in the car, Su-Jin had sent a message to Min-Jun, letting him know that she might come home late. But her brother never replied. It appeared that he only saw the message now, because the person who was calling her was none other than Min-Jun.


    Worried that she might wake Ji-Won up if she took the call while sitting next to him, Su-Jin didn''t enter the bedroom. Instead, she walked into the living room to answer the phone.


    As soon as she pressed the answer button, Min-Jun''s clear voice came from the other end of the call.


    "I just read your message now. Is everything alright?"


    "Yeah, I just had something to take care of."


    "Where are you right now?"


    Su-Jin noticed that Min-Jun''s voice sounded very serious when he asked that question. Understanding where her brother was coming from, she didn''t avoid answering.


    "I''m at Director Kang''s apartment."


    "Are you alone?"


    "Mn." Su-Jin replied quietly. She clutched the phone tightly between her fingers and continued to explain in a low voice. "Something happened to Director Kang and Deputy Director Kim asked me for help. But, for some reason, after bringing Director Kang and I here, he said he had to go."


    After saying this much, Su-Jin stopped talking. She sucked in a deep breath, waiting for her brother to follow up with a snarky retort.


    Contrary to Su-Jin''s expectations, though, Min-Jun reacted pretty calmly. He merely let out a deep breath and replied with a question.


    "Do you need me to come pick you up?"


    "No, you don''t have to do that. I''ll just take a taxi later." Su-Jin paused, hesitating for a moment. "Uhm, I just want to make sure he''s alright, you know¡­ before I leave." she finished in an undertone.


    "Mh, I understand. Just call me if something comes up, alright?"


    Sensing her brother''s accommodating attitude warmed Su-Jin''s heart. She knew that, although he was worried, at the same time, he also wanted to give her the freedom to make her own choices. Through his current behavior Min-Jun was trying to show his sister that he supported her.


    Feeling a smile pulling at her lips, Su-Jin nodded in quick succession. She looked just like a chicken pecking at rice, which might have caused Min-Jun to make fun of her if he saw it.


    "I will. Thank you, Min-Jun."


    Then, Su-Jin was suddenly reminded of something.


    "Hey, Min-Jun, did Mi-Suk get home? She left with Do-Yeong for a drive and I never heard from her."


    Unexpectedly, there was a short pause from Min-Jun''s side. There were no sounds, though, until Su-Jin''s ear finally picked up a light sigh, followed by Min-Jun''s deep voice drifting slowly through the phone.


    "She came home ten minutes ago. Everything seemed to be alright with her. In fact, she was practically radiating when she arrived."


    When she heard that last part, Su-Jin felt puzzled. Although she could be wrong, there was still something rather off about Min-Jun''s tone as he spoke. His deep voice had a hint of sarcasm, one that he didn''t even bother to hide very well, which meant that something must have happened to irk him.


    No matter how correct her conjecture was, though, Su-Jin was currently way over her head trying to manage the situation with Ji-Won''s, to pay her brother any mind.


    ''I''m sure it''s nothing. Those two must have come at odds with each other again. They always squabble for the stupidest things. Whenever that happens, I always end up being pulled in the middle, being the mediator. Well, this time, let them solve it themselves for once!''


    While she had been talking to her brother, Su-Jin walked across the living room, pacing around until she finally reached the large sofa in the middle. When she went to sit down, her foot accidentally knocked onto something that was lying on the floor.


    "Ah!" Su-Jin squeaked.


    "What happened?"


    Min-Jun''s voice cracked the space between the phone and Su-Jin''s ear like a whip.


    Hearing his sister''s cry, Min-Jun had instantly gone on high alert. Next, his tone took a sudden shift, sounding almost menacing.


    "Su-Jin, is everything alright there? What happened?"


    "Ah, don''t worry, Min-Jun. Everything is fine. I just¡­ I think I hit something." she replied very slowly, sounding almost absent-minded.


    Meanwhile, she kept glancing around her feet. She was certain her foot touched something just a moment ago, so there had to be an object lying around somewhere.


    Sure enough, barely a few seconds later, Su-Jin discovered a book-like object lying on the floor near the base of the sofa. It resembled a photo album, not very thick, and with dark leather covers.


    "Su-Jin?"


    Min-Jun''s voice snapped Su-Jin out of her daze.


    "Hm?" she hummed in response. Meanwhile, she kept her eyes fixed on the album, clearly pondering whether to pick it up or not.


    "Just make sure you don''t break anything. That guy probably has expensive stuff in his apartment. If you decide to trash an exquisite vase or break some kind of priceless sculpture, we might not be able to pay it back even if we sell you for a fortune."


    Su-Jin''s mouth twitched. Hearing her brother''s words suddenly reminded her of Mi-Suk''s reprimand from a while back.


    "You know¡­" she snapped angrily. "Now I really think Mi-Suk was right about you. Always thinking about stuff like this¡­ There is definitely something wrong with your head."


    "And there is definitely something very wrong with your motor coordination." Min-Jun retorted emotionlessly.


    "Alright, I''m hanging up now. We''ll talk when I get home."


    Su-Jin huffed and, a second later, she ruthlessly pressed the end call button.


    After she hung up with Min-Jun, Su-Jin eventually shifted her attention back to the album. She was still feeling rather indecisive whether to pick it up or not.


    In the end, though, her curiosity was too strong.


    Hence, she bent down, slowly pulling the album on her lap. Her fingers slid across the leather covering, moving slowly from top to bottom. For almost a minute, Su-Jin took the time to enjoy the way that smooth surface felt under her fingertips.


    Following a short moment of hesitation, Su-Jin used two fingers to pinch one corner of the cover.. Then, she slowly opened the album, and was just about to look at the first page, when a sudden noise made her body freeze.

 Chapter 165 - Director Kang Wakes Up

    A low grunt, followed by footsteps, came from the direction of Ji-Won''s bedroom.


    Without having to look, Su-Jin already knew what those sounds meant. Ji-Won had woken up. And not only that, but in just a few seconds, he was about to come close enough to see her sitting on his sofa and going through his personal things.


    Being hit with that shameful realization, Su-Jin almost flung the album in the air.


    With her mind being a total blank, She hastily got up, tossing the object to the side. Then she bravely turned around in order to face the house owner''s wrath.


    Being discarded like it was a hot potato, the album eventually reached the far end of the sofa, where it landed with a soft thud. At the same time, a deep, hoarse voice called Su-Jin''s name weakly.


    "Miss¡­ Park?"


    "Director Kang, you''re awake!" Su-Jin chirped.


    The pitch of her voice was slightly off and, when she continued to speak, her voice trembled in nervousness.


    "Uhm, how did you know it was me?" she asked, trying to keep her frantic eyes from staring too hard.


    In truth, she wasn''t really curious about any of that. However, she hoped that by making the inquiry, it might help distract Ji-Won from paying too close attention to what she had been doing. If he were to ask why she was looking at his personal belongings while he was passed out, Su-Jin really didn''t know how to reply without feeling extremely guilty.


    During the time Su-Jin took in order to calm her mind a little bit, Ji-Won had taken a couple of steps into the living room. But it appeared he was too weak to advance on his own, so he eventually stopped to lean against the nearest wall.


    "When I woke up, I didn''t know there was someone else here. But, then, I heard your voice coming from the living room." Ji-Won said slowly. "It seemed as though you were talking on the phone."


    "Ah, yes, I was talking to my brother. Min-Jun¡­ he called because I sent him a message earlier, so he wanted to¡­"


    "Miss Park¡­"


    Ji-Won suddenly interrupted Su-Jin in the middle of her rant.


    "Y-Yes?" Su-Jin stuttered before quickly falling silent.


    "Could you please tell me what happened? How did I get home and¡­ more importantly¡­"


    Ji-Won hesitated, swallowing the rest of his words.


    ''More importantly¡­ What are YOU doing here?'' He wanted to ask. But instead of that, he ended up asking something completely different.


    "What happened to Seo-Jun? I remember I was with him tonight."


    As Ji-Won asked about his friend, a sense of foreboding rose in his gut. For some reason, he had a very bad feeling about the entire situation. Yet, he decided not to despair until he heard an explanation.


    "Well... Uhm¡­ Director Kang, you see¡­"


    Su-Jin coughed to clear her throat, then began speaking very quickly.


    "From what Deputy Director Kim told me, you two were indeed together. But, at some point during the evening, you¡­ you wanted to leave. At that time you also called me, but you never got to say why, so I can''t really say what exactly happened. Apparently, there was a misunderstanding about something and¡­"


    Here, Su-Jin paused and looked down at her feet. She bit her lower lip, remaining silent.


    It was hard for her to say all that out loud, but the truth would be known either way. Whether she hid it from him now, or Seo-Jun told him tomorrow or any other day, it would be the same. Better that he finds out sooner, rather than later, right?


    With this newfound determination, Su-Jin sucked in a breath of cold air. Only after carefully considering her next words, she finally continued her speech.


    "At some point during the evening, Deputy Director Kim called me and asked for my help. By the time he came to pick me up, you were already passed out. I asked, but he wouldn''t tell me what had happened to you. When we finally arrived here, Deputy Director Kim might have told the security guard that you were too drunk and that he needed help carrying you upstairs."


    After firing those words at Ji-Won, Su-Jin clamped her mouth shut, refusing to utter another sound. Following that, she immediately closed her eyes, braising herself to withstand Ji-Won''s impending wrath.


    However, even after several seconds had passed, there were no sounds coming from the direction where Ji-Won was standing. The tempestuous outburst she had expected never came.


    Just as she was slowly opening her eyes, Su-Jin heard a low groan. Puzzled, she looked up and saw Ji-Won leaning his entire body against the wall, while holding his head between both hands. He was the very picture of pain and remorse.


    "Urgh..." Ji-Won let out a throaty groan.


    He could already imagine the strange looks he''ll receive from the security guard later. The image he had created for himself, as a rational and collected individual, had been completely shattered in just one night. Not to mention the whole debacle with Su-Jin, which put him in a very awkward position.


    ''Seo-Jun you bastard, couldn''t you have used a different excuse?! Since when have I ever been drunk to the point of passing out, ha?! I don''t even drink that much in the first place! Even the beer cans inside my fridge are yours! You damned ingrate, see how I''ll throw your booze in the trash bin!''


    There was a short moment of pause in Ji-Won''s thoughts, before he continued to silently cuss out Seo-Jun.


    ''And you just had to involve Miss Park in this mess! Why the hell did you have to call her, you big idiot?! Seo-Jun, I swear, next time I see you, I''ll¡­ I''ll¡­''


    But, before Ji-Won got a chance to finish roasting Seo-Jun inside his head, Su-Jin''s voice interrupted him.


    As if she was able to read his mind, or at least the first half of it, Su-Jin hurried to speak.


    "Director Kang, at that time, you already smelled a bit of alcohol. So the excuse that Deputy Director Kim gave was really the best thing to say in that situation. Otherwise, the security guard might have become suspicious, even going as far as calling the ambulance. I got the feeling that Deputy Director Kim wanted to avoid that from happening at all cost. That''s why he said the things he did, so please don''t be too upset.." Su-Jin finished quietly.

 Chapter 166 - The Truth Behind Ji-Won’s Condition

    While listening to her words, Ji-Won threw Su-Jin a complicated look.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know the reason why Seo-Jun chose to lie to the security guard. His problem wasn''t with that, but with the lie Seo-Jun chose to tell. There must have been other excuses his friend could have given, other than Ji-Won being a drunkard.


    In the end, though, what had already been said couldn''t be unsaid and, therefore, there was nothing Ji-Won could do about it. His face, once lost, was lost forever. Or so he thought at least.


    Little did Ji-Won know that he was the only one stressing over this matter. While he was being so overly dramatic all by himself, neither the security guard, nor Su-Jin for that matter, were reading too much into it.


    As a matter of fact, Su-Jin had other things on her mind. She was now contemplating how to inquire Ji-Won about his condition.


    In the end, despite thinking long and hard, Su-Jin couldn''t think of any roundabout ways to do this. So, she eventually decided to simply ask, openly and without pretense.


    "Director Kang, could you tell me what happened tonight? Deputy Director Kim mentioned that this wasn''t the first time it happened."


    Having his thoughts so abruptly interrupted caused Ji-Won to be momentarily bewildered. Soon enough, though, Su-Jin''s words finally sunk in and he woke up from his daze with a start. His eyes widened and he stared at Su-Jin in shock. Even though he wasn''t having a fever anymore, he could feel his body instantly breaking into a cold sweat.


    "That¡­ he t-told you about t-that?" he stuttered.


    Su-Jin shook her head slowly. She looked back at him and continued to speak in all seriousness.


    "Deputy Director Kim didn''t want to tell me anything more than that. He said that you should be the one to do it."


    A long silence followed these words.


    Su-Jin didn''t continue to ask more, waiting for Ji-Won to either answer her questions, or refuse to say anything about it.


    In the meantime, Ji-Won merely stared in Su-Jin''s direction, wearing a complicated expression. Seconds later, the mixture of emotions that battled inside his chest were beginning to show on his face. Nervousness, apprehension, confusion, hope and curiosity¡­ all these were swirling inside his heart, giving birth to a tempest-like feeling.


    While the two people in the room seemed unable to break out of their own thoughts, the silence became more stifling. It gradually turned the entire living room into a somber space. Both Ji-Won and Su-Jin''s faces looked worse than if they had been at a funeral.


    By the time she felt the shift in atmosphere to be unbearable, Su-Jin was already feeling very regretful. Her throat tightened and she couldn''t immediately bring herself to speak. Silently, though, she was berating herself with everything she got.


    ''I shouldn''t have asked. It''s clear as daylight that Director Kang doesn''t want to tell me anything. And why should he? There is nothing that compels him to share his private matters with a stranger.''


    To Su-Jin''s amazement, after reaching this conclusion, she felt surprisingly calmer. Making an effort to stand up, she turned to face Ji-Won.


    "It''s alright, Director Kang, you don''t have to force yourself. If you don''t want to say anything or if it''s something that you''re not comfortable with, I¡­ I won''t ask about it again."


    All of a sudden, Ji-Won decided to move. He pushed against the wall and walked towards the sofa. Since his body was still rather weak, it took him a few strides to reach Su-Jin.


    Meanwhile, the latter watched with amazement as Ji-Won stepped closer and closer, until he was standing right in front of her. But instead of stopping there, Ji-Won moved past Su-Jin and sat on the edge of the sofa.


    The first thing he did after sitting down was to pluck the album from where Su-Jin had thrown it. As he stretched one hand towards the album and touched one of its corners, his fingers trembled ever so slightly. He clutched the square object tightly, pressing it closer to his chest. As he did so, his nails dug into the covers, almost leaving dents on the smooth leather.


    Standing with her back facing Ji-Won, Su-Jin hadn''t seen anything. But when she heard the rustle of fabric, and realized that Ji-Won wasn''t going to move away anytime soon, she finally turned around. Careful to leave at least half an arm between them, she quietly sat back down on the sofa next to him.


    Just then, Ji-Won''s lips parted and his deep and magnetic voice reverberated inside the living room.


    "When I was twelve years old, my mother died in a traffic accident. Both the cars that had been involved were in complete shambles. It was so bad that it took the paramedics a full hour to get everyone out. The two people riding the other car died upon impact. As did my mother."


    Ji-Won paused, seemingly trying to find his words. After taking a deep breath, he finally continued.


    "When the accident happened, my mother was alone inside the car. Since I wasn''t even in the car at that time, there can be no case of any first-hand traumatic experience that I can think of. Later that night, the police came to our house to tell us about the accident. After insisting that I went as well, my father eventually relented. All the way to the site my mind had been picturing all sorts of scenes, trying to get myself ready for what I was about to witness. But when we got there, reality proved to be much more gruesome than my childish mind could ever have imagined."


    Here, Ji-Won took another break in order to breathe out slowly. His fingers dung into the cover of the album, as though the presence of that object was enough to calm his agitated mind.


    Su-Jin didn''t know why, but seeing him like that had a huge impact on her. The image of a sorrowful Kang Ji-Won tugged at her heartstrings in a way nothing else had ever done before.


    Yet, contrary to expectations, what Su-Jin felt at that moment wasn''t only worry and pity.. There was something else blended in that jumble of emotions, something that could very well be mistaken for affection.

 Chapter 167 - In Between Truth And Lies

    While Su-Jin was still confused about her own state of mind, Ji-Won had begun speaking again. His voice droned on, slowly recounting that dreadful story from his childhood.


    "Immediately after the incident, no one realized that something was wrong with me, not even myself. But everything changed on the day of the funeral. As my father and I were inside the car, returning to the house, I started feeling sick. My head was spinning and I remember throwing up. We were on a highway, so the driver couldn''t immediately pull the car over. By the time we stopped, I was already having a full panic attack, sobbing hysterically and barely able to breathe. Soon, my consciousness started to fade and I don''t remember what happened afterwards. They told me I was rushed to the hospital while being half-conscious. It took me several days to recover.


    From that moment onwards, I began feeling sick whenever I had to sit inside a car.


    In the beginning, my father thought I was just stressed from everything that had happened, so he didn''t think too much of it. He made sure I was taken to counseling sessions and that was it. In fact, it wasn''t just him seeing things this way. At that time, everyone, even the doctors, considered my condition to be the result of shock, merely a psychological trauma that could be made better with counseling sessions and pills. After all, my mother had just passed away and there were also other things happening in the family that could have added to the emotional burden.


    Thinking back now, I can''t say I blame them for brushing it off like that. I was still a child and easily impressionable, and it took me years to realize that my condition wasn''t that simple. It wasn''t until I left the country that I began exploring the matter further.


    While I lived in the states, I applied for a driver''s license. I didn''t tell my dad about it and only took Seo-Jun with me. That''s when I discovered something that helped improve my mental state. Apparently, my condition wouldn''t be triggered as long as I was the one sitting behind the wheel. Although sometimes I would still feel restless or feel a certain tightness in my chest, during the times I was the one driving, the panic attacks never happened."


    Ji-Won stopped in order to take a long breath. Thus, Su-Jin took advantage of the opportunity to ask a question that had been on the back of her mind for a long while.


    "Then what about that time when we almost had an accident on the highway? After we barely avoided the collision, I remember you didn''t look well. It seemed as though you were feeling very sick, even pulling the car over for a while."


    Ji-Won''s eyes widened slightly. He didn''t expect Su-Jin to make the connection with that distant event so quickly. Still, his answer came in the same steady tone as before, without betraying his surprise.


    "Something like that happened only once before. The doctor told me it was a normal reaction, considering my unusual condition. Even if I''m the one driving, as long as I get into a dangerous situation on the road, there is a high chance for my condition to be triggered. Depending on the circumstances, I may either feel dizzy, simply nauseous or even lose consciousness."


    "But what about tonight?" Su-Jin pressed on.


    The more she heard, the more puzzled she felt. Based on what Ji-Won just said it meant that, as long as he didn''t get into an accident, he shouldn''t lose consciousness. But earlier that evening he definitely fainted.


    Seo-Jun had never mentioned an incident happening on the road. So, apart from having someone else drive, what other reason could possibly be for Ji-Won''s passing out?


    During this time, Su-Jin had been too absorbed in her own thoughts, so she didn''t notice Ji-Won''s furtive glances, nor the way he kept fidgeting. The man looked like he was sitting on pins and needles, his fingers fumbling nervously with the corners of the album.


    After what felt like an hour, Ji-Won finally gave a reply.


    "That¡­ that could be due to¡­" His words faltered for a second, before resuming in a slightly louder tone. "Uhm¡­ due to¡­ Seo-Jun''s terrible driving skills. Yes, uhm¡­ he drove so chaotically that it made me feel sick."


    A bout of silence followed these words.


    While waiting for Ji-Won''s answer, Su-Jin could barely contain her curiosity. In this state of agitation, her body moved on its own, leaning towards Ji-Won as though a hook was pulling at it.


    But when she heard the man''s reply, Su-Jin almost fell from the sofa. Her mouth twitched and she almost called Ji-Won out for his obvious lie. Luckily she quickly pressed her lips together, managing to force the words that almost escaped back into her stomach.


    ''Kang Ji-Won, are you serious right now?! I get it if you don''t want to tell me. I could respect that choice and wouldn''t pry further if you outright refused to say anything. But did you really have to make up such a stupid lie?! And here I was, thinking you were actually taking me seriously for once! I''m such a fool for believing that!''


    Noticing Su-Jin''s expression turning awful, Ji-Won instantly changed his tune.


    "I¡­ I mean I might have also been worried about something, causing my mental state to be bad." Ji-Won struggled to offer an explanation, but failed miserably.


    A second later, though, he wanted to hit himself. He brought a hand up, squeezing the side of his neck in order to hide the rising embarrassment.


    "Worried? About what?" Su-Jin asked in bewilderment.


    Ji-Won bit the inside of his cheek, not knowing how to reply.


    Should he be honest and admit that he was worried about her and that''s why his reaction had been worse than usual? Or should he simply continue to ignore everything like he''d done so far?


    Meanwhile, there was a notion at the back of his mind, one that kept assaulting the edges of its confinements, struggling to break free.


    Should this unrelenting idea finally escape, it would signal the arrival of a great change in Ji-Won''s life.

 Chapter 168 - Questioning Oneself

    It appeared the seed of doubt that both Min-Jun and Seo-Jun had planted inside Ji-Won''s head was finally beginning to grow into a seedling. Its roots were slowly, but surely nonetheless, starting to dig deeper into his subconscious, until Ji-Won was left utterly confused.


    His mind was soon assaulted by a torrent of questions. Doubts and fears swirled inside his heart, making him unable to sort any of them out.


    ''What does this even mean? Do I really see Miss Park in that kind of way? Well... If I take into consideration the way I felt this morning when I heard about the date, or how I reacted when I thought she was in danger, I might have felt more than I was supposed to. I was¡­ angry and anxious and¡­ Damnit! Does that really mean I like her? Couldn''t it simply be the care and attention a boss would have over his subordinate? I mean, after all, any other person who cares for his people would have felt the same way after hearing them shouting like that over the phone. Right?''


    Just as Ji-Won was debating over these matters, silently considering which thread of thought to pick and analyze first, his eyes unexpectedly met Su-Jin''s.


    A second later Ji-Won gave a start.


    The young woman''s face was carrying a look of expectancy. The air around her was calm, yet, a sense of inquisitiveness was brimming through every pore in her body.


    While reflecting the artificial light coming from above, Su-Jin''s eyes looked very bright and warm. They were like two beams of sunlight, hitting Ji-Won straight through his chest, instantly penetrating through all the walls and breaking all the barriers Ji-Won had put up around his heart.


    Just like snow and ice slowly thawing at the very beginning of spring, Ji-Won felt his resolution melting. Try as he might, he simply couldn''t fight against that open gaze. The pair of deep, black eyes and glimmering hazel one were being pulled towards each other like powerful magnets.


    As though a switch had been pressed, something cracked inside Ji-Won. He felt everything growing suddenly quiet around him. Like the surface of a blackboard being wiped clean by a sponge, the inside of his head instantly became blank. There were no ideas, no worries or doubts, nothing that pulled at his mind, nor anything that consumed him.


    Through the haziness of his daze, Ji-Won heard a soft voice calling out to him.


    "Director Kang, are you alright?"


    While Ji-Won was appearing to be dumbfounded, Su-Jin had taken the chance to inch a bit closer. She raised a hand, hesitating for a moment whether to touch the man''s shoulder or his back. Then, thinking that it might not be proper to act so intimate, she eventually stretched her fingers and gently tapped at his arm once, before moving away slowly.


    "Director Kang, are you feeling sick again? Should I get you anything?"


    During this short moment of utter blankness, Ji-Won''s brain-to-mouth filter had also circuited. His hand snapped up, catching Su-Jin''s retreating fingers between his own, while his mouth blurted out something out of the left field.


    "Miss Park, what if I were to tell you that I was worried about you?"


    "Me?! Why would you be worried about me?"


    "Because of your date." Ji-Won quickly followed up with another unexpected statement.


    At this point, Su-Jin was positively bewildered. Even if she ignored him holding onto her hand, it was very difficult to ignore his words.


    ''What is this person saying? What does my date have anything to do with anything? I wonder if Director Kang hit his head at some point and it''s causing him to act so strangely.''


    Since she couldn''t understand what was going on anymore, Su-Jin ultimately decided to remain silent and wait for Ji-Won''s explanation.


    Luckily, he took the hint and soon began talking.


    "When I called you earlier this evening there were noises coming from the other end. I also heard you shouting at someone, asking them to stop, so I thought you were in trouble."


    After finishing his words, Ji-Won lowered his head and remained silent. The aura of quiet dejection swirling around him was so dark and heavy that it could produce clouds at any given moment.


    Su-Jin never could have anticipated this sudden shift in conversation.


    Not even a few minutes earlier they were talking about her boss''s childhood experience and possible trauma and now, they were discussing her date. This was too big of a leap for her mind to process.


    Thus, on the outside, Su-Jin was left dumbstruck, while a herd of wild horses was running rampant inside her heart.


    Since Ji-Won''s explanation only managed to throw her into an ever deeper pit of confusion, Su-Jin ultimately decided to try and clear things right away.


    Pressing both palms over her knees, she first took a sharp intake of air before speaking.


    "Director Kang, let me see if I understand this correctly. When we talked over the phone, there was something that gave you the impression something wasn''t right, that I was in some kind of danger, correct?"


    Ji-Won nodded slowly.


    "Then, after finding out where I was, you wanted to come and check the situation. But, since you already drank, you could only ask Deputy Director Kim to drive you to the arcade. Is that right?"


    Again, Ji-Won replied with a nod.


    "You went ahead and did all that, completely disregarding the fact that you might start feeling unwell?"


    "Mn." Ji-Won hummed in response.


    Hearing that, Su-Jin''s mouth twitched. Unsuspecting even to herself, the feistiness she had never exhibited in front of Ji-Won suddenly broke out. Like a torrent of water bursting through a dam, Su-Jin''s words came out with the intention to drown Ji-Won.


    "Director Kang, are you a masochist? Do you enjoy tormenting yourself like this? How in heaven''s name could you do something like that, knowing full well what might happen?!


    Under her scalding rebuke, Ji-Won trembled. His neck shrunk and he involuntarily pressed himself against the backrest.


    But Su-Jin was far from done.. The repentant expression displayed all over Ji-Won''s face only added more fuel to the already blazing fire.

 Chapter 169 - The Beginning Of Admiration

    Before Ji-Won got the chance to make a sound, Su-Jin sprang to her feet. As she began pacing in front of the sofa, her body felt like a spring under tension, taut and rigid.


    And all this while, her words never stopped pouring out. She was venting all her frustration and confusion, dumping them all onto Ji-Won''s silent persona.


    "Director Kang, I always thought you were a smart man, but now I see that it''s not always the case. How could you even think of doing something as dangerous as that? What if your condition had gotten worse?"


    Su-Jin stopped for a split second in order to inhale sharply, before continuing to rant.


    "I simply cannot understand what has possessed you to do something like that. Even if we ignore your special condition, driving across town just because of a misunderstanding is simply idiotic to say the least."


    "A misunderstanding?" Ji-Won''s ears suddenly perked up. "Then, nothing actually happened?"


    "Director Kang, what were you expecting to happen? What kind of situation did you imagine I was in?"


    "I¡­ I thought the guy was¡­ hurting you¡­"


    As Ji-Won''s words slowly died out, Su-Jin stopped in her tracks. Her head snapped in his direction and a loud snort reverberated inside the living room.


    "Hurting me you say?"


    She repeated, suddenly raising a trembling fist. Then, she immediately began another bout of venting, this time the target being someone else.


    "Oh, Jeong-Ho was hurting me alright! You have no idea how much it hurt. Seeing my character die such a wrongful death, while that bloody idiot of a pirate was playing prancing around like a monkey! Humph! But no worries, I''ll get even with him next time!"


    During this entire time, Ji-Won had been staring flabbergasted. He could definitely hear the words spoken by Su-Jin and understand each and every single one of them. But, once put together in a sentence, Ji-Won simply couldn''t understand them anymore. It made absolutely no sense to him, as if Su-Jin was suddenly speaking in a strange, unknown language.


    "Miss Park¡­" Ji-Won struggled to get her attention. "What are you saying exactly?"


    "I''m saying that when you called me earlier today, I was at the arcade, playing games with a friend."


    "Playing games?" Ji-Won repeated dumbly.


    "Exactly." Su-Jin snapped, crossing her arms. "I don''t know if you''re aware, Director Kang, but that''s what people usually do when they go to an arcade. They play games and have fun."


    Su-Jin''s current tone had been a little too biting. Ji-Won had never heard her speak like that to him. His chest felt weird, almost as though something was pricking it from the inside.


    At the same time, reality came crashing down on him. Now everything made sense. It was clear that he, once again, allowed his imagination to fabricate an idea and run away with it. Then, based on that, he acted like an utter idiot.


    ''Dammit! Now I have to agree with Seo-Jun. I must have been possessed by some kind of stupid ghost to even think of going to that arcade. Otherwise, if that is not the case, then how do I explain why my intelligence had taken such a huge dive towards idiocy?! Even forcing Seo-Jun to drive me there¡­ Aaah, I''m such a fool!''


    Through his internal wails, Ji-Won still managed to see a glimmer of hope.


    Based on Su-Jin''s earlier reaction, it didn''t seem that she was particularly upset with the fact that he came to the arcade. She even forgot to ask the reason for his phone call.


    That latter aspect was something that Ji-Won was very grateful for. He had made a fool of himself enough as it was. There was really no need to make the situation worse for himself, by adding the fact that it was more of a prank call made by Seo-Jun. Should he also add that everything happened because he was staring at her number, what face would he still have left?


    Nevertheless, what was done couldn''t be undone, so Ji-Won had to live with the consequences of his actions. Thus, he sucked in a breath and straightened his back, ready to face the battle ahead.


    He was just about to open his mouth to speak, when Su-Jin abruptly cut him off.


    "Leaving that misunderstanding aside, I think you should be more careful. Putting yourself in situations like these, where you can easily trigger your condition is counterproductive."


    "Actually, there are people who believe that facing the things that make you scared, will eventually help in overcoming your fear. There are doctors who recommend this method as therapy."


    "Director Kang, from what I understood you do not have a phobia." Su-Jin argued.


    "Well, not¡­ exactly." Ji-Won drawled, then added pensively. "I guess you can say that my condition is different from the usual post traumatic situations. My reactions may be similar up to a certain degree, but the cause may very well be different."


    Reaching up to this point, Ji-Won stopped. Something came to his mind and a smile slowly appeared on his face. A moment later, he continued to speak slowly.


    "Someone once told me that if you are afraid of water, you should try jumping into a pool, and if you are afraid of cars, you should learn how to drive. This is actually the reason why I got my driver''s license while I was living abroad. I thought that person was right. The best way to eliminate my fear was to first identify its cause. But in order to do that, I had to identify the root problem, that initial moment which triggered everything."


    "And did you manage to do that?" Su-Jin asked in earnest curiosity.


    "Not yet, but at least I got my driver''s license." Ji-Won shrugged with nonchalance.


    She had expected some kind of amazing answer from him, but, once again, Ji-Won had shocked her into speechlessness. The way Ji-Won had gone from dead serious to siliness in the span of an hour made her unable to keep up with him.


    Still, Su-Jin couldn''t deny the fact that she found the man sitting on the sofa to be quite extraordinary.


    Even though his condition may not have been as serious as other people''s, it was still a drawback he had to deal with for many years. And instead of giving up or complaining, he did his best to live with it. Not only that, but he even tried his best to become better at dealing with his condition.


    ''So, I guess this is one of Director Kang''s many hidden sides. Going through everything by himself must have molded him into being more reserved and unfriendly. He may act cold and disinterested at times, but there is definitely much more to him than meets the eye.''


    With that, a newfound feeling of admiration started taking root, slowly enveloping Su-Jin''s heart.

 Chapter 170 - I Want To Say ‘Thank You’

    In the middle of Su-Jin''s silent monolog, a sharp sound erupted inside the apartment. It broke the quietness of the house with the loudness of a gong, causing both Su-Jin and Ji-Won to flinch. Their hearts almost jumped out of their chest due to the sudden disturbance.


    They both glanced around for a moment. The incoming call seemed to come from the bedroom, so, after calming down from the fright, Ji-Won slowly got up and went to check his phone.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin pulled out her own phone, checking the screen. The sight of the late hour made her gasp out loud. It was already 11 p.m.


    Just then, Ji-Won also returned to the living room.


    "Director Kang, I should go now." Su-Jin said the moment she saw him walking in.


    When Ji-Won looked startled, she raised her phone and explained.


    "It''s already very late and Min-Jun might begin to worry."


    "Ah, yes, indeed." Ji-Won coughed lightly and quickly pulled himself together. "Let me change my clothes real quick and I will drive you home."


    As he said that, Ji-Won pulled apart what was left of his tie knot and was just about to go back to his bedroom, when Su-Jin stopped him.


    "There''s no need. I will call a taxi and ¡­"


    "Miss Park, there is no way I can leave you alone at this hour." he interrupted.


    Ji-Won''s tone was firm and his eyes bore into hers with intensity.


    Being pinned by that pair or dark eyes brought a shiver down Su-Jin''s spine. In the face of the man''s determined gaze she could only silently gulp. Before realizing what she was doing, her head was already beginning to nod in acquiescence. But there was still a little bit of reason stopping her from agreeing with him on this matter.


    "Director Kang, you were feeling very sick, even lying unconscious, not too long ago. If you don''t stay home and rest, then all my efforts today would have been in vain."


    Su-Jin''s words struck the mark. Indeed, using that reason to convince Ji-Won into complying was the easiest method.


    As soon as he heard what Su-Jin said, Ji-Won swallowed the words he was about to say. A sense of guilt pricked his conscience, making him lower his head.


    Until that very moment he never fully realized that, during this entire debacle, he had somehow taken advantage of Su-Jin''s kindness. The woman had been suddenly taken from her date, forced to stay by his side, and even tended to him while he was unconscious.


    Thinking about all that, it was really a wonder that she was even willing to talk nicely to him.


    It was true that Ji-Won felt grateful for all that, though. But there was also something else nudging at his heart.


    The moment he woke up and realized that it was Su-Jin who had placed the cooling patch on his forehead, a peculiar feeling of selfishness also started to bloom inside his chest.


    Seeing Su-Jin so close and hearing her voice made him feel both calm and restless at the same time, in a way nothing else could. It was a strange kind of feeling, one he wished to know more about. For that reason, he wanted to be near her just a little while longer.


    With that in mind, Ji-Won set his features into a determined expression, while careful to keep his tone low and even.


    "At least let me walk you downstairs."


    For a terrifyingly long moment, Ji-Won thought that Su-Jin might say no. But then, he saw Su-Jin smiling at him and a wave of relief washed over his heart. Suddenly, he felt much better.


    With a lightened heart, Ji-Won hurried to put on a clean shirt and walked Su-Jin out of the apartment.


    While they were inside the elevator, Ji-Won stole several glances at her, but didn''t speak. The atmosphere between them seemed too fragile, as if the lightest sound might cause something to break.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin didn''t appear too bothered by the silence. She had her phone out and was typing a message.


    Ji-Won craned his neck to one side, trying to see who the other party was. But before he could catch a glimpse of the name, Su-Jin had already sent the message and turned the screen off.


    ''Must have been her brother. Mh, surely it was a message to Min-Jun. Who else would she text at this hour, right?''


    However, despite his best attempts at relieving his anxiety, Ji-Won still ended up fretting over the matter. He didn''t want to come across as pushy by openly asking Su-Jin about it either, so he could only sulk and drink a bottle of vinegar1 in silence.


    The taxi arrived quickly and before Ji-Won could pull himself together, Su-Jin was already hopping inside the back seat of the car. Once she settled herself, she opened the window and glanced back at him.


    Ji-Won paused. He wanted to say something, but there were so many things running through his mind at that moment, that he felt thoroughly overwhelmed. Being aware of their positions and relationship at work also made it very difficult for him to decide what to say first. If he said the wrong thing, the situation might become awkward.


    ''Should I insist on going with her? No, she already refused once. Insisting would only make me seem too presumptuous. Besides, it''s true that I am not feeling at my best right now. If I were to drive and cause an accident with her next to me, I could never forgive myself.''


    Shivering at the very thought of causing Su-Jin injury, Ji-Won let out an internal sigh. After pushing the gruesome image out of his mind, he continued to struggle in order to find a solution to his dilemma.


    ''Should I say something about tonight, then? Would a simple thank you be enough? After all, she did stay with me the entire time and even took care of me when I was unconscious.  She also listened to me talk about my past. So...''


    In the end, though, all that managed to get out of his mind after pondering for so long was something very bland.

 Chapter 171 - Ill-omened Visit

    "Take care, Miss Park." Ji-Won said quietly.


    "Mn, I will."


    Su-Jin smiled and raised her hand. She waved the phone she was holding, so that Ji-Won could see the screen lighting up. The interface showed the chat application.


    Ji-Won noticed with a start that it seemed to be very similar to the one from before. Even the message history was almost the same.


    Sure enough, Su-Jin''s next words confirmed his silent guesses.


    "I sent Min-Jun a message earlier and he just replied. He''ll be waiting for me outside, so you don''t have to worry. You should get inside, Director Kang."


    Ji-Won nodded, the corners of his lips curving into a small smile. As the sourness that almost drowned him earlier slowly receded, Ji-Won felt a sweet taste at the back of his throat. As childish as it was to feel jealous over something as trivial as a text message, Ji-Won simply couldn''t deny his emotions.


    Right now, though, he felt extremely relieved knowing that Su-Jin had contacted her brother, and not the person she went out on a date with.


    Just as Ji-Won was grinning happily inside his head, Su-Jin''s voice came from inside the car.


    After she told the driver her address, she once again turned her head towards the window.


    "Take care, Director Kang. I''ll see you Monday at work." She said, inclining her head slightly.


    "Yes, see you on Monday." Ji-Won replied quietly.


    As he watched the taxi getting further and further away, Ji-Won was suddenly enlightened. The feeling of realization swept through him like an electric current, and he immediately reached for his phone. There was something that he should have definitely said to her. Whether it was already too late to do it now or not, it didn''t matter. He just had to say the words, no matter the means.


    He quickly searched for Su-Jin contact and opened the message interface. After typing a short text, Ji-Won gave it another read, then pressed send.


    At the same time, inside the taxi, Su-Jin''s phone chimed. She unlocked the screen and saw the notification for a new message. Puzzled, she clicked on the icon, only to freeze the next second.


    On the screen, Ji-Won''s message appeared without warning. Su-Jin blinked, dumbly thinking that the words were almost too dazzling for her to look at.


    ''Thank you for everything you''ve done for me today, Miss Park.''


    After reading this line two or three times in a row, Su-Jin felt her face warming up. She placed the phone on her lap and quickly pressed the back of her hands against her cheeks. She turned her head to the side, trying to hide the bashful smile that was pulling at her lips.


    Leaning forward, Su-Jin pressed her forehead against the window, enjoying the cooling sensation coming from the glass.


    ''Ah, I''m done for! What am I going to do now? How do I look Director Kang straight in the eye, when even these simple words make me feel flutters in my stomach? Pull yourself together, Park Su-Jin, or you are going to be in deep trouble if this continues!''


    ~~~


    That Sunday, Seo-Jun woke up at sunrise. He got dressed and left the apartment without even having breakfast. He was already used to skipping that particular meal, so there was nothing strange about it. Nevertheless, that day, the reason was something else.


    As Seo-Jun reached his car, he felt his stomach aching and churning. A feeling of nausea rose in his mouth and he almost gagged right then and there.


    ''Sure enough, having to visit my uncle''s house can have such an effect on my body. Look, even my stomach is protesting against it. Damned old man! What the hell do you want from me now?''


    Gritting his teeth in order to keep himself from retching, Seo-Jun got inside the car and started the engine.


    All the way to his uncle''s estate, Seo-Jun kept thinking of possible reasons his family had for  calling him there. After all, weren''t they the ones who told him to stay clear of that place? Weren''t they the very same people who threatened to disown him, if he didn''t play by their rules?


    Not that he wanted any of that. Even taking a penny of that money felt like a curse to him. But, why remain poor and homeless when he could get something in return for his terrible childhood?


    His father''s enlightenment on the deathbed shouldn''t be for nothing, so the least Seo-Jun could do was thank the man for his grace and accept his uncle''s conditions. Wasn''t that the reason why he was sent abroad in the first place? Or why he had to leave apart from the rest of the family? He even had to push his own mother away in order to survive in that wretched household.


    And for what? In the end they still did as they pleased, hunting him down and forcing him to the ends of the earth like a pack of hungry animals.


    Despite all this thinking, though, Seo-Jun couldn''t find an answer to his questions. Even after reaching the highway, or when he entered the private road that led to the large house, Seo-Jun still couldn''t figure out why his uncle suddenly wanted to see him.


    What expected him there, though, was beyond Seo-Jun''s imagination. Had he known the reason beforehand, he never would have taken a step inside that house.


    As soon as he entered, the butler immediately bowed and hurried to take Seo-Jun''s jacket.


    Seo-Jun glanced around and noticed that no one was around.


    "Where''s my uncle?" he asked.


    "Master Kim is in his study. He is waiting for you, young master." the buttle replied with a bow.


    Without saying another word, the man turned on his heels and guided Seo-Jun to the first floor. After they reached the door to the study, he stopped to knock.


    "Enter." President Kim''s rough voice traveled through the door.


    The butler pushed the door open and bowed respectfully.


    "Sir, young master Seo-Jun is here."


    After speaking, the man stepped aside, allowing Seo-Jun to enter.


    President Kim was sitting at a large, mahogany desk, revising some documents. Hearing the servant''s words, he slowly raised his head.


    A second later, he dismissed the butler with a mere wave of his hand.


    "You may leave. Make sure no one will disturb us."


    "As you wish, sir."


    With that, the butler left the room, pulling the door closed after him.


    Along with the loud click of the door closing, Seo-Jun inexplicably felt his heart tightening. He watched his uncle throwing the pen on the desk and leaning back into his chair.


    The man''s pair of small, beady eyes fixed themselves on Seo-Jun''s face like a pair of sharp daggers, and Seo-Jun was suddenly struck by a foreboding feeling.


    Sure enough, President Kim''s next words provided enough reason for Seo-Jun to further hate his family. Not that he really needed more than what he already had. They also proved to him why coming there that day hadn''t been a good idea.


    "You have to get married.." His uncle suddenly declared.

 Chapter 172 - Showdown At The Kim Household

    Without even stopping to ask for Seo-Jun''s opinion, President Kim continued to speak loudly.


    "Your aunt found a suitable girl for you. She looks nice enough and her background is very good. Her family owns a chain of luxury department stores in the city. Her father is a former business partner of mine."


    His voice was holding onto that authoritative tone he was used to when talking to his subordinates. Both his posture and gaze held a sense of stubbornness and unyielding power. It was something that surely intimidated most of those who''d seen it. However, it had absolutely no effect on Seo-Jun.


    Hearing his uncle''s words, Seo-Jun merely looked at him with a blank stare. Since his heart had already become jaded due to his family''s repeated selfishness, there was nothing much showing on his face in terms of emotions. Still, if he wanted this conversation to end without much argument he had to answer. And answer he did.


    "I''m afraid that is not possible. You see, I have already swore off romance. So, I''m afraid you''ll have to find someone else instead."


    Seo-Jun drawled, casually waving a hand in the air. Either intentionally or not, just now he used the same gesture his uncle used barely moments ago, when dismissing the butler.


    After setting the tone of the conversation, Seo-Jun seemed satisfied. He continued to speak leisurely, leaning back against the closed door.


    "I didn''t know you were the kind of person to still follow tradition. Going around, setting arranged marriages¡­ that''s so last century, uncle."


    Picking up on the strong note of ridicule in Seo-Jun''s tone, President Kim instantly became furious. He raised a hand, letting it fall heavily against the desk. The sound of his palm slamming onto the wooden surface reverbated inside the study for several seconds.


    Slowly, President Kim leaned forward against the desk, looking like a bull getting ready to strike.


    "That''s not a request. You''ll do as I say¡­"


    "Or else what, uncle?" Seo-Jun cut him off tersely, then added with a sneer. "You''ll shove me onto a plane and send me back to America? Must I remind you that I am no longer a minor? Right now I am on my own two feet and I may do as I please. There is also nothing tying me to this family."


    "You''re still a member of this family and you will do as you are told!" President Kim roared.


    The man''s eyes narrowed dangerously and, as he continued to speak, his voice transformed into a low growl and his tone dripped with mockery and loathing.


    "Kim Seo-Jun, you should feel lucky that your aunt and I are still willing to think of your future. Considering your identity, it would be lucky enough if you were offered a marriage with a low class nouveau riche, let alone a proper lady from a good family. Yet, you still dare to act all high and mighty, declaring that you''re independent. This only goes to show that, once they are given more than they deserve, poor people will always end up getting haughty, forgetting where they came from."


    At this, Seo-Jun unexpectedly burst into laughter. The sound was mirthless and cold. He glared openly at his uncle, despising the cunningness the man was capable of. He would be willing to sell even his own child, if it ensured a prosperous business deal.


    Indeed, Seo-Jun understood very well why his uncle was willing to have him marry that person.


    He may not have been an official child of the Kim family but, once his father recognized him, that gave Seo-Jun certain privileges. Among these was also the certainty that he could marry well. As long as he didn''t set his sights too high, he could still aim for a little daughter of a food franchise or a sole heiress of a department store chain.


    As long as his marriage would bring an addition to his family''s profit, President Kim was willing to approve of the union.


    The girl Seo-Jun''s aunt had picked for him was an only child. She had been born when her parents were already middle-aged, so her father was quite old now. Her parents were without siblings as well, and there weren''t any male cousins in the main family either. Therefore, it was only natural that, after she got married, everything she owned would eventually go to the husband.


    The girl''s family''s business was currently doing well. Furthermore, with the help of the new ongoing developmental projects the government was implementing in certain neighborhoods, they were expected to grow even further.


    If Seo-Jun''s family managed to acquire the luxury department store chain as a partner, that business might end up being a worthy addition to their financial group.


    In turn, though, this whole affair might represent a way out for Seo-Jun. Maybe, if he grasped the opportunity, he could finally set himself free from his uncle''s clutches. With his financial knowledge and current abilities, he might as well take over the business from his wife''s family. Then, he could simply give his uncle the boot and be done with him.


    But was Seo-Jun really the kind of person to do that? Would he really be able to use someone else, someone who, just like him, was forced into a loveless marriage, just so he could get revenge on his family?


    Indeed, he could not.


    Taking in a deep breath, Seo-Jun calmed his rapidly beating heart. When he finally opened his mouth to speak, his tone was dripping with sarcasm.


    "Why not choose someone else, someone whom you can control? One of my cousins, perhaps. I''m sure they will be more than happy to be sold off and used as a stud for breeding." Seo-Jun finished with a sneer.


    The next second a loud boom exploded inside the study. Several objects clattered then rolled down the desk. The documents flew into the air along with President Kang''s hand. After sweeping across the surface of the desk, the man''s arm finally stopped over the edge. His chest was heaving up and down violently, his breaths coming out in harsh pants.


    "You¡­ you bastard¡­" President Kim shouted, pointing a trembling finger at Seo-Jun''s face.


    The young man tilted his head to one side, while his handsome face slowly broke into a derisive sneer. His eyes, however, had a cold glint inside, like he wanted nothing more than to stab his uncle with his glares.


    "Tsk tsk, there''s no need to use such foul language, uncle.. We both know who''s the real bastard between us."

 Chapter 173 - Seo-Jun Meets A Cute Opponent

    After leaving his uncle''s estate, Seo-Jun felt extremely exhausted, both mentally and physically. Undergoing a showdown with his uncle hadn''t been an easy affair. And managing to get out of that house on his own two feet was an even greater achievement.


    For a moment there Seo-Jun had been worried that President Kim would lose his mind and beat him half to death. Luckily, his aunt rushed downstairs just when the argument was at its peak and effectively put an end to it.


    Seo-Jun knew that she did it more for her husband''s sake, to prevent President Kim from getting an aneurysm due to anger. Even so, Seo-Jun had taken the chance to escape and ran out like he was hunted by a hoard of ghosts.


    Even though both his mind and body were weary, he still didn''t feel like going straight home.


    At first, he thought of calling Ji-Won and asking his friend out for a drink. But immediately after that idea popped inside his head, he was reminded of yesterday''s debacle. As well as the fact that he had left Su-Jin at Ji-Won''s place last night.


    He didn''t know if anything happened between the two, but as a considerate person, he couldn''t simply barge in Ji-Won''s apartment without prior notice.


    Besides, knowing Ji-Won''s awful personality, Seo-Jun could easily imagine the carnage that might happen the moment he appears in front of his eyes. Although he managed to escape one beating, Seo-Jun was certain that he might not be able to do the same with Ji-Won.


    Therefore, after carefully thinking about his options, Seo-Jun decided it was best to stay away from his friend for a while. They''d meet at work the next day anyway, so he should probably allow Ji-Won some time alone to sort his thoughts out. And besides, considering how terrible the visit to his family''s place had been, Seo-Jun would not be a very good company anyway.


    Hence, Seo-Jun drove to his apartment. After leaving his car at home, he then walked around aimlessly for a while. When he reached a large intersection, he began to hesitate, not sure which way to go next.


    Just as he was contemplating whether he should go to his usual bar or try something else, something crashed against his legs.


    The thing, or better said, the person, was barely tall enough to reach his knees. When Seo-Jun looked down, he saw a small boy rubbing his forehead, while looking up at him. Based on his height and small body, he couldn''t have been older than seven, probably still in kindergarten.


    The child didn''t seem to be on the verge of tears, like some kids would be after bumping into someone that hard. Instead, he continued to rub at the place between his eyebrows, staring at Seo-Jun with mild curiosity.


    Normally, Seo-Ju  avoided children like the plague. He believed they were too rowdy and untamed, acting like a bunch of wild monkeys, always running around and screeching at the top of their lungs.


    But this kid seemed different. The expressionless look he had on his face as he stared at Seo-Jun was quite unusual. It was like the man in front of him was merely an old exhibit in a museum. That blank expression seemed somehow different than that of all the children Seo-Jun had ever met. Well¡­ Not that he had met many in the first place. Still, it managed to pique his interest for the kid.


    Based on this reason alone, Seo-Jun felt inclined to show the kid some goodwill.


    Suddenly feeling in a good mood, Seo-Jun crossed his arms and leaned his upper body forward. In order to look at the kid closely, though, he had to bend his knees, lowering himself slightly.


    "Hey, brat, what are you doing running in the middle of the street without looking where you''re going?"


    After this introductory line, Seo-Jun straightened up and crossed his arms, waiting for the kid''s reaction. His words had been sharp and spoken in a menacing tone. Any other child would have instantly felt intimidated.


    ''He''ll probably start bawling his eyes out any second now.'' Seo-Jun mused, feeling a strange satisfaction at the thought.


    However, this little boy seemed unimpressed with Seo-Jun''s threatening display. He merely gazed up at the man in front of him, looking utterly impassive.


    Then, his lips parted and the little boy spoke in a childish, yet clear, voice.


    "Sir, you''re not a very good person, are you?"


    The question came out of left field, rendering Seo-Jun completely speechless. The little boy''s response stumped Seo-Jun even further, when he saw the kid taking a step back and crossing his arms in front of his chest. But his arms were so short that he struggled to keep them against his chest.


    At the same time, though, the little kid was staring at Seo-Jun with a condemning look in his large, bright eyes.


    For the first time in his almost thirty years of life Seo-Jun had found an opponent he didn''t know how to deal with. The child''s attempt at acting haughty was both funny and endearing.


    Seo-Jun''s mouth twitched and he silently berated the boy''s family.


    ''What kind of adult taught him to act like this? Weren''t they worried that he might go around insulting people, resulting in him getting hurt? In a situation like this, a good child should only apologize and walk away, not hold a sermon.''


    Still, as he was still in a good mood, Seo-Jun decided to spare the child for now. Instead, he leaned forward even more, his body looming over the child''s small form.


    "And how do you know that I am not a good person?"


    Once again, the little boy was unimpressed with Seo-Jun''s attempt to intimidate him. He stood his ground and, instead of stuttering or quivering, he replied loudly and clearly.


    "My sister told me that people like you are usually bad and I should avoid them."


    "And what are people like me?"


    "Those who act high and mighty, wanting to impress."


    The little kid answered with a deadpan face. Then seeing how Seo-Jun remained silent, he continued to speak in the same toneless manner as before.


    "She also told me that bad people are like peacocks, always flaunting their tails in order to seek attention. The best way to deal with them is to ignore them."


    Seo-Jun arched an eyebrow, a flash of amusement passing across his face.  Soon, a tiny smile fluttered over his lips, somewhat thawing his menacing expression.


    "Oh, is that so? I wonder who this sister of yours is. If she is so smart, how come she left a snotty brat like you all alone on the streets?" Seo-Jun sneered.


    "She¡­"


    The little boy began talking, but was suddenly interrupted by a female voice shouting from behind, followed by hurried footsteps.


    "Lee Yeong-Cheol!"

 Chapter 174 - Lee Yeong-Cheol

    "Lee Yeong-Cheol!" The woman''s voice called out loudly.


    As if on command, both the little boy and Seo-Jun turned their heads in the direction of the shout.


    The moment he saw the young woman running towards them, the little boy''s face lit up and he launched himself straight at her like a missile.


    "Big sister!" he called, burying his face in the woman''s open arms.


    "Yeong-Cheol, what are you doing here? You were supposed to wait for me outside." The young woman softly chided the little boy.


    Meanwhile, Seo-Jun remained rooted to the spot. The only thing he could do was stand there and watch as that person picked up the small boy and slowly turned her head sideways. The moment he caught a glimpse of her face, his features transformed into a mask of shock and disbelief.


    Just then, she suddenly noticed the presence of someone else and she turned her head. The instant her eyes landed on Seo-Jun, her expression turned stiff.


    While the young woman was struggling to find her words, Seo-Jun was the first to break off from the shock.


    "Miss Lee, what a wonderful surprise to find you here." He drawled in a pleasantly deep voice.


    Then, he straightened his back and gestured with his head towards the boy she was holding.


    "Lee Young-Cheol?" He addressed the kid first. "So, this is the sister you told me about? The one who taught you how to recognize bad people?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he immediately looked the woman in the eye.


    "Miss Lee, I never knew you had such a bad opinion of me. Surely, in order to pass your judgment as a good person I must revise my behavior."


    As he said that, Seo-Jun''s lips curved into a smile that didn''t bode well. The sight of it caused Yeon-Ah''s heart to tremble. Her eyes glanced sideways at her little brother, but the boy''s expression was impassive. She couldn''t tell whether her brother did something too out of line or Seo-Jun was simply using this to tease her. He did have a record after all.


    ''Could it be that Yeong-Cheol had said something to upset Deputy Director Kim? He is known for being quite insensitive with his words. Father always scolds him for it, but he never listens. What should I do if he really said something insulting to this person?''


    As Yeon-Ah wailed silently inside her head, Seo-Jun stared between the two siblings with earnest curiosity.


    "You know¡­" he began slowly. "At first, I didn''t see the resemblance. But now, looking at you again, it''s quite obvious that you two are a family. Mh, it''s definitely the eyes. You have the same pair of large, sparkling eyes, very pretty."


    Along with his last words, Seo-Jun''s face broke into a wide smile and he directed a wink at both brother and sister.


    That playful expression hit Yeon-Ah straight in the heart, dealing a heavy damage. She was almost instantaneously frozen on the spot and unable to make even a peep.


    At the same time, though, little Yeong-Cheol was once again rendered unimpressed. His blank expression didn''t fluctuate one bit. Moreover, he even went as far as to avert his eyes from Seo-Jun as though the man was something that shouldn''t be seen.


    "Big sister, is this person like those dangerous perverts you told me to be careful of?" he asked in a crisp voice.


    The question startled Yeon-Ah out of her daze. With a flinch, she quickly raised a hand and clamped a palm over her little brother''s mouth.


    "Shh, Yeong-Cheol, you shouldn''t say rude things like that." she admonished in a hushed whisper.


    "Bu¡­ whny ish it¡­ rhude?" Yeong-Cheol still insisted on speaking even with his mouth covered.


    It didn''t matter, though, that his words sounded muffled and slurred. Both Seo-Jun and Yeon-Ah could easily understand the question. But while they both understood, their reactions were quite different.


    Yeon-Ah blushed a crimson shade of red, to the point that even her ears seemed to drip blood. The hand she was covering Yeong-Cheol''s mouth with trembled slightly, and her expression was somewhere between extreme embarrassment and high level bashfulness.


    "I''m so sorry, Deputy Director Kim." She spoke in a tiny voice.


    Then, she placed her little brother down and pushed his head down into a bow.


    "Yeong-Cheol, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Kim."


    The little boy merely kept his head bowed and refused to make a sound. His posture was maintained at ninety degrees mainly due to his sister''s hand pressing the back of his neck. If she had removed her hand at any point, the boy would have most certainly straightened his body, like a tensed spring that had been suddenly released.


    But, in spite of this momentary well-behaved appearance, Seo-Jun could sense the unwillingness the little one felt at being forced to apologize.


    ''The little guy is a stubborn one I see. Not bad, not bad at all. If things continue like this, I think the little devil might actually make an interesting diversion for now.''


    Consequently, instead of feeling insulted, Seo-Jun silently enjoyed the show. He also looked as though he could barely hold back his laughter.


    When enough time had passed, he raised a hand to his mouth and used a cough in order to clear his throat.


    "It''s alright, Miss Lee. In fact, it is very good to teach the young ones to steer clear of weird strangers." he said with a chuckle.


    A moment later, his eyes narrowed like that of a cat that was pondering over what to do with the mouse it had caught.


    "Since we were lucky enough to meet under such unexpected circumstances, how about we go somewhere?"


    As he said that, Seo-Jun glanced at his wrist. It was around lunchtime anyway and he hadn''t eaten anything all day. He might as well grab something to eat. And having Yeon-Ah and her younger brother to keep him company might prove to be more fun than being by himself. Especially after that dreadful morning.


    Unfortunately, all his careful planning was rendered useless when, a second later, Yeon-Ah shook her head and resolutely turned down the offer.


    "I am sorry Deputy Director Kim. Unfortunately, I still have a few hours of my shift."


    "Your shift?" Seo-Jun blinked rapidly at her.

 Chapter 175 - Seo-Jun’s Unusual Curiosity

    After hearing Yeon-Ah''s words, confusion was written all over Seo-Jun''s handsome face.


    Through his bafflement, he saw Yeon-Ah nodding slowly in response. Then, he saw her pointing at a certain place across the street.


    "Mn, I am working part-time at that coffee shop over there. I just took a short break to buy Yeong-Cheol something to eat for lunch. But my break is already over, so I have to go back now."


    "A coffee shop, hmm¡­" Seo-Jun hummed.


    He glanced at the trending looking cafe and suddenly got an idea. With his face breaking into a grin, Seo-Jun clapped his palms together, much like he usually did at work when he was very excited about something.


    "I got it! Why don''t I escort you there?"


    "Eh?!"


    Startled out of her wits, Yeon-Ah hurried to shake her head.


    "N-No, that won''t be necessary. Deputy Director Kim, I am sure you have other important things to take care of."


    "As a matter of fact I don''t. So, stop worrying about that and lead the way. I am sure they won''t be happy if you''re late." Seo-Jun, gestured with his chin towards the cafe.


    He was smiling but there was a certain degree of stubbornness behind that calm exterior. It was pretty obvious that, should she insist on refusing, Seo-Jun might eventually get upset.


    Seeing that the man looked as though he wouldn''t take no for an answer, Yeon-Ah cried tears of blood inside her heart. In the end, though, she didn''t have any other choice but to agree.


    Thus, the group of two adults and a kid began walking in the direction of the coffee shop.


    Along the way, Yeong-Cheol remained silent. He held onto his sister''s hand and stared ahead. His short legs struggled to keep up with the adults'' pace, but he resolutely refused to complain.


    Yeon-Ah was too shaken up by the unexpected meeting with Seo-Jun and didn''t notice her brother''s difficulty.


    Seo-Jun, on the other hand, was keenly aware of the little kid''s struggle.


    ''This pair of brother and sister are becoming more and more interesting. They are both so stubborn in ways I have never encountered until now. Yet, how can the older sister look like a startled little bunny every time, while the younger brother appears to be a miniature of a stoic hero? Now I''m really curious to see their parents. I wonder who they take after.''


    While Seo-Jun was thus getting amused all by himself, the group had already crossed the intersection. There were still several meters until they reached the coffee shop, though, so Seo-Jun decided to make some conversation.


    The idea was to ease the atmosphere between them a little bit. After all, since they will be spending more time together, it would be better if they could get comfortable with each other soon.


    For that purpose, Seo-Jun broached the first subject that came to mind.


    "Miss Lee, if you don''t mind me asking, how come you are also keeping a part-time job? Is the money from Kangji Tourism not enough?"


    Hearing the question, Yeon-Ah''s steps slowed down slightly. For a second, a dark shadow passed across her features. Her fingers gave her little brother''s hand a light squeeze, but no one apart from the young boy noticed this.


    In return, Yeong-Cheol silently looked up at his sister''s face and gently tugged at her hand. It was a silent way of communication, through which he was letting her know that they were together. She wasn''t alone and he wasn''t either.


    Sensing that something wasn''t quite right with the other two, Seo-Jun silently berated himself for acting out of line.


    ''What the hell am I doing? That question was way out of line even for someone like me. Besides, I am not even the type of person to care about things like that, so why am I prying into Miss Park''s private business?''


    In order to get out of the situation as soon as possible, Seo-Jun hurried to dismiss the subject.


    "It''s alright if you don''t want to talk about it. In turn, I should be the one to apologize for asking something so private."


    "Ah, no, it''s alright." Yeon-Ah gasped.


    She blinked rapidly at him, looking as though she had just woken up from a deep slumber. Then, afraid the man next to her might misunderstand her earlier reaction, she hastily continued to speak.


    "I''m sorry. That¡­ I was just lost in thought right now." She gave him a small smile. "Uhm, regarding the part-time job at the caf¨¦, it''s something I used to do before I got employed at Kangji Tourism. Right now, though, I only come here during the weekends."


    "Isn''t it difficult to keep a part-time job along with the full-time one you already have?"


    "Sometimes it can be a bit tiring, especially during holidays. That''s when the weekends can get very busy, since everyone has days off. But I like interacting with clients and the atmosphere is nice. The pay isn''t too bad either so, in the end, it''s worth it."


    Yeon-Ah''s smile got bigger and brighter as she talked about the job and Seo-Jun was surprised to find himself smiling as well.


    But the most shocking aspect wasn''t even that. It was the fact that it all came from the heart. The smile that was currently pulling at his lips was one of the most open and honest ones he''s ever given someone.


    Letting out a loud cough, Seo-Jun continued to lead the conversation, trying to keep his mind from wandering into uncharted territory.


    "What about the little bun?" he asked, nudging his chin in Yeong-Cheol''s direction.


    Being addressed like that, the little boy looked up to stare at the man with his large, glassy eyes. Yet, despite the kid''s almost inanimate gaze, Seo-Jun could somehow feel the back of his neck being pricked by needles. There was definitely something ominous in that gaze.


    For some reason, Seo-Jun felt a bead of cold sweat dripping down his temple. Even his back felt slightly soaked.


    A moment later, a nervous laugh broke through his lips.

 Chapter 176 - Yeon-Ah’s Part-time Job

    Just then, Seo-Jun also heard Yeon-Ah talking from the side. She sounded quite calm, like she was completely oblivious of the other two people''s silent exchange.


    "You mean Yeong-Cheol?" she inquired, tilting her head. "He usually stays at home during this time. But today our father had to go out and he wouldn''t be back for another few hours. I couldn''t leave my brother alone, so I took him with me."


    "Don''t the people at the cafe mind? There are some bosses who wouldn''t allow employees to bring family members, especially not¡­ young children."


    For a split second there, Seo-Jun almost called Yeong-Cheol ''little brat'' again. He bit the inside of his cheek, trying to refrain from saying anything that might make him seem more like a ''bad person'' than he already had.


    Luckily, Yeon-Ah didn''t seem to realize what the other man almost blurted out, because she simply chuckled and shook her head.


    "To be honest, the owner knows my dad. They used to be high school colleagues. His wife had always been very kind to both Yeong-Cheol and me. She would always bring us delicious food or would even bake us cakes on our birthdays. So, whenever I have to work and there is no one at home to watch over Yeong-Cheol, he and his wife always let me bring him with me to the cafe."


    "Ah, so that''s the case. From what you''ve told me they seem like very kind people."


    "Mn, they really are wonderful people. Actually, it''s too bad that they aren''t here today. They would have loved to meet you, Deputy Director Kim."


    "Meet me?" Seo-Jun''s footsteps paused.


    In the meantime, the small group had already reached the cafe, but in his flabbergasted state, Seo-Jun hadn''t even noticed that.


    Who would have expected, though, that the one to reply to his earlier question first wouldn''t be the sister, but the little brother instead. However, it appeared that his previous experience of having his mouth covered had made him more cautious.


    This time, Yeong-Cheol waited until his sister moved closer to the door and he found a moment to stay behind. Only when he was sure no one except for Seo-Jun could hear him did he give his answer.


    "Yeah, because they usually like to watch strange and arrogant people making a fool of themselves. It''s a shame they will miss such a good show this time."


    Unaware of what her little brother was up to behind her back, Yeon-Ah shot Seo-Jun a dazzling smile.


    "Let''s get inside quick." she said.


    Before he could recover from the stupor caused by the little brother''s malice, Seo-Jun was hit by the sister''s lovely appearance. As a consequence, he was left speechless in the middle of the sidewalk.


    By the time he was finally able to react, Yeon-Ah had already pushed the door open and entered the cafe with Yeong-Cheol trudging after her.


    Right before the door closed behind them, the little rascal looked over his shoulder and shot Seo-Jun a death stare. Afterwards, he resumed a blank expression and quickly followed his sister inside.


    ~~~


    The cafe was indeed trendy, but completely different from what Seo-Jun had expected.


    There weren''t as many seats as normally were in a common coffee shop. Instead, two of the opposite walls were entirely covered with shelves filled with books. The number of the tomes gathered there could easily rival those from a small library.


    It appeared that this was one of those cafes where one could read, while enjoying a cup of tea or coffee.


    Seo-Jun had heard of them, but he never stepped into one before. He usually preferred places where he could drink alcohol. And besides, he wasn''t such a big fan of reading anyway.


    During their school days abroad Ji-Won had been the bookworm, always carrying a different book each time Seo-Jun saw him. Whenever they were invited to a gathering that Ji-Won couldn''t get out of, he would always stick his nose in the pages of a book and not socialize unless forced to. Usually it was Seo-Jun who extracted his friend from the clutches of reading during those moments. Still, it must be said that it wasn''t an easy task.


    Seeing all those books now gave Seo-Jun a headache, reminding him of all those past times.


    Nevertheless, while glancing around and inspecting his surroundings, Seo-Jun could sense the atmosphere was pretty relaxed and comfortable. Everyone was speaking in soft whispers or not at all. The staff always carried a smile on their faces and their service seemed to be impeccable.


    From the short while Seo-Jun had to look inside, he could easily deduce why Yeon-Ah felt that the place was worth spending time there. Especially if the remuneration wasn''t bad.


    The moment they stepped inside the cafe, a young man came rushing towards them. He stopped in front of Yeon-Ah, panting harshly.


    Seo-Jun noticed the young man was wearing the cafe''s uniform. A white shirt, black pants and a light brown apron that stretched just below the knees. His hair was fluttering in a bushy mess and his round face was sweaty from all the running. There was a pair of small and narrow eyes under the thick eyebrows, giving the impression he was always half-awake.


    In short, the young man was neither handsome, nor was he entirely ugly. There was really nothing sticking out regarding his body either. His height was average and he seemed to have the tendency to slouch a lot.


    If he really had to put this person into a category, Seo-Jun would probably call his appearance ordinary at best.


    As soon as he reached the group of three, the young man gasped loudly, pressing a hand against his chest.


    "Y-Yeon-Ah, Yeong-Cheol! I was just about to go look for you. We were all getting really worried about you two." he said in a slightly nasally voice.


    "Sorry for being late." Yeon-Ah replied with an apologetic smile.


    "You didn''t return even after the break was over, so I thought something must have happened."


    Just as he finished saying that, the young man noticed the man standing behind Yeon-Ah.

 Chapter 177 - Acting Like An Exquisite Display

    "Who''s this?" The young man asked, his tone going up a notch.


    Seo-Jun noted that the young man sounded a little more defensively than needed.


    Just like certain animals could sense other''s outstanding genes with a single sniff, so did this young man get a strong feeling of superiority coming from that man''s appearance. With just one glance, he could tell that the person Yeon-Ah had brought with her wasn''t someone ordinary. As such, he instinctively straightened his back and pulled his shoulders back, trying to look taller.


    Seeing this, an eyebrow slowly arched on Seo-Jun''s smooth forehead, giving him an expression of contempt. In response, he merely gave the young man a tight smile, choosing to remain silent, while Yeon-Ah explained his identity to the other man.


    "This person is Mr. Kim Seo-Jun. He is the Deputy Director for the team I''m working on. You know, at Kangji Tourism."


    After saying that, she naturally turned towards Seo-Jun in order to introduce the other person to him.


    "Deputy Director Kim, this is Han Dal-Gi. Although he may look a little rough around the edges, he is actually a very nice person. He is the cafe owners'' son, also a former school colleague of mine and a good friend."


    Being intimidated by Seo-Jun''s expression, as well as his posture and appearance, the young man called Han Dal-Gi didn''t dare stretch his hand out. Instead, he gave the other person a curt nod, then shifted his eyes away from the man.


    Seo-Jun''s handsome features, together with his tall stature, soon attracted the attention of other people as well. Both staff and clientele, whether they were women or men, they all turned their heads towards the entrance. Everyone was watching the new arrival with keen interest, whispering amongst each other and wondering who that attractive man was.


    Blushing in embarrassment, Yeon-Ah avoided looking in Seo-Jun''s direction. Instead, she gripped her little brother''s hand tighter, before pushing him towards Han Dal-Gi.


    "Yeong-Cheol, you stay here with brother Dal-Gi, while I go and change, alright?"


    "Mn." The boy nodded obediently.


    However, a second later, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something and turned to point at Seo-Jun''s face.


    "What about him?"


    Yeon-Ah felt momentarily stumped. She honestly didn''t know how to reply to Yeong-Cheol''s question.


    After coming back to the cafe she would have to work, so there was no way for her to keep the man company. But she couldn''t just turn her back on him and act as if they were strangers either.


    ''Should I ask Dal-Gi to stay with him or would Deputy Director Kim mind that? But the alternative would be to stay alone and that wouldn''t be any better. So what to do?''


    Yeon-Ah shifted from one foot to the other, thinking hard over the matter as though it was an unsolvable mathematical problem.


    As though he could guess her difficulty, Seo-Jun hurried to smooth things over.


    "It''s alright. You should go back to work, Miss Lee. I will stay with your brother and wait for your shift to end."


    "Are you sure that''s alright?" Yeon-Ah bit her lower lip in mortification. "You really don''t have to..."


    Seeing her hemming and hawing like that, Seo-Jun wanted to laugh.


    ''I bet she doesn''t even realize just how cute and adorable she looks right now.''


    As he thought that, Seo-Jun didn''t even realize his expression softening and his voice borrowing a warmer tone.


    "Miss Lee, don''t worry about me and focus on your work. I''ll be looking around the caf¨¦, see if I can find something interesting to read." he stopped to give the woman a charming smile. "I''m sure your little brother wouldn''t mind keeping me company."


    Here, Seo-Jun stopped yet again and gestured towards Dal-Gi.


    "And I''m sure your friend here can recommend something to drink and show me the best books they have here. Considering his relationship with the owner, I''m sure he knows them like the back of his hand, right?"


    In the face of Seo-Jun''s smile, even Dal-Gi was left in a daze.


    However, the moment the other man''s words sunk in, his speechlessness became one of irritation. He suddenly understood what that person meant by what he said and he didn''t like it one bit. Nevertheless, he couldn''t be so reckless as to return the favor in front of Yeon-Ah or the other customers for that matter. As such, Dal-Gi could only swallow his retorts and show Seo-Jun a professional smile.


    "Of course, it would be my pleasure to assist Mr. Kim and show him around the caf¨¦."


    Turning to Yeon-Ah, Dal-Gi''s smile became much more natural and infinitely friendlier.


    "You go ahead and change. I''ll take care of things here for you."


    "Alright, I''ll leave them both in your care then." Yeon-Ah smiled gratefully at her friend. She touched his arm, giving him a light squeeze. "Thank you, Dal-Gi."


    With that, she turned on her heels and started walking towards the staff room.


    In the end, after being shown the entire place, Seo-Jun was taken to a window table. The view of the street was good from there and he also had easy access to one of the bookshelves.


    For the next few hours, Seo-Jun effectively became the center of attention on both sides of the window.


    Inside the caf¨¦, the entire palace buzzed with whispers regarding him, while outside, women would sometimes even stop dead in their tracks just to steal a few more glances at the handsome man.


    Seo-Jun was holding a book in one hand, his slender fingers moving slowly and elegantly whenever he turned the pages. In those moments he would pinch the corner, then allowing his fingertips to graze the surface of the page. His movements were slow, his gestures almost alluring, as though each page he turned was a woman''s delicate hand he was caressing.


    From time to time he would bring a small cup of coffee to his lips, drinking from it slowly. That simple gesture made people hold their breaths, watching as if mesmerized while his mouth touched the rim of the cup lightly, before slowly pulling away.


    No matter how one looked at it, Seo-Jun looked very pleasing to the eye and he had the air of someone who knew that. Just like an exquisite painting sitting inside a gallery that was especially made for it, Seo-Jun enjoyed each and every one of the gazes people gave him.


    The aura of self-satisfaction sparkled around his persona, giving the impression of a halo.

 Chapter 178 - The Meaning Behind Poetry

    Even though she was currently working, Yeon-Ah still noticed all this. She even caught several passersby turning around and entering the cafe after laying eyes on Seo-Jun''s image through the window.


    At this point, she was far from being surprised. Hadn''t she already known what kind of person Kim Seo-Jun was?


    Nevertheless, what she didn''t expect was for her own chest to tighten at the sight. Despite having told herself not to mind it, not to pay attention to any of it, both her mind and heart were yelling with the same voice. And there was no denying it now. She was hurt by all the attention Seo-Jun got. Not because she didn''t think he deserved it, but because she wanted to be the only one to see him like that.


    ''Aren''t I selfish right now? Yeon-Ah, you have really gone crazy, being jealous of a bunch of strangers, over something that isn''t even yours to begin with.''


    While Yeon-Ah was having a hard time fighting those gloomy thoughts, a female colleague suddenly approached her.


    "Yeon-Ah, who is that guy? He''s so tall and good-looking!" the woman whisper-shouted, then nudged Yeon-Ah''s side. "I saw you coming together with him. Do you really know him from somewhere?"


    "He''s someone from the company I work at during the week." Yeon-Ah replied with a light blush.


    "You mean to say that guy works in a company?!"


    The other woman yelped in shock. Her voice was so sharp that she almost managed to attract half the customers'' attention to their corner. Luckily, though, she quickly lowered her voice before continuing to probe Yeon-Ah for answers.


    "There is no way a fine specimen like that works in an ordinary company."


    "Indeed, when I first saw him I could have sworn he''s a model or an actor. He''s just too handsome to be a simple salaryman." A second woman said from the side.


    Right at that moment, a third female colleague suddenly popped up from behind the counter, whispering another question.


    "Hey, Yeon-Ah, do you know if he''s single? What type of girl does he like?"


    "Don''t be stupid." The first woman chided with a sneer. "A guy like him surely already has someone at home waiting for him. Isn''t that right, Yeon-Ah?"


    Being in the middle of this interrogation almost gave Yeon-Ah a headache. But it wasn''t only because of the attention she was suddenly receiving from those people.


    For a reason only she knew, Yeon-Ah was reluctant to answer any of those disrespectful inquiries. She simply didn''t want to give other people too many details about Seo-Jun, nor reply to questions about whether he had a girlfriend or not.


    Firstly, that was something very personal and she would never dare ask Seo-Jun about it. And secondly, her heart felt uncomfortable just thinking about all that. She didn''t dare mull over the reason why she felt that way any further, so instead, she decided to ignore it.


    Going on the premise ''out of sight, out of mind'', Yeon-Ah made sure to avoid walking near Seo-Jun''s table, or even glancing in the man''s direction.


    It was really unlucky that Seo-Jun didn''t plan on allowing her to achieve that.


    From the moment he sat down at the table, his eyes followed Yeon-Ah whenever she moved past him.


    At first, it was simple curiosity, but then it became keen interest. He was amazed to see an entirely different person than the one he knew. The Yeon-Ah working at the caf¨¦ was much more dazzling and infinitely more charming than the quiet and slightly taciturn young woman he saw every day at the company.


    Right now, Yeon-Ah smiled, laughed and interacted with most of the clients, giving off an aura of brightness and warmth, like the sun rays during a spring day. It was both sweet and refreshing.


    Even though none of this was directly aimed at him, Seo-Jun keenly felt the effects. He also felt his chest being pierced by a strange sentiment, something between apprehension and desire. Every one of Yeon-Ah''s smiles or even her little gestures created an onslaught of emotions, one that ruthlessly attacked Seo-Jun''s heart.


    ~~~


    When her shift was finally over, Yeon-Ah went to find Seo-Jun and her brother.


    She found Yeong-Cheol asleep on one of the smaller sofas, while Seo-Jun sat next to him,  languidly flipping through a book.


    The cover of said book was decorated with the picture of a blooming cherry tree. On the side, near the spine of the book, there were two lines of Chinese calligraphy. The letters were written vertically, in beautiful and elegant strokes. The writing slid down along the cover, flowing and curving with ease.


    It was as though the brush that had written them tried to reenact the dance of a dragon and phoenix; heavenly, bold yet, at the same time, delicate and bewitching.


    Recognizing the book, Yeon-Ah was slightly surprised. She remained standing not far from the two people, marveling at the sight of Seo-Jun''s studious expression.


    "Deputy Director Kim." Yeon-Ah called out softly, for fear of waking up her little brother. "I didn''t know you liked poetry."


    Seo-Jun was momentarily startled by the woman''s unexpected appearance. Not even a second later, though, his face scrunched slightly and he closed the book with a snap.


    "Actually, I don''t." he replied, clicking his tongue in displeasure. "To be quite honest, I never understood poetry. So many metaphors and words, such complicated, flowery language, just to express common things like love or sorrow. Take this for example."


    Saying that, Seo-Jun turned the book around so the cover would face Yeon-Ah, then he began reciting the two lines of text with a dramatic intonation.


    ''Beyond the blossomed tree, behold, there lies a sight to feast the eye.''


    ''For when the winter''s passed, the heart is swayed and soul revived.''


    "Does this even make any sense at all?" he scoffed, tossing the book to the side. "The answer is no, there is no logic or sense in it.. Even drunk people can be more articulate and comprehensive than this thing."

 Chapter 179 - ‘Not As Pretty As You’

    Holding back a chuckle, Yeon-Ah took a seat on the other side of Yeong-Cheol, moving slowly and gingerly. She only took a small portion of the space, afraid of waking up her little brother. At the same time, she replied to Seo-Jun''s rant with an accommodating smile.


    "Well, in my opinion the verses are quite nice, but I understand why some people may fail to understand the subtle meaning behind the words."


    Seo-Jun scoffed, but remained silent.


    Yeon-Ah took that as a cue to continue speaking, so she patiently explained.


    "I believe the author was trying to say that he had met an outstanding beauty at the cusp of two seasons. Once winter is gone, spring will naturally arrive. In that process, the man''s heart is bound to change, giving birth to feelings like love and yearning. Just like nature comes back to life after being asleep in winter, so is a person''s soul bound to revive with the help of love."


    "Then, wouldn''t it be much better to simply say that he fell in love with someone? Why go around in circles like this? When chasing after metaphors, people are bound to either miss the main point, or misinterpret the message entirely. With important things like love or hate people should be more straightforward, instead of hiding behind verses."


    "With that I have to agree. I actually think the same way as you do, Deputy Director Kim. Still, I think poetry is rather pretty."


    ''Not as pretty as you.'' Seo-Jun''s mind instantly supplied.


    As soon as that thought wormed its way into his mind, Seo-Jun was rendered speechless. The particular feeling was strange and unfamiliar, like his own brain had been hijacked and he was currently unable to control it.


    The fact that Yeon-Ah chose that exact moment to give him a radiant smile didn''t make Seo-Jun''s situation any easier. In that instant he really wanted to run away and hide.


    However, he wasn''t the type to abort tough missions. Hence, he stood his ground in front of Yeon-Ah''s lovely appearance and hoped against hope that something might happen to help him get through this moment, without betraying any strange emotions.


    To his utter luck, salvation came in the form of a yawn, made by the same little rascal that kept staring daggers at him earlier.


    As though he could sense his sister''s presence, Yeong-Cheol soon began to squirm. His eyes fluttered open, his eyelashes moving up and down like flapping butterfly wings.


    "Big sister?" he cooed, stretching his little hands towards Yeon-Ah. "Are you done with your shift?"


    "Mn, we can go home now. It must have been hard for you to wait so long."


    While she said that, Yeon-Ah''s smile became even brighter, tinged with boundless love and patience towards her little brother. She slowly pulled him on her lap, giving him a soft kiss on the forehead.


    "Let''s go home. I''ll make you your favorite food."


    "Yaay! Spicy rice cakes!"


    Yeong-Cheol was suddenly very much awake. He jumped out of his sister''s lap and began pulling at her hand.


    Just then, Dal-Gi suddenly came rushing from the staff room. He had already changed out of his uniform and into casual clothes. A pair of simple jeans and a white T-shirt. Nothing changed about his overall appearance, though. Seo-Jun still thought the young man looked pretty plain, while Yeon-Ah didn''t seem to regard him in any special way, a fact which Seo-Jun quickly noticed.


    A small part of him jubilated at the thought and caused him to be in a better mood.


    But, like rain may come after a sunny day, his mood also took a sudden dive when he heard Dal-Gi''s words.


    "Let''s go, Yeon-Ah, Yeong-Cheol. I''ll walk you home."


    "That won''t be necessary." Yeon-Ah shook her head. "It''s barely evening now and besides, didn''t you move out recently? I remember you telling me that now you live in the opposite direction from our place."


    "Yeah, but mom is expecting me for dinner, so I''ll be coming to the neighborhood anyway."


    "Well, if that''s the case¡­"


    Yeon-Ah''s words faltered. She chewed on her lower lip, hesitating on how to say goodbye to Seo-Jun. Half of her felt reluctant at the idea of separating so soon, while the other half urged her to say the words quicker.


    ''This should be for the better. After all, I was surprisingly lucky to have met him today like this, so I shouldn''t be greedier for more. Such a busy man like him must have other stuff to do.''


    Still feeling rather unwilling, Yeon-Ah tilted her head to glance at the man who was causing her so much internal struggle.


    And that''s when two pairs of eyes unexpectedly met.


    The rather ''busy man'', who had just spent almost an entire day in a coffee shop, lounging and browsing books, merely stared at Yeon-Ah''s face in silence. His face was a mask of coolness, as though he wasn''t really interested in what was happening around him.


    However, the truth of the matter was, Seo-Jun couldn''t have been more interested in what was going on. Yet, there was nothing he could do to stop what was about to happen. There was no way he could claim that he was going in the same direction. That would have been an obvious lie, since everyone in their team knew the approximate location where he lived.


    At the same time, he couldn''t act out of bound and prevent the woman from going home with her friend. On what grounds could he even begin to think of doing that? There was absolutely nothing that could warrant something like that. To Yeon-Ah he was merely her boss and coworker at best. If he was lucky, maybe¡­ just maybe, she might consider him a possible friend.


    When their eyes met just now, Seo-Jun immediately noticed Yeon-Ah''s reluctance to speak. He also accurately interpreted it as her being unsure of how to say goodbye to him. Yet, he attributed this hesitancy to the wrong reason.


    ''Sure enough, she doesn''t want me to stick around any longer, but doesn''t know how to tell me that. This is quite understandable considering our work relationship. Still, is she really that afraid of me? Am I that intimidating or is there another reason behind her attitude? After all, it''s not like I would do or say anything at work just because she refused to let me accompany her home.''


    Since Seo-Jun didn''t want to trouble Yeon-Ah any further, he decided to remove himself from the situation by himself.


    Showing a charming and accommodating smile, Seo-Jun directed a few words at her.


    "Miss Lee, since I see you are already in safe hands, I shall take my leave. There is something I must take care of this evening, so it won''t be possible for me to accompany you any further. I hope you won''t mind."


    "Oh no, not at all." Yeon-Ah hurried to reply.


    She felt both sad and relieved. She also scoffed at her own indecisiveness. Sure enough, there was absolutely no reason for her to hesitate. She had been right in guessing that Seo-Jun had other plans for the rest of the day, and that he wouldn''t be staying with her.


    Meanwhile, Seo-Jun squatted in front of Yeong-Cheol, talking to the little boy in a most serious tone.


    "Yeong-Cheol, you''re a man, so you should protect your sister well. Make sure you pay attention on the road and be wary of dangerous people. Even if you are with brother Dal-Gi, you shouldn''t let your guard down, understand?"


    "Don''t worry, mister. My sister can handle dubious people like you without breaking a sweat." Yeong-Cheol said with a deadpan expression.


    "There you go, saying ''people like you'' again." Seo-Jun sighed, feigning an injured look. "Are you really that biased against handsome people or are you simply jealous of my natural beauty?"


    At this, Yeong-Cheol let out a snort and even Yeon-Ah was momentarily stumped. Hearing someone talk about themselves in such a manner wasn''t something you''d experience everyday. Especially when that person was someone as high-class as Seo-Jun, and who happened to be Yeon-Ah''s boss.


    Therefore, the pair of sister and brother keenly felt the shock of such an encounter even more acutely due to their previous knowledge of the man.


    Meanwhile, Dal-Gi looked as though he had swollen a fly. With the corner of his mouth twitching, his features slowly contorted into a grimace of strong dislike. He watched as Seo-Jun straightened himself up and dipped his head in farewell.


    "Then, please take care on your way home. It was a pleasure meeting you today, and I was also very happy to make your acquaintance." Seo-Jun gave Yeong-Cheol a small nod, then turned to Dal-Gi and did the same. "You too."


    The two men stared at each other for a moment. Then, as if on signal, they both looked away at the same time.


    "Miss Lee, have a good rest and enjoy what''s left of the weekend. I''ll see you at work on Monday."


    With that, Seo-Jun finished saying goodbye and walked out of the coffee shop.

 Chapter 180 - Aftermath

    That Monday after lunch Ji-Won was in his office. He was busy preparing the documents needed for signing the contract with the Ma couple.


    He was just about to place the stack of papers into a file, when the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Ji-Won glanced up and saw Seo-Jun hurrying inside. As he advanced with large strides into the office, the man was brimming with impatience and curiosity. He gave Ji-Won a onceover, then quickly inquired about the thing that he was most interested in.


    "Hey, buddy, how are you feeling?"


    "You already asked me that this morning... Twice." Ji-Won replied with an eyebrow twitching in vexation.


    Indeed, the moment Seo-Jun had spotted him inside the lobby that morning he made sure everyone knew that Ji-Won hadn''t been feeling well.


    The annoying man he called friend didn''t stop there, though. He also made a point of following Ji-Won around, treating him as though he was about to drop dead any second.


    "Seo-Jun, would you please stop fussing about this? It was just a normal reaction for me. I''m not dying, you know?" Ji-Won pleaded wearily.


    "That may be so..." Seo-Jun grudgingly agreed, then added quickly. "But it''s been years since you''ve fainted, Ji-Won. I''m just worried your condition might get worse or that something is wrong and you just don''t know about it yet. Just go to the hospital and have yourself checked. There''s no harm in that, now is it?"


    That was actually a fair point and Ji-Won knew it. Besides, Seo-Jun was never this adamant about something trivial like this, unless things looked really bad. So, Ji-Won concluded that he must have really been in an awful state Saturday night, if he managed to scare his usually impassive friend to this degree.


    With that in mind, Ji-Won eventually sighed in defeat.


    "Alright, I get it. After we finish with work today I''ll drop by the hospital and talk to the doctor."


    After that, the subject was closed and both Ji-Won and Seo-Jun focused on what they had to do.


    At least that was the case, until Seo-Jun decided to ask a startling question.


    "How were things with Miss Park?"


    Ji-Won''s hands instantly paused in their movements and he avoided looking Seo-Jun in the eye.


    After what felt like the longest minute ever, Ji-Won finally opened his mouth to reply.


    "It was¡­ alright, I guess. She stayed with me until I woke up and afterwards we just talked."


    "What did you talk about?" Seo-Jun inquired, barely able to rein in his curiosity.


    "Uhm¡­" Ji-Won fumbled with the things on his desk, hesitating to speak.


    "Did you tell her about your condition?"


    "Yes." Ji-Won nodded slowly.


    "How much?"


    "Everything you and I know."


    Hearing this answer, Seo-Jun''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    ''Does this block of ice actually trust Miss Park enough to share with her everything about his condition? Now this is truly an outstanding thing. I bet he is unaware of the significance of this matter, though. He probably thinks that it must have happened due to an impulse, just a spur of a moment.''


    As Seo-Jun reached this point, Ji-Won''s next words suddenly pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "About Saturday evening, when you got to the arcade¡­ how were things there?"


    "What exactly are you asking?"


    "Do you know what happened during her date? How did she and... that person seem to you?"


    Seo-Jun thought for a moment, then replied slowly.


    "Well, as far as I could tell nothing much happened. The guy looked pretty calm and polite and Miss Park was almost unfazed. Until she saw you fainted in the car that is. That''s when she almost flipped."


    Seo-Jun embellished the story a little, resulting in a dramatic tale of how Su-Jin almost cried rivers while worrying about him.


    Obviously Ji-Won didn''t believe half of the man''s words and Seo-Jun was well aware of that. Nevertheless, he thought it was all worth it, if it could help his friend in growing slightly closer to Su-Jin.


    Just then, another thought suddenly popped inside his head.


    "But wait a minute. Ji-Won, why are you asking me that? Could it be that, after spending so much time together in your apartment, alone, you actually didn''t think of personally asking her about all this?" Seo-Jun asked in consternation.


    "No! I mean yes! Ugh, what I mean to say is that we have talked about it. She already told me that everything I thought happened had actually been a misunderstanding."


    "Then why ask someone else about it, if the main person involved already clarified the matter?"


    Now, Seo-Jun was even more befuddled by his friend''s train of thought. Then, seeing Ji-Won''s hesitant expression, an idea suddenly struck him.


    "Or could it be that the two of you had other important things to do than talk? Did it involve exchanging bodily fluids?


    "Don''t be an idiot!" Ji-Won snapped angrily. "It''s because you say things like that I¡­ Uhm, you know what? Nevermind, just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    With that, Ji-Won shut his mouth tightly and refused to say another word.


    But was Seo-Jun really going to let him go that easily? Of course not!


    The man''s expression suddenly took on a hint of satisfaction, similar to that of a wolf that had successfully cornered it''s prey.


    "Eh? What about it? Tell me." Seo-Jun drawled. "Could it be that you are currently having certain thoughts? Maybe it was because I kept suggesting that you might be interested in Miss Park, you have finally started to think about it seriously."


    At that precise moment, the door to Ji-Won''s office opened and Su-Jin appeared behind the threshold. She was holding a file, looking very focused.


    Ji-Won had rarely seen her like this, so he was momentarily stunned.


    At that time, Su-Jin was indeed too concentrated on what she came there to talk about, to pay any special attention to JI-Won''s appearance. Thus, she didn''t notice how the man''s eyes lingered on her face for a moment, before finally settling on her hands.


    As she began talking, Su-Jin moved past the doorway and took a few steps inside the office.


    "Director Kang, there is a document that needs revising. There might have been a mistake in the estimations done by the Marketing team. Also, this statement about rural traditions and festivals is inaccurate. Based on what I know..."


    Su-Jin continued to speak for a couple more minutes, before finally realizing that something was wrong. She lifted her eyes from the papers and was slightly startled to see Ji-Won staring at her with a blank look on his face. Or at least that''s what it looked like to her.


    Feeling a twinge of embarrassment, Su-Jin gripped the file tighter and cleared her throat.


    "Uhm, Director Kang, did you hear what I just said?"


    "Hm?" Ji-Won hummed distractedly.


    Su-Jin arched an eyebrow. She had never seen her boss so out of it before, so she couldn''t help but feel slightly disconcerted.


    ''Is he still feeling unwell? He shouldn''t, though. After all, I remember him mentioning that it wasn''t anything that I should worry about, and it''s already been a full day after the event.''


    After thinking about all that, Su-Jin decided to try and gain her boss''s attention. For that purpose, she settled on letting out a light cough.


    That seemed to have woken Ji-Won up from his daze, because he immediately straightened up and his eyes regained their spark.


    "Revising, yes, mhn, I can do that."


    After stuttering awkwardly for half a second, Ji-Won decidedly shut his mouth. He stretched out a hand, gesturing for Su-Jin to hand him the file.


    At this time, Seo-Jun was snickering quietly in a corner. He had acted like a handsome piece of furniture until then, silently observing the two unsuspecting people.


    But now, seeing his best friend''s dumb expression and hearing his stuttering, Seo-Jun couldn''t hold back his amusement any longer. Consequently, not even a moment later, a heartfelt lighter broke out inside the office.


    Due to the unexpected noise, both Ji-Won and Su-Jin flinched in shock. But the one who appeared the most surprised was Su-Jin.


    Previously, when she entered the Director''s office, she had been too focused on the documents she was holding, so she didn''t pay too much attention to her surroundings. Hence, why she didn''t see Seo-Jun sitting in a corner on the small sofa.


    Right now, though, Su-Jin paused in her movements, her hand gripping the file she was still holding. She turned on the spot slowly, watching as the Deputy Director''s entire body shook because of barely repressed chuckles.


    "Deputy Director Kim, I... I didn''t know you were here as well." Su-Jin spoke through her embarrassment.


    "Clearly your mind was too preoccupied with other things." Seo-Jun grinned teasingly, glancing pointedly in Ji-Won''s direction.


    Su-Jin noticed the small gesture and the corners of her mouth twitched. She wanted to retort, but before she got a chance to open her mouth, Ji-Won''s voice came from behind the desk. It sounded cold and demanding, like that of a true authoritative boss.


    "If you have enough time to fool around, you''d better go and get ready. The meeting with Mr. and Mrs. Ma was scheduled at 3 p.m. today" Ji-Won paused, glancing at his watch. "It''s already 1:30 p.m. now. If we don''t want to catch the traffic, we should leave soon, so go and get your things."


    With this, Ji-Won''s words effectively changed the atmosphere inside the office, as well as the course of the entire conversation.

 Chapter 181 - Assistant

    With Ji-Won''s reminder, Su-Jin let out a soft gasp.


    "Are you two going to meet up with the Ma couple in order to sign the contract?"


    "Yes." Ji-Won replied. "When we met on Saturday they said their daughter had just returned from abroad. They asked for a little more time to think, and also mentioned they wanted to review all the paperwork together with their daughter before signing them."


    "I understand." Su-Jin nodded in understanding.


    She placed the file on Ji-Won''s desk, then turned to leave the office.


    Just before she reached the door, though, she heard Ji-Won speaking again.


    "Seo-Jun, make sure you have all the files ready. If they want us to properly present the offer to their daughter as well, we might need the complete presentation of the concept again. And make sure to take the financial analysis Jung Seok did before as well. It might come in handy if they have more questions about the revenue they will get from reservations through our touring company. I left all that in your car Saturday evening."


    The last sentence came out quietly until the words eventually faded into silence.


    Ji-Won let out a small cough in an attempt to hide his embarrassment. Recalling what happened that day brought him strange and conflicting feelings, especially with Su-Jin standing right there, in his office.


    Seo-Jun picked up on his friend''s mood and didn''t act too difficult. He nodded and quickly agreed.


    "The respective files are on my desk. I''ll go and bring them to you now."


    With that, he pushed himself off of the sofa and walked towards the door.


    By this time Su-Jin had already pressed on the handle, and was just about to crack the door open, when Seo-Jun followed up on his previous words. What came out of his mouth, though, stunned Su-Jin into freezing on the spot.


    "I''ll get you the files, Ji-Won, but¡­ I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you to the meeting."


    "What do you mean by that?" Ji-Won frowned.


    This time, he didn''t know what his friend was playing at. However, the moment he saw Seo-Jun feigning an apologetic look, Ji-Won was hit by an ominous feeling.


    ''What the hell is this rascal up to now? Why does he suddenly look like a kid who''s seen Christmas presents arrive half a year earlier? That look doesn''t bode well¡­''


    In the meantime, Seo-Jun was very careful to maintain that regretful expression plastered on his face. Then, he slowly bent his upper body forward, curling into himself. Apart from that, a small whine escaped through his lips.


    "Stomachache... I suddenly have a terrible stomachache, so I won''t be able to go with you to the meeting."


    "Excuse me?" Ji-Won gritted out.


    By now, his tone had turned glacial. Listening to it felt just like the harsh slaps of the freezing wind during winter peak.


    Su-Jin, who was still hesitating in front of the door, felt her blood running cold. She barely repressed a shiver, gripping the door handle for support.


    "Do you think this is a joke?" Ji-Won continued to stab Seo-Jun with death glares.


    "Of course not! Don''t you know how nasty stomachaches can be? Why would I joke about something serious like that?"


    With that retort the conversation slowly turned bizarre. So much so, that Su-Jin had to struggle quite a bit in order to stop herself from snorting.


    But before she could amuse herself any further, Ji-Won spoke again, his tone sounding firm and resolute.


    "I don''t care why you''re acting like this right now, but you really have to stop. You know very well that I can''t do this alone."


    "I know that. And that''s precisely why I have a backup plan for you."


    As a knowing smile spread on Seo-Jun''s face, he turned to the side, fixing his eyes on Su-Jin.


    "Miss Park, why don''t you accompany Director Kang to a business meeting?"


    The words were said in the most leisurely tone Seo-Jun could muster. Yet, the silence that followed them was very stifling.


    Both Su-Jin and Ji-Won turned their heads towards Seo-Jun at the same time, their features simultaneously mirroring the same dumbfounded expression.


    "Why are you both looking at me like that?" Seo-Jun blinked innocently.


    He even raised a hand to scratch at the back of his head, looking positively innocent. Then, he proceeded to ignore both their looks of shock and continued to speak in the same relaxed tone as before.


    "Ji-Won, did you perhaps forget who was nominated to be Director Kang''s assistant? Isn''t it the assistant''s job to follow her boss at business meetings or help prepare the materials? Therefore, you should be the one to go with him, Miss Park." Seo-Jun said, tilting his head.


    A grin continued to spread on his face until he ended up looking like a Cheshire cat.


    "Eeh?! Me?!" Su-Jin suddenly yelped.


    All of a sudden it dawned on her what Seo-Jun was trying to imply.


    "I... I am his... I mean, Director Kang''s assistant is... Me?" Su-Jin kept stuttering flabbergasted.


    "Yes." Ji-Won''s voice unexpectedly piped up.


    He pushed himself out of his seat and went straight for Seo-Jun. He raised a hand and a loud clap reverberated inside the office, as his palm made contact with his friend''s back.


    Even through the fabric of his shirt, Seo-Jun could still feel a sharp sting in the area where Ji-Won''s hand landed. That had been rather a forceful pat, very unlike anything friendly. But Seo-Jun knew it''s meaning, namely to allow Ji-Won to vent his repressed anger.


    Therefore, he immediately swallowed his complaints. After all, wasn''t he the one who had sought death just now? One doesn''t get hurt if he doesn''t cause trouble, so there was nothing to be done but bear the consequences of his mischievousness.


    The grin that had previously been so wide was now receding, leaving behind a pained grimace. Still, Seo-Jun remained quiet and waited to see what Ji-Won would do next. After that bold declaration just now, the man had better follow up with some sort of explanation.


    Sure enough, a short moment after giving Seo-Jun''s his warm show of affection, Ji-Won turned to Su-Jin.


    "Miss Park, a while back, the Deputy Director and myself decided that, whenever he isn''t able to accompany me to a business meeting, either inside the company or outside, you should be the one to replace him. It seems that we forgot to inform you, Miss Park.. That is entirely our fault."

 Chapter 182 - First Task As An Assistant

    The woman had stood frozen where she was, staring between the two men as though they had suddenly turned from humans to aliens. To say she was confused would be an understatement.


    Through the fog that was clouding her mind, she slowly picked up Ji-Won''s voice. She clearly heard the words, yet, so far at least, they were making no sense whatsoever to her.


    Ji-Won paused, shifting his gaze to look askance at Seo-Jun who was standing next to him.


    "The Deputy Director and I apologize for the situation, Miss Park, don''t we?" He finished in a harsh tone that sounded close to a growl.


    Seo-Jun almost choked on the laugh that almost burst out of his mouth.


    Seeing Ji-Won seething with anger like this truly made his day. He knew very well that he was in trouble, and that Ji-Won would make sure to give him hell later, but in order to see that passionate glare on the man''s face, it all seemed worth it.


    ''If anyone came to tell me now that I''m beginning to transform myself into a huge masochist... I might actually agree with them. Do I really need to seek treatment for this soon? But how can I stop teasing you, Ji-Won, when you''re so much fun when angered?''


    While Seo-Jun was pondering over his psychological well-being and snickering to himself like this, Ji-Won had already moved away from his friend and walked towards Su-Jin.


    "For now, you are my assistant, Miss Park, so it''s obvious that you should accompany me while I go to the meeting. Signing the contract and finishing the project successfully are all hanging on the line". Ji-Won replied, making both Su-Jin and Seo-Jun look up at him.


    The two people had different kinds of expressions plastered on their faces.


    The former merely stared in disbelief, a blank veil covering her eyes. It was obvious that she was hoping to wake up from this dream soon.


    Meanwhile, the latter had an eyebrow raised and a smirk at the corner of his mouth. Seo-Jun''s current expression resembled that of a proud father, who was witnessing his son finally grow up enough to lie to his parents for the first time.


    Ji-Won''s sweet talking at that moment was truly outstanding, especially if one took into consideration just how much he disliked having to ask people for either help or favors.


    ''Ji-Won, seeing you going all out with this... Does it mean you really want to win against your father that much? To show him outstanding results, so you can achieve your goal of saving your mother''s foundation¡­ All to the point that you don''t even mind pulling Miss Park into this mess.'' Seo-Jun wondered in silence.


    Due to Su-Jin''s prolonged silence, there was no saying whether she actually agreed with Ji-Won''s fabricated explanation or not. So all Ji-Won could do at that moment was simmer in self-fabricated anxiety, while waiting for her verdict.


    Just when he was beginning to expect a rain of curses to fall on his head, Ji-Won saw her lips moving slowly, and the words that came out were blissfully relieving.


    "I understand. Although I never did a job like that before, and I may still trouble you with my mistakes, please let me know what I can do to help, Director Kang."


    And with that it was firmly decided.


    Su-Jin was to be Ji-Won''s temporary assistant. At least until they finished with their current project. Once the contract was signed and the higher-ups gave their approval for the concept, they would go back and, once again, discuss the matter regarding the assistant position.


    Until then, the topic was mutually dropped.


    After this, rather peculiar conversation, both parties were feeling a tumultos mixture of feelings inside their hearts, yet none was showing anything on their faces. Just like in a staring contest, where the first person to blink was the loser, the one who broached the subject first would lose.


    What would they lose, one might ask? Not even they themselves were fully aware of it. Nevertheless, it gave them the sensation that something might irreversibly change between them if they openly talked about it.


    ~~~


    When the two of them finally arrived at the Ma''s family inn, they were surprised to find the wooden gate shut.


    The surroundings were very quiet, appearing totally unlike the bustling place Ji-Won had seen last time he went there.


    "Are they closed today?" Su-Jin asked. She craned her neck to try and see over the wall, but she was too short.


    Ji-Won walked to where she was and stopped on her left side. He merely stretched out his neck a little and was able to see most of the front yard. There was not a person in sight and all the doors were closed.


    "They shouldn''t be." He frowned. "Mister Ma assured me that we will be able to discuss the signing of the contract today."


    He stopped and looked down at his watch. It was five minutes before 2 p.m.


    "It''s already this late, so why isn''t anyone around?" He muttered.


    "Director Kang, look there!" Su-Jin suddenly cried out.


    One of her arms was stretched and she was pointing at a far corner of the courtyard. A young girl who was dressed like a servant stared back at them, then scurried away like a frightened mouse.


    Baffled by this odd behavior, Su-Jin turned her head and exchanged a glance with Ji-Won. Both their faces expressed the same confusion.


    "Something''s not right." Ji-Won bit his lips.


    At this point he was starting to grow a little anxious.


    Sensing his state of mind, Su-Jin felt strangely disconcerted as well.


    "Director Kang, maybe it''s nothing. Maybe something urgent came up and they had to leave without prior notice. If someone in the family got hurt, for example, it''s quite natural that no one would be in their right mind to think of a contract, let alone remember to leave a message."


    "Yes, I guess what you say is true. Though, I hope nothing that major happened to the family."


    Ji-Won was suddenly hit by conflicting feelings. He didn''t want to think that something bad happened to the Ma family, yet, at the same time, what other possible explanation could there be for their sudden disappearance?


    "But what should we do now?" Su-Jin asked.


    "We should stay here for a little while longer. They must be late in returning, that''s all.. Since we already came all the way out here, it would be a pity to miss them just as we leave."

 Chapter 183 - Trouble Arises

    Not even two seconds later after Ji-Won finished speaking, his phone rang. It was a call from Seo-Jun.


    "Yes?" Ji-Won picked up hastily.


    "Ji-Won, where are you?" Seo-Jun''s loud voice burst through the phone, almost deafening Ji-Won.


    There was a sense of urgency in the man''s tone that caused Ji-Won''s stomach to clench. Still, he tried to push back the unease he was feeling and calmly answered his friend''s question.


    "We''re in front of Ma''s family inn. Why?"


    "You''d better hurry back here."


    "Why? Seo-Jun, what''s going on?"


    "Something went wrong. I think our business deal with the Ma''s is about to fall through. They just sent someone to tell us not to contact them again, because they won''t be signing with us."


    "They sent someone? Who?"


    "A lawyer."


    At this, Ji-Won''s eyes widened in shock. The hand holding the phone trembled slightly and he had to clench his fingers tightly around the object, so it wouldn''t fall from his ear.


    "I understand. We''ll be right there. In the meantime, try to mediate the situation as carefully as possible."


    After that, Ji-Won hung up and turned to Su-Jin.


    "Let''s go, Miss Park. There''s no use for us to wait here anymore."


    Su-Jin was curious to know what the conversation had been about, but something about Ji-Won''s expression made her hesitate to ask. The man looked terribly upset, but at the same time there was a hint of weariness in his eyes that he couldn''t mask. Therefore, she kept her mouth shut and quietly followed him back to the parking space.


    Once they were back inside the car, Ji-Won didn''t immediately turn on the engine. Instead, he placed both hands on the wheel and stayed like that for a while, thinking. His dark eyes were fixed straight ahead on a certain spot outside. He appeared seemingly focused but, in truth, Ji-Won was so absorbed by his thoughts that he couldn''t really perceive anything at all.


    Then, after several minutes of staring through the front window, Ji-Won finally moved. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    From the front passenger''s seat Su-Jin saw the name ''Big Rascal'' flashing on the screen as the call connected. She wanted to laugh at this childish naming, but before any sounds could come out of her mouth, Su-Jin was suddenly rendered speechless.


    The person named ''Big rascal'' spoke with a familiar voice.


    ''Hey, wait a minute, isn''t that Deputy Director Kim''s voice?'' Su-Jin wondered in disbelief.


    Then, suddenly understanding the gist of it, she almost burst out laughing. So, the stern, cold faced Director Kang Ji-Won could also joke around like that, saving his best friend in his phone under such an unusual name.


    Knowing about this, Su-Jin felt a light tickle on her heart, as though a tiny, soft paw was scratching at it. Surely, she had never expected to be moved by such a thing but, here she was, gazing at Ji-Won with flickers of amusement sparkling in her eyes. If he were to suddenly turn his head towards her, Ji-Won might have been stupefied by the warmth that radiated from those hazel eyes.


    Alas, the man was currently too busy conversing on the phone. Due to his current concerns, the fact that someone might have been able to see the number he dialed didn''t even cross his mind.


    "Seo-Jun, can you use your connections and find out what happened?" Ji-Won asked grimly.


    "I thought you didn''t like me using those connections?"


    Ji-Won remained silent. He was indeed conflicted, but he had to make a choice. If he wanted to gain an advantage in this kind of situation, he had to take a step back when it came to other things. Besides, it''s not like it would involve anything illegal or too shady. The fact of the matter was that he simply didn''t like those people¡­ at all.


    That group of people were Seo-Jun''s former classmates and friends. They were children of powerful people in various fields. Most of them had been sent abroad to study business and financial management and gain other helpful skills in order to eventually take over their families'' businesses.


    Some of them even left willingly in order to escape their families'' watchful eyes. That way, they could have all the fun they wanted without being reprimanded.


    So, instead of rising up to their family''s name, those people acted unruly. Whether it was partying, drinking, going after women and some of them even using light drugs to pass the time, there was nothing they didn''t do.


    Once Ji-Won learned of this, he asked Seo-Jun to cut off any connection he had with those people. Being mixed with someone like them would eventually lead to trouble. Even if Seo-Jun never indulged in whatever plays those people were having, it didn''t necessarily mean that he was safe. If a scandal were to break out, he would be the most vulnerable one. After all, they all had the backing of their fathers and mothers, but Seo-Jun had none of that protection. He was by himself, in a world of hyenas and wolves ready to prey on the weak.


    It hadn''t been a difficult decision for Seo-Jun to do as Ji-Won asked. Even at the time when he often went out with that group of people, Seo-Jun wasn''t close with either one of them. He also knew just how much they mocked him when he wasn''t around.


    And how could they not? They were rightful heirs to their family''s business, while he was an illegitimate child, merely a bastard, tolerated only thanks to his father''s regrets on his deathbed. Seo-Jun had no money of his own, no properties on his name and not even one member of the Kim household considered him a legitimate family member.


    He was well aware and accepted all that. Why? Because those people could offer him a way out of his situation. If he played nicely with them, making them feel important while undermining his own abilities, he might gain something from them at some point.


    At least that''s what he had believed many years ago. But he got rid of those silly thoughts back when he was still abroad. After Ji-Won talked him out of hanging around with those people, Seo-Jun rarely even thought of them.


    However, he held a secret that he couldn''t tell Ji-Won.


    After all, old habits die hard and breaking certain chains can be very difficult.

 Chapter 184 - Back At The Company

    As the silence stretched, both friends knew what each of them was thinking. They had been as close as brothers for far too many years not to guess what was on the other''s mind, or sense what the other was feeling in his heart.


    Soon after Ji-Won fell silent, Seo-Jun''s voice traveled through the phone, sounding serious.


    "Give me an hour."


    "Half an hour." Ji-Won demanded curtly.


    "Don''t be unreasonable!" Seo-Jun snapped, immediately grumbling in irritation. "You were the one who told me to cut off my relationship with those people in the first place."


    "And since when do you listen to what I say? Did you really think I wouldn''t know that you kept in contact with them?" The sneer in Ji-Won''s voice was almost palpable.


    A cough was heard from Seo-Jun''s side, but the man refrained from making any further comments. Alas, he had been busted by the big boss, so all he could do was beat a retreat. If he got caught, he might have to forfeit his life.


    A second later the call ended abruptly.


    "Tsk, still sulking and running away like a little kid." Ji-Won mumbled to himself.


    Along with saying those words, he leaned back into his seat, letting out a weary sigh.


    During this phone conversation Su-Jin had been sitting quietly, barely moving a muscle. Sensing the dark aura swirling around her boss, she didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    When Ji-Won finally said her name, Su-Jin almost jumped out of her seat in fright.


    "Miss Park, is everything alright?"


    "Ah, y-yes. I''m sorry, Director Kang, I couldn''t hear what you were saying."


    "That''s alright. I was saying that we should return to the company and see what can be done there."


    Su-Jin nodded silently. She fastened the seat belt and kept staring straight ahead without speaking.


    Ji-Won hesitated for a second longer, but he eventually decided not to prob any further.


    ~~~


    When Su-Jin and Ji-Won finally returned to the company, Seo-Jun was waiting for them outside the Planning Department office.


    The man was leaning against the wall, with furrowed eyebrows and a look of impatience engraved on his handsome features. He kept glancing at his watch from time to time, as if by doing that he could somehow make Ji-Won arrive faster.


    The moment Seo-Jun''s eyes landed on Ji-Won hurrying along the corridor, he jumped from his spot and quickly intercepted him.


    "You''re here!" Seo-Jun breathed out in relief.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Like I said on the phone, Mr. Ma hired a lawyer and sent the guy over to let us know not to bother his client again."


    "Did he say why?"


    Seo-Jun shook his head.


    "He only said that it''s his client''s right to refuse negotiations. As long as we haven''t signed anything yet, there''s no legal basis allowing us to pester the inn owners anymore. That bastard! I felt like punching him in the face when I heard that." Seo-Jun scowled.


    "But what about all the meetings you had with them?" Su-Jin suddenly chimed in. "Doesn''t that count for anything? They even promised to sign the contract today!"


    Seeing her so outraged, Seo-Jun patted her shoulder with a small smile.


    "It''s alright Miss Park. This sometimes happens in the business world. While verbal promises may count for something, as long as there are no signatures on papers, those promises could end up as nothing more than just that, mere words."


    "Where is that person now?" Ji-Won interrupted impatiently.


    "He''s waiting in your office." Seo-Jun took back his hand from Su-Jin''s shoulder and turned towards the Director.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    With that, Ji-Won pushed the door open and walked inside the Planning Department''s work space. As he walked along the aisle, several pairs of eyes turned to look at him. They all watched Director Kang advance towards his office, each having a different kind of feeling attached to their gaze.


    Some of them were keenly interested in the drama that was happening, gossiping between themselves, while others were simply curious, but without being willing to invest too much effort into finding out.


    At this time, there were also a few people who seemed to watch Ji-Won''s back with trepidation, looking as though they were seeing off a general who''s going into battle.


    Their stares were filled with worry and apprehension, as well as anxiety for what would happen if the Director failed to address the matter. If Ji-Won wouldn''t be able to resolve the issue without delay, then their entire team will have to suffer.


    Needless to say, the people from the latter category were none other than Ji-Won''s teammates.


    When Su-Jin arrived at her desk she saw Yeon-Ah and Jung Seok sitting behind their desks, their work long forgotten due to the new happenings.


    Yeon-Ah appeared quite startled and confused. The papers she had in front of her were left scattered on the desk and, since she hadn''t touched the computer for a while, the screen was already black.


    Su-Jin wanted to say something to her friend but, just then, she happened to notice Jung Seok''s unusual appearance.


    The man''s face was as white as a sheet of paper, with beads of sweat on his forehead. Although that appearance was worrisome in itself, Su-Jin was particularly worried about the way he kept wringing his hands and how he appeared to have shortness of breath.


    Feeling sympathy for a fellow colleague, Su-Jin leaned forward. Her upper body bent slightly over the monitor that separated her from Jung Seok''s desk, bringing her closer to the other person.


    "Jung Seok, are you feeling alright? You seem a little sick." Su-Jin asked in a low whisper.


    The man merely raised his eyes to look at her in silence. His pale lips moved but, even after a few seconds, no sounds came out.


    Eventually, Jung Seok gave up on speaking and lowered his head.. He began staring at the surface of his desk so intensely, it almost looked like he wanted to drill a whole in the wood.

 Chapter 185 - Warning

    Not knowing what to make of this odd situation, Su-Jin eventually turned to her friend for help.


    Noticing Su-Jin''s questioning gaze, Yeon-Ah shook her head slowly.


    "He''s been like this since he came to work in the morning. Deputy Director Kim told him to go home a couple of times, but he refused."


    "Did something happen..." Su-Jin hesitated for an instant, not knowing how to ask. "Could something have happened to his mother? I remember she was still in the hospital last week."


    Yeon-Ah gave Jung Seok a hesitant glance from the corner of her eye, then shook her head.


    Before Su-Jin could understand the meaning behind that answer, Yeon-Ah got up from her seat. She then gestured with her chin towards the kitchen.


    "Let''s go grab a cup of coffee. I already had one in the morning but, considering what is going on, I feel the need for a refill."


    With that she turned on her heels and walked towards the door that led to the back office area.


    Su-Jin followed her friend inside the kitchen and closed the door behind her.


    After making sure they were the only ones there, Yeon-Ah finally continued what she was saying before.


    "About Jung Seok, I already asked about his mother. It appears that she had an intervention during the weekend and she''s still in the ICU. But the doctors appeared to be hopeful, so there''s still hope for recovery. At least that''s what Jung Seok had told me this morning."


    "I see." Su-Jin slumped on a chair, letting out a long sigh. "That must have been awful. Since his only remaining family is his mother, I am sure he must be worried sick right now."


    Yeon-Ah nodded in understanding.


    "Indeed. I can''t even begin to understand what it must feel like." She said quietly.


    The woman had said all that without any special meaning behind her words. She also didn''t elaborate, merely bustling around the kitchen, making the coffee.


    Yet, in spite of all that, Su-Jin knew very well that things were not so simple. She knew that her friend was very familiar with what Jung Seok was going through at the moment. After all, Yeon-Ah''s mother had died in a hospital many years ago. So, who better to understand Jung Seok''s pain and anxiety than her?


    "You know what?" Su-Jin jumped to her feet and crossed the kitchen in a few strides. "I think I saw a nice collection of teabags in one of the cupboards. Let''s make one for Jung Seok as well. Having a hot cup of tea will be good for him. It might not be much but, right now, this is all we can do to help."


    "Mn, it''s a good idea. Let''s do that." Yeon-Ah smiled.


    ~~~


    While the two friends were thus worrying over him, Jung Seok was sitting at his desk with his head still lowered. No one could see his expression but, based on the gloomy aura swirling around him, anyone could guess he looked distressed.


    All of a sudden, he jumped to his feet.


    Along with his viguros movement, a loud clatter reverberated in the open space, causing several heads to turn in his direction. Ignoring the curious looks people were giving him, Jung Seok ran out of the office. He went along the corridor, walking with hurried steps and not stopping until he reached the men''s room.


    Pushing the door open, Jung Seok hurried inside quickly, looking like a person who was chased by someone. Once inside the restroom, he all but crumpled on the floor.


    A strangled sob escaped his throat and he half walked, half dragged himself towards the row of sinks. Ultimately, he stopped in front of one, facing the mirror.


    The face that greeted him was ashen, with dark circles under his eyes and a sunken appearance. The eyes behind the black rimmed glasses were blank and without spark. There was almost no life inside the pupils, as though Jung Seok''s soul had somehow vanished, leaving him behind as a mere puppet.


    Just then, a sound came from one of the cubicles behind him.


    Jung Seok whirled around only to be met with a handsome and extremely familiar face.


    That person''s eyes seemed to shine, their beautiful brown appearing even more outstanding under the bright lights of the restroom. And that pair of eyes was fixed on Jung Seok intently, not missing any of the man''s movement, like two dazzling spotlights.


    "Hi!" Ji-Su''s pleasant voice echoed inside the restroom.


    The greeting had been said quite joyfully and without any ill-intent.


    Even so, Jung Seok remained silent. He looked at the other person with a blank expression, acting as though he forgot how to speak.


    "Aren''t you going to say hi?" Ji-Su continued to address the other man casually.


    In the meantime, he had approached the sink, slowly moving past Jung Seok.


    Even after that person walked past him, almost bumping shoulders with him, the latter merely stayed there, unmoving like a statue. He watched transfixed as the other man slowly turned the tap on and washed his hands.


    Through the sound of running water, Jung Seok suddenly heard Ji-Su''s deep voice.


    "Are you really a masochist? Or else why would you do this to yourself?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Jung Seok immediately snapped back.


    "I just can''t understand why you came to work today, when it''s clear that you''re not feeling well. Not to mention your appearance. That blank look on your face only goes to show that your mind is elsewhere at the moment."


    "I¡­ That is¡­" Jung Seok stuttered. "It''s because I didn''t sleep well last night."


    He thought that he finally came up with a plausible reason for his unsightly appearance. Little did Jung Seok know that his words would merely fuel the other person''s amusement.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard that anwer, Ji-Su began laughing.


    "Is that so? Then perhaps you shouldn''t allow other people to control you. That way you might be able to sleep better at night. Don''t you think so?" he asked between chuckles.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Jung Seok said through gritted teeth. He frowned and his fingers instinctively curled into fists.


    "No need to act so defensive around me. I''m not your enemy." Ji-Su snickered.


    He raised his eyes and fixed Jung Seok through the reflection in the mirror.


    "Since we are somewhat acquaintances, I wanted to give you a warning." Ji-Su''s voice suddenly turned serious. "Be careful who you follow, Jung Seok. The person you chose this time will simply use you until you break. And when there is nothing left, you will end up discarded like a piece of dirty cloth. I''ve seen it happening more times than I can count. So, take my advice and walk away while you still can."


    With that, Ji-Su finished washing his hands and turned to leave.


    Right before the door closed behind him, Ji-Su left another sentence, followed by a mirthless laugh.


    "No matter how selfless you may think you are, Jung Seok, selling yourself will always make you a loser."

 Chapter 186 - Remorse

    The sound of the man''s voice, together with that resonating laughter, broke out inside Jung Seok''s mind like a clap of thunder.


    Due to the shock, his legs instantly turned to jelly. He swayed on his feet, taking a couple of steps backwards. Out of instinct, he stretched out a hand and gripped the edge of the sink for support.


    Once he looked up, he inevitably saw his reflection in the mirror. Jung Seok was startled to see that his face had become even paler than before. Even his lips were bloodless, giving him the appearance of a corpse.


    "Does that person know something? But how can that be? No one¡­ no one should know¡­" Jung Seok muttered, looking absolutely horrified.


    Just then, his phone chimed once. It was the sound of a message notification.


    His heart filling with trepidation, Jung Seok pulled out his phone to check the message.


    ''Your mother is currently out of danger. As soon as she wakes up, she will be moved to a private room. The operation has been paid in full and all subsequent treatment will be covered, just like we agreed, so make sure you keep your end of the bargain.


    Sender: K''


    As soon as he saw this content, Jung Seok''s expression instantly changed into that of relief. He read the message twice, trying to convince himself that it was all true. Yet, as he did so, there was a small flash of guilt flickering in his eyes.


    When he accidentally saw his expression in the mirror, Jung Seok froze. He simply stood there, gaping at his own reflection as if he was looking at a stranger.


    During that moment of stillness, an internal battle was being fought inside Jung Seok''s heart. In that turmoil, his features gradually twisted between reassurance that all will be well and the fright of having his secret exposed.


    After spending what felt like an eternity inside a raging storm, Jung Seok finally came back to life. He swiftly raised a hand, slamming his fist against the sink.


    Ignoring the burning sensation that quickly took over his curled fingers, Jung Seok let out a growling curse.


    "Dammit! Dammit all to hell! What did I ever do wrong to deserve this kind of life? Always being pushed around by those who are richer or stronger¡­ Why does it have to be like this? It''s not fair!"


    The sound of his trembling voice reverberating inside the restroom sounded pitiful even to his own ears. This caused Jung Seok to feel even more vexed with his own helplessness.


    "You''re such a fool, Jung Seok. When has life ever been fair?" he asked himself with a self-deprecating laugh. "Those who are born poor will remain powerless, while the richer become stronger and more powerful. That''s just the way life is. Haven''t you already learned your lesson?"


    Soon afterwards, Jung Seok felt his eyes sting. Startled, he hurried to blink several times in order to push back the unwanted tears.


    In both fury and desperation, he viciously bit his lower lip, burying his teeth deeply into the soft skin until they eventually drew blood. Small, red droplets started dripping from the cut, sliding down his chin and landing on the edge of the sink.


    The deep red color of Jung Seok''s blood created an uncanny contrast against the whiteness of the porcelain. The red trace that was drawn from the edge to the middle of the sink could make one think of the red string of fate. It wrapped tightly around Jung Seok, pulling him from the safety of the world, into the dark abyss of fear and doubt.


    Just like a dangerous black hole, the drainage soon sucked the small trace of blood and along with it, all of Jung Seok''s feelings of remorse.


    Unable to bear the sight of his own face, Jung Seok took off his glasses and washed his face repeatedly.


    The cold water eventually managed to somewhat calm him down. What was really difficult to chase away, though, were Ji-Su''s parting words.


    But even that was quickly suppressed. With the knowledge that his mother was now safe from danger, it all vanished in an instant, just like a drop of smoke under a billowing wind. Very soon, there were no traces left behind, nothing to show any struggle.


    In the end, it took Jung Seok almost half an hour to return to the Planning Department office.


    By the time he got back, Ji-Won had already finished the conversation with the lawyer.


    While the latter was leaving, Ji-Won had called everyone in the team to his office for an urgent meeting. Seo-Jun was the last one to enter, carrying a stack of files under his arm.


    "So, how''s the situation?" he asked as soon as the door closed behind him.


    "Not good." Ji-Won exhaled a long sigh. He leaned back into his chair and pinched the bridge of his nose. "It doesn''t seem possible to continue with our original plan."


    Everyone was worried, especially Su-Jin. Yet, despite all that this could mean for the team and their jobs, she was well aware that those feelings of concern were especially driven by a more personal cause.


    Seeing Ji-Won''s worn out appearance, she couldn''t help but feel her heart twinging in a painful way. She wanted to do something, anything, to help that person. She wanted to smooth out the frown that wrinkled his forehead, to provide him with a solution that could help in alleviating his unease.


    Driven by this pure and honest desire, Su-Jin took a step forward towards Ji-Won''s desk.


    "What should we do then? There must be something that can be done." Su-Jin said, staring fixedly at Ji-Won.


    Seeing her stance, a fleeting smile crossed Ji-Won''s lips. Almost at the same time, an unnoticeable trace of warmth flickered in his gaze.


    Yet, when he spoke next, his tone sounded serious and professional.


    "For now, Seo-Jun and I will think of a way to deal with the legal stuff. In the meantime, I want the rest of you to try and come up with a backup plan.. Search through the list of concepts for something that could be used in order to replace the previous ''Fun time farming with family'' idea."

 Chapter 187 - Hidden Enemy

    Ji-Won leaned his body forward, placing both elbows onto the desk. Clasping his hands together, he gave each and every single person there a penetrating look.


    "The final meeting where we have to present our business proposal is this Friday. So, we have until the end of the week to come up with something even better."


    "What about the contract?" Seo-Jun asked, still feeling uneasy.


    "Even if we don''t get to sign the contract before Friday, if we present an outstanding and attractive enough concept, there will still be a chance to make the proposal pass during the meeting."


    "Understood." Seo-Jun gave a sharp nod, before turning towards the rest of the team. "You heard the boss. Let''s go and work hard. Fighting!" he finished with a shout, raising one fist high into the air.


    The pose looked kind of silly, especially when it was made by a person dressed in an expensive suit. However, no one dared to laugh. On the contrary, seeing the Deputy Director burning with such fervor, the other three team members were instantly invigorated.


    "We will try our best, Director Kang." Su-Jin immediately replied, imitating Seo-Jun''s fighting stance.


    "Indeed, we will do our best not to disappoint you, Director Kang." Yeon-Ah gave a small bow.


    Jung Seok remained silent throughout the conversation but, at this point, he also gave a small nod of agreement.


    "Alright, thank you and good luck everyone!" Ji-Won said with a small smile.


    It was tiny and brief but, for a person like him, even that small trace of a smile was as dazzling as the sun peeking from behind the clouds.


    "Now, there is something else I need to discuss with Deputy Director Kim. The rest of you can return to your desks."


    Ji-Won gestured for them to leave, but then he suddenly remembered something.


    "Ah, Miss Park, do you think it might be possible for Miss Choi to help us again this week? Now that the former concept is out of the question, the posters have become unusable. We will need new ones as soon as we settle on a new idea."


    Ji-Won paused, thinking for a short moment before providing further explanation.


    "We could use the designer employed by the Marketing Department but, in all honesty, I liked Miss Choi''s artwork very much. I believe her simple, yet beautiful style fits what we want our project to portray best. So, if possible, I would like to work with her again."


    "I''m not sure what her schedule looks like, but I''ll call and ask her." Su-Jin replied promptly.


    "Thank you, Miss Park. You may go now."


    With that everyone, except for Seo-Jun, left the Director''s office one after the other.


    After watching the door close behind the last person, Ji-Won swiftly turned his eyes towards his friend.


    "What did you manage to find out?"


    "You really have too much trust in my abilities." Seo-Jun shook his head dramatically.


    "Not at all." Ji-Won retorted, then continued with a grim laugh. "I do, however, have confidence in your notorious connections."


    "Fair enough." Seo-Jun shrugged. He pulled out his phone and placed it on the desk in front of Ji-Won. "Take a look at this."


    Ji-Won quickly looked down at the phone.


    On the screen there was a picture of a man. He was dressed impeccably in a white-gray suit and appeared to be in his late twenties. His light colored hair and blue eyes indicated the guy was mixed race.


    "Who is this person?" Ji-Won inquired, glancing up at Seo-Jun.


    "He''s the Managing Director of a small consultancy company. His father is a bigshot in the management consultancy field and his mother is an internationally renowned actress. This stupid bastard clearly got the best out of two worlds. He''s got his dear old mother''s looks, as well as his fox of a father''s cunningness when operating the company."


    "Before we start cussing out the guy together, could you at least tell me how he is involved in our business?" Ji-Won cut off Seo-Jun''s words impatiently.


    "I''m getting there." Seo-Jun huffed, jabbing a finger at the phone screen. "Listen to this. Two days ago, this bastard declared that he is about to acquire a new property. It''s a small, family owned place that he wants to expand into a more profitable business."


    "A family owned place?"


    "Mhmm, and can you guess what it''s called?"


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Indeed." Seo-Jun nodded and carefully enunciated each word. "That place is called ''Ma''s family land''."


    Before Ji-Won could react, Seo-Jun swiped a finger across the phone screen. Another picture showing the same guy loaded on the screen. The man was dressed casually, walking side by side with a young woman. Judging by the happy smiles they were wearing and how their heads leaned very close to each other, there was almost no doubt that these two people were intimate.


    Seo-Jun pointed a finger at the picture and continued to explain.


    "If you''re wondering how this guy managed to convince the old couple to give him their business, then you''re in for a huge surprise. Remember the daughter they mentioned? The one who just got back from abroad? Well, apparently she''s this bastard''s fianc¨¦." Seo-Jun let out a snort of laughter, then resumed speaking in a derisive tone. "They barely announced their engagement a week ago and he has already started collecting his wife''s assets."


    "I don''t understand. Didn''t you just say he comes from a wealthy family? Why would he do all this if there isn''t anything in for him?"


    "Oh, but I haven''t finished yet." Seo-Jun snickered. "This bastard isn''t his old man''s only offspring. The big shot has another son from a previous marriage, older by two years. The brothers never got along well, always competing for their father''s approval in order to take over the business. So, this guy is currently hunting for opportunities in order to raise his own status. By assimilating smaller businesses and developing them further, it helps him reduce the time needed to start something from scratch. The company he currently owns, for example, was also acquired at a low price due to bankruptcy."


    Seo-Jun paused, his fingers hesitating above the screen.


    "Ji-Won, are you sure you''re ready to find out the rest of it?"


    "You already know the answer to that, so get on with it." Ji-Won waved a hand in the air impatiently.


    Seo-Jun gave a small nod and, once again, used one finger to swipe the screen. Another picture appeared, showing the same guy dressed in a gray suit. But compared to the first two times, he was neither alone, nor with a woman. This time, he was in the company of another man.


    "I''m sure this person needs no introduction." Seo-Jun pointed a finger at the second man in the picture.


    Ji-Won paled.


    "Kang Ji-Su."

 Chapter 188 - The Consequences Of Failing

    "Kang Ji-Su."


    Ji-Won gritted out the name of that person as though it was poison.


    As his lower jaw tightened, his mind gradually cleared. It only took him a second to put the pieces together and figure out what was going on. Once he did, Ji-Won clenched his hands into fists, trying hard to suppress the sudden urge to wring that person''s neck with his bare hands.


    "So, is Ji-Su really involved in this? Did he contact that guy and arranged something in exchange for sabotaging our project?"


    Seo-Jun took back his phone and shrugged.


    "I am still waiting for more information. However, considering the evidence we have so far, it wouldn''t be an impossible assumption. The only thing I am curious about is how he found out about it."


    "Considering the short amount of time it took him to get the information, my guess is that he has someone in the company working for him. It could be an employee in the Administrative Department, or someone closer to us."


    The two men remained quiet for a while, thinking about everything they had just discussed.


    Eventually, it was Ji-Won who broke the silence first.


    "Let me know as soon as you find out who''s behind this. If Ji-Su was indeed involved, then we need to know who he''s working with. Otherwise it might not be just this project, but all our endeavors might also come to naught in the future."


    Instead of replying, Seo-Jun merely nodded his head. He placed the phone back into his suit jacket and got ready to leave. But after a few steps, he stopped all of a sudden.


    "Ji-Won." Seo-Jun called out, voice low and serious.


    "Mn?"


    The other man simply hummed in response, eyes lowered and already back to studying the documents on his desk.


    Seeing this, Seo-Jun hesitated for a short moment, before finally deciding to speak up.


    "Are you ready to fight this battle? If your brother really is involved, then you can be sure your father knows as well. That means they might pair up in trying to take you down. Can you really stand up to them?"


    "And your point is?" Ji-Won asked, immediately raising his eyes to look sternly at his friend.


    "I''m just worried, Ji-Won." Seo-Jun sighed. "With one single wrong step you stand to lose more than those people. This whole thing started because you are fighting for something very important to you. The only reason you came back from abroad was that one thing. Whatever you do, just don''t forget that."


    "I know what I am doing, Seo-Jun."


    "I sure hope you do, because otherwise, this project that''s so important to you might cost you more than what you bargained for. It might even cost you your life." Seo-Jun finished in an undertone.


    After saying this much, he turned on his heels and left Ji-Won''s office without looking back.


    ~~~


    For the next few days the entirety of Team 1 of the Planning Department was overworked.


    Su-Jin split her time between reviewing the list of ideas they had put together a while back, and accompanying Ji-Won around the city.


    Despite their best attempt at handling the situation with the lawyer, neither Ji-Won, nor Seo-Jun, could find a solution to their current predicament. They were also unable to get in touch with the Ma couple in order to personally settle the matter.


    So, the only option their team was left with was to search for another good business they could use.


    The downside was that it couldn''t be just any company or venture. Whatever place they would end up working with had to fit their new concept.


    Another problem was that, as of yet, they were still unable to choose a concept to their liking. The only achievement was merely narrowing down the list to five ideas.


    Therefore, Ji-Won and Su-Jin were forced to go around the city, practically looking for a needle in a haystack, while the rest of the team remained at the company to wrack their brains in creating a proposal.


    That day the two of them were just leaving from yet another family owned hostel located near the outskirts of Seoul. It was the fifth place they visited that day and both Su-Jin and Ji-Won were kind of disappointed. Besides the fact that they couldn''t meet the owners or set up a meeting with them, they were also left unsatisfied with the services provided.


    One place only had two employees, both very old and unable to keep with the demand. Another one had one young one old, neither very good at handling client requests. And the rest were simply subpar compared to what they needed in order to achieve their goal.


    If they were really going to end up having to sign a contract with either one of those places, then they dared not think of what their future clients would experience.


    As Su-Jin and Ji-Won were headed back to the car, Ji-Won''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Seo-Jun, are you getting bored over there? It''s already your fifth call today." Ji-Won chided in vexation.


    "I wouldn''t be like this if you found a good place to discuss business with sooner." Seo-Jun grumbled, then added in a hopeful tone. "How was this last one? The reviews on the internet seemed good."


    "Maybe if you go for low quality services, not those that are suitable for more demanding clients."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted something cheaper, something for the ordinary people, and not for the snobbish ones?"


    "I know what I said." Ji-Won sighed.


    He turned his head to give that last hostel one last, disheartened glance.


    "But even so¡­" he continued, sounding just as sad as his expression indicated. "There is no way I would lower the quality of the services or reduce my expectations to this degree, despite striving for a more affordable price."


    Another sigh came from Seo-Jun''s side and the conversation ended.


    From the side, Su-Jin had perked her ears and listened attentively to what Ji-Won was saying.


    She agreed with both their perspectives, causing her feelings to become very conflicted. While she also wanted to find a suitable place sooner, at the same time, she was of the impression that they shouldn''t compromise on the quality of the services offered. After all, everything they did could end up affecting the company''s image in the future.


    Once she saw the Director placing the phone back into his pocket, Su-Jin sucked in a deep breath and decided to speak her mind.


    "Director Kang, what will happen if we don''t have the proposal ready by Friday evening?"

 Chapter 189 - Second Nature Acting Up

    Hearing the sudden question, Ji-Won''s steps slowed down and he cast Su-Jin a sidelong glance.


    "I guess it will mean we failed to achieve our target for the month." Ji-Won sighed and gave a light shrug. "To be honest, at this moment, even I don''t know what that would entail for us."


    While he spoke, Ji-Won showed a rather self-deprecating smile.


    In fact, he was currently lying through his teeth. He knew very well what would happen if they missed this last chance of having the proposal submitted. It would mean losing the month''s quota for new business, as well as the sales bonification.


    But, the truth of the matter was Ji-Won only thought of all this from his own perspective. And that was because, just like Seo-Jun had pointed out before, he would stand to lose more than anyone else.


    If Ji-Won really failed to achieve this month''s quota, it would mean more than just losing a bonus or being scolded by the Chairman. It would mean losing the chance to save his mother''s foundation. The very thought of this happening gave Ji-Won a sense of anxiety that was very hard to keep under control.


    As though she could read his mind, Su-Jin continued to inquire in a low voice.


    "Director Kang, aren''t you perhaps... Worried?"


    "Worried?"


    Ji-Won''s eyebrows rose in both surprise and confusion.


    He remained quiet for a short moment, carefully pondering over Su-Jin''s words. In truth, her question kind of stumped him.


    ''It''s true that I am very worried. In fact, I''m scared to death of failing, of breaking the promise I made to my mother so many years ago. However, between my thoughts and hers, there''s no way we could be talking about the same thing, right? No, after all, no one but Seo-Jun knows the reason behind my working at Kangji Tourism in the first place. Indeed, I''m sure Miss Park was referring to something else when she asked that. Maybe¡­ she was talking about what implications it would have on her job?''


    The gears inside Ji-Won''s mind slowly began to turn, allowing him to finally understand what Su-Jin might have meant by that. Sure enough, wasn''t it quite obvious that a freshly hired intern would be worried first and foremost about her job?


    With this thought in mind, Ji-Won''s face gradually broke into a comforting smile.


    "It''s alright, Miss Park. You don''t have to be worried. No matter what happens this Friday, yours and even Miss Lee''s internship won''t be affected by the results. At least for the next two months, until the three month period ends, you two will be able to work at Kangji Tourism. That I can guarantee."


    "No, that''s not what I meant." Su-Jin hurried to interrupt.


    "Then?" Ji-Won asked. Not even he realized the anticipation his tone held.


    "I¡­" Su-Jin hesitated, biting her lower lip. A moment later she finally burst out. "I''m sorry, Director Kang. To be honest, some time ago I overheard you and Deputy Director Kim while talking."


    "Some time ago?" Ji-Won repeated in bafflement.


    ''Seo-Jun and I talk all the time. That man is a chatterbox after all, he''s rarely able to keep his mouth shut even when we''re at the office. So, which specific moment is she referring to?''


    While he was pondering over this, he saw Su-Jin give a slight nod and heard her voice filled with remorse.


    "Mn, it was the day Mr. Ma''s lawyer came to the office. That time, after holding a short meeting with you, we all left, all except for Deputy Director Kim. He remained in your office and you two talked for a while. During that time, I went back to my desk, but I soon realized that I had forgotten to ask you something. When I returned to your office and stopped in front of the door I heard Deputy Director Kim talking to you. He..."


    Su-Jin stopped for a moment in order to recall the exact words.


    "He said that this project is very important to you and that losing it might cost you something big."


    Ji-Won was stupefied.


    It was true that Seo-Jun had said all that, but how was Ji-Won supposed to explain the situation to Su-Jin now? Was there any way he could tell her that his father and him made a deal over his mother''s foundation? Or that based on the understatement they had, losing the proposal would mean losing the chance to save the last thing his mother owned from being sold.


    Such a thing was really difficult to explain, unless he told her everything about his family. And Ji-Won didn''t want to talk about his family.


    Just then, Su-Jin''s voice broke through Ji-Won''s thoughts, bringing him back to the conversation.


    "Director Kang, I really want to help, but I don''t know what to do."


    These words and the earnest tone they were spoken in were able to pierce Ji-Won''s steel armor. Under Su-Jin''s warm gaze, the iciness of his resolve began to melt and he soon wavered.


    ''Should I tell her? Would it really be alright for me to talk to her about all this? The only other person I was able to talk to about my family had been Seo-Jun. But¡­ What if there could be another¡­''


    However, like a drowning man desperately holding onto a life raft, Ji-Won tightly grasped at the last straws of his defenses. Being alone for so many years had made it easier for him to shut people out. By now, it was almost second nature for him.


    ''Am I stupid? Why would I involve someone I''ve hardly known for a month into this mess? If something goes wrong, and those people end up acting against me, they might even attack the people around me. Seo-Jun can take care of himself, but Miss Park¡­ Miss Park is¡­ different. I cannot put her in danger.''


    After patching up his tattered determination, Ji-Won resumed his aloof demeanor.


    "It''s alright, Miss Park. That is between me and Deputy Director Kim. You don''t need to worry about it.." He said curtly.

 Chapter 190 - Isnt Director Kang Acting Strange?

    Sensing the dismissal in the man''s voice, Su-Jin swallowed everything else she had planned to say.


    Witnessing the young woman''s frame about to wilt under his sharp gaze, Ji-Won''s heart was pricked with guilt. Furthermore, seeing her lovely hazel eyes dimming due to disappointment only added to his remorse.


    Thus, suddenly realizing that he must have sounded too harsh just now, Ji-Won quickly took a step back from his hostile attitude. Not only his voice, but even his gaze mellowed down considerably.


    Had Seo-Jun been witness to this scene, he might have suspected Ji-Won of having a severe case of split personality. And for good reason. As he turned to address the young woman, Ji-Won practically looked like a completely different person from just a few moments ago.


    "Miss Park, I understand you want to help more, but you''re doing a good enough job right now. Please don''t worry too much and continue to work hard. Can you do that for me?"


    Su-Jin stared at the man unblinkingly for a couple of seconds, before nodding slowly.


    "Mn, I can do that." she replied in an undertone.


    Despite the fact that Ji-Won sounded more like a parent trying to comfort a student, by telling them that their exam results were good enough, the man''s words still managed to somewhat ease Su-Jin''s anxious mind.


    On top of that, though, seeing Ji-Won''s softened gaze brought Su-Jin a different kind of nervousness. It was the kind that caused her limbs to tingle and her stomach to do flip-flops.


    ~~~


    Once they were back inside the car and on their way to the company, both Su-Jin and Ji-Won remained silent. Each was deeply engrossed in their own thoughts, completely oblivious to the other person.


    This situation lasted through most of the drive.


    As soon as they reached a certain intersection, though, Ji-Won unexpectedly turned the car in a different direction.


    "Director Kang?" Su-Jin called out in surprise.


    "I don''t know about you, Miss Park, but I suddenly feel very hungry. It''s also very late and we''ve been walking around for the most part of the day. Considering all this, would you care to have dinner with me?"


    Su-Jin froze. Her eyes went wide and she stared at him in shock and disbelief.


    ''Did Director Kang just invite me to have dinner with him? And in this unorthodox manner no less?''


    Swallowing hard, Su-Jin finally managed to speak.


    "Uhm, shouldn''t we go back first?"


    To her astonishment, Ji-Won shook his head and gave a curt reply.


    "We''re already quite far from the company. Besides," Ji-Won coughed lightly to clear his throat. "There''s a very good restaurant not far from here. At this hour they''re usually swamped, but I know the owner, so we''ll definitely be able to get a table."


    ''Is... Is Director Kang bragging right now?'' Su-Jin wondered in silence. The idea of Kang Ji-Won proudly gushing about his choice in dinner location left her puzzled.


    A second later, though, she instantly smacked herself mentally in order to get her mind on the right track.


    ''No, bragging or not, that''s not what I should be worrying about right now. More like, what is going on with this person? One moment he is cold and dismissive, then the next he is all calm and comforting. And now he is even inviting me to dinner! Does he have multiple personalities or something?!''


    Not knowing that he ultimately ended up being considered a mental case by the very person he was interested in, Kang Ji-Won continued to drive as if nothing was wrong. He even felt rather pleased with his own approach. After all, it hadn''t been easy to overcome his fear of being rejected.


    Given his desire to spend more time with Su-Jin, her acceptance to a mere dinner invitation would represent a huge achievement.


    Luckily, Su-Jin was a rational enough woman. After going through all the possibilities inside her head, she eventually decided to put aside the man''s quirks for the time being.


    Consequently, she continued to speak calmly, as though nothing was the matter.


    "What about the others? I''m sure they''re waiting for us back at the company."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give Seo-Jun a call and let him know we''re not returning."


    While Ji-Won was talking, the car continued to move towards their new destination. At the same time, Su-Jin felt her brain buzzing. Her boss''s weird attitude, once again, left her doubting reality.


    ''Is... Is he purposefully brushing me off now? No, I mean, has his character always been this... Willful? But I can''t seem to remember director Kang being this kind of person.''


    Su-Jin tilted her head, giving Ji-Won a side glance.


    As though he sensed her eyes on him, Ji-Won turned his head as well.


    The two pairs of eyes met and maintained contact for just a second, until Ji-Won quickly turned his attention back to driving.


    In order to hide the awkwardness he was feeling, Ji-Won raised a hand to rub at the side of his neck. He rubbed and pinched that area until he left the skin all red and chafed.


    "Uhm, you don''t have to worry, Miss Park." He said in a low voice. "I''ll make sure Seo-Jun takes the rest of them out for a proper dinner. After all, I''m sure he wouldn''t mind having a chance to pester Miss Lee."


    Before Su-Jin could react to the beginning of Ji-Won''s discourse, she was instantly hit by that last sentence. As her focus fell on this new train of thought, she swiftly forgot everything she had been pondering over just a moment ago.


    "What do you mean by that?" she blinked at him.


    Ji-Won''s eyes widened slightly.


    "It can''t be that you haven''t noticed just how much attention Seo-Jun pays to Miss Lee."


    "No." Su-Jin shook her head slowly. "I can''t say I have."


    To her surprise, Ji-Won''s face broke into a smile. The look in his eyes grew warm and filled with fondness.


    "Maybe it''s because you haven''t known him for as long as I have. When you get right down to it, he''s got quite a peculiar character. He rarely shows his true self to anyone, always joking around and pushing people into a corner with his teasing. It took me years before I began to understand him. That''s why I know that, for someone like him, his current attitude is almost akin to having a crush."


    Hearing the last part, Su-Jin''s jaw almost dropped to the floor in shock.


    What was he talking about? Deputy Director Kim having a crush on Lee Yeon-Ah? This couldn''t be right, could it?

 Chapter 191 - Ji-Won’s Attentiveness Charms Su-Jin

    Seeing her doubtful expression Ji-Won quickly added a disclaimer.


    "I''m not saying that''s necessarily true. This is just my personal opinion based on what I''ve seen so far. At the end of the day, Seo-Jun knows his heart better than I or anyone else ever could. Only he can say for sure if he likes her or not."


    "What do you think of it, though?" Su-Jin suddenly asked.


    With her upper body twisted in her seat, she was now fully turned towards Ji-Won. At the same time, she was watching his every minute expression with great interest. Given the intensity of her stare, if Su-Jin''s eyes were capable of producing X-rays, she would have probably used them to scan Ji-Won inside and out by now.


    "You mean what I think about Seo-Jun having feelings for Miss Lee?" Ji-Won inquired in bafflement.


    Su-Jin nodded slowly without speaking.


    "Honestly, I have no opinion on this matter. Whether they like each other or not is their private business. It has nothing to do with me."


    Ji-Won had indeed spoken truthfully. Yet, for some reason, he couldn''t stop the tips of his ears from becoming red. Talking about someone else''s romance made him feel both awkward and embarrassed.


    Just when he was thinking of what else to say in order to steer the conversation away from this delicate topic, Su-Jin blurted out another unexpected question.


    "Don''t you think his family will oppose their relationship?"


    "Why would you think that?"


    "Isn''t Deputy Director Kim from a well-off family? Therefore, I imagine they would want him to marry someone who comes from a rich family like them. They wouldn''t approve of a commoner like Yeon-Ah."


    "Miss Park, how do you know about Seo-Jun''s family?" Ji-Won asked in even greater surprise.


    He''d never told anyone about that, and Seo-Jun was even less probable to have said anything. As such, it wasn''t really strange for Ji-Won to be stunned by Su-Jin''s words.


    "People talk." Was Su-Jin''s simple reply.


    Along with that answer, she also made sure to give Ji-Won a pointed look. The implications of this short exchange were clear. Basically every company has its own gossipers, and Kangji Tourism wasn''t an exception.


    Ji-Won made a mental note to let Seo-Jun know about this matter next time they saw each other. His friend should be aware of how people talk about him and what kind of information is getting spread both inside and outside the company.


    For now, though, he had to focus on giving Su-Jin a satisfying reply.


    "If you heard about that, then you must also know that Seo-Jun isn''t a legitimate child. Not only that, but he doesn''t get along well with his uncle. So, even if one day his family plans on forcing him to marry someone, he might not be willing to listen to them."


    Ji-Won paused, then, after a short moment of pondering, he resumed his idea with a snort.


    "Heck, knowing Seo-Jun''s temper, if they really tried to do that to him, he might actually bring home a stray person and say he''s engaged with them just to piss his uncle off. If that would result in the old man getting an aneurysm due to anger, then Seo-Jun would consider it a great achievement."


    At this Su-Jin burst into laughter. Ji-Won''s words unexpectedly made her see Seo-Jun in a different light. Yet, at the same time, she couldn''t say that she was very surprised.


    "I guess you must be right. Thinking about it, Deputy Director Kim does seem to have that unruly temper."


    Su-Jin chuckled, then suddenly thought of something else. Still retaining a slight amusement in her voice, she directed another question at Ji-Won.


    "What about you, Director Kang? What would you do if your family were to force you into an unwanted marriage?"


    It was merely a casual question, but Su-Jin instantly felt her heart thumping faster inside her chest. Just like the desperate flaps of a bird''s wings against a cage, she could virtually feel her heart crashing against her ribs.


    Su-Jin was astonished by her own reactions, and almost couldn''t believe the anticipation she felt at hearing the man''s answer.


    In order to hide her listlessness, she quickly looked away from him. Her eyes strayed from the cars in front and the trees on the side, yet she couldn''t really see anything. During that entire time she was consumed by that storm of emotions, to which was also added a sense of apprehension.


    Would Ji-Won feel that she was prying too much? Would he get angry or scold her?


    To her surprise, though, Ji-Won did neither of those things. Instead, he answered quite truthfully, without looking perturbed in the slightest.


    "There''s no chance of that happening. And even if it did..." He stopped, gripping the wheel tightly. "I would never give up the person I love."


    Hearing that last sentence, Su-Jin''s breath instantly caught in her throat. Without too much rhyme or reason, her face grew extremely hot and she immediately blushed a spectacular shade of red.


    As luck would have it, since she kept her eyes from straying in Ji-Won''s direction, Su-Jin didn''t see how the man''s face was also tinged with a light pink shade.


    Afterwards, the two remained conspicuously quiet.


    Luckily for both of them, it didn''t take long and they arrived at the restaurant.


    After parking the car in the specially designated space for VIPs, Ji-Won got out and calmly walked around the car. Before Su-Jin could snap out of her daze, Ji-Won had already opened the door on the young woman''s side and was holding it out for her.


    The man looked every bit the gentleman. Keeping a casual, yet elegant posture, with his head tilted down, allowed for the light outside to play an enchanting game of shadows across his face. This effect only highlighted the man''s exceptional features. Furthermore, the way his tall and lean stature were underlined by the tailor made suit he was wearing, simply added another notch to his usual handsomeness.


    In short, Su-Jin was currently mesmerized by the man who was waiting for her outside, unable to pull her eyes away from him.


    When she finally regained some of her senses, Su-Jin felt exceedingly silly for spacing out like that.


    Therefore, in an attempt to mask her growing embarrassment, she hurried to get out of the car, while avoiding to look Ji-Won in the eye. She followed him towards the building, though not before thanking him in a small voice.


    As soon as the two of them reached the front door of the restaurant, Ji-Won pushed it open, then stepped aside to allow Su-Jin to enter.

 Chapter 192 - The Chinese Restaurant

    Once inside the restaurant, they were instantly greeted by a waiter dressed in an elegant black and white uniform.


    "Do you have a reservation, sir?" The man asked, shifting his gaze between Ji-Won and Su-Jin curiously.


    "No." Ji-Won replied.


    He then pulled out a business card and handed it to the waiter.


    "Tell Mr. Gu that I''d like to speak to him."


    The waiter took the business card with both hands. Next, seeing the name written on it, he froze. His attitude and posture instantly became even more servile.


    "Of course, Mr. Kang. Right this way, please." The man bowed, then started walking towards the private rooms area.


    Ji-Won leaned closer to Su-Jin and placed a hand on her back, gently guiding her forward.


    "Come on, let''s go." He whispered.


    At the sudden touch of his hand, Su-Jin flinched in surprise. As the warmth began to spread around the area covered by Ji-Won''s fingers, Su-Jin''s breath hitched. A shiver went from her toes, all the way up to her scalp.


    During the entire way to their table, Ji-Won acted the part of a perfect gentleman, holding the doors open for her or subtly guiding her with gentle touches.


    Su-Jin was overwhelmed by this attention. Never had she seen her boss act like this, nor did she imagine him capable of such discrete attentiveness.


    Due to all this, Su-Jin had momentarily stopped sensing the huge distance between them. Whether it was social status, wealth or family, she had stopped thinking about everything. In those moments, all that her mind was able to focus on was the feeling of warmth and security Ji-Won''s hand on her back gave her. Nothing else mattered.


    ''I guess I''ll just think of myself as dreaming right now, and enjoy this while it lasts.'' She sighed ruefully.


    Little did Su-Jin know that, while she basked in Ji-Won''s thoughtfulness, the man himself had been stunned silly by his own behavior.


    Earlier, his body had moved by itself, instinctively trying to occupy as much of Su-Jin''s personal space as possible. Whether it was light touches or soft whispers, he did everything he could possibly think of in order to get closer, while still showing a sense of property.


    But, now that his reason was slowly returning, Ji-Won found himself stuck in a predicament. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t extricate himself from the violent whirlpool of conflicting emotions that was raging inside him.


    Should he keep on acting like this, or would it better to maintain a safe distance? Just how much was he allowed to push the limit without crossing a certain line?


    Fortunately, he was rescued from this dilemma when they finally reached one of the private rooms.


    The waiter opened the door for them, then stepped aside with a low bow.


    "Please make yourselves comfortable. I''ll bring two menus right away and let Mr. Gu know that you''re here, Director Kang."


    Ji-Won nodded in response.


    Once again, he slid a hand over Su-Jin''s shoulder blades, gently pushing her inside the room. Half of him berated himself for acting like a beast, crudely taking advantage of the chance to touch Su-Jin more. However, the other half, merely smiled in contentment, wanting nothing more than to be even closer to her than that.


    After taking a seat at the table, Su-Jin was finally calm enough to give the new environment a careful glance. Before, she had been so nervous that she barely saw where she was going, let alone being able to analyze the surroundings.


    At first glance, the private room was indeed nice.


    A large, round mahogany table occupied most of the middle area of the room. It was surrounded by only four chairs, but based on its size it could have easily fitted at least two or three more.


    A long ink wash painting was hung on one of the walls facing the table. The image on the paper was a beautiful representation of a lake surrounded by tall mountains. A tall, solitary pagoda stood atop one of the peaks. A few lines containing Chinese characters were drawn at the bottom of the painting using red ink.


    The verses created a stark contrast against the multitude of darker shades, appearing as though they had been written in blood.


    After admiring the beautiful drawing, Su-Jin slowly pulled her gaze away. Soon, the wall across from the one with the painting caught her attention instead.


    There, a large circular window covered most of the wall''s surface, overlooking a beautiful garden. Looking through the transparent glass, Su-Jin could see a pond nestled between several peony bushes and a few osmanthus trees. The entire surface of the pond was covered with delicate pink and white lotus flowers.


    All around the water area there were alleyways and benches, making the garden a perfect spot for relaxation after having a copious meal.


    Su-Jin spent several moments admiring how nature and human work blended in order to create such a spectacular view.


    Next, Su-Jin turned her attention back to the room. That''s when she noticed the few red and gold decorations hanging on the rest of the walls.


    "Director Kang, is this a Chinese restaurant?" Su-Jin suddenly asked.


    "Mhm." Ji-Won hummed in response.


    He walked around the table until he reached Su-Jin''s side. Afterwards, he pulled a chair out for her, waiting until the young woman was seated before he returned to his own seat.


    As he finished this set of actions, Ji-Won began to explain.


    "One of my acquaintances owns this restaurant. We met back when I was in college. He is two years older than me, but his younger brother was my classmate and a very close friend of Seo-Jun''s. So, we ended up spending a lot of time together. However, after he went to live in China with his parents for a few years, we lost contact. When he finally returned home, he opened this place, saying how much he missed the food back in China."


    "I see, so that''s how you know about this place."


    Ji-Won nodded absentmindedly.


    "Mn, Seo-Jun kept in contact with his brother all this time so, as soon as he knew about Gu opening this restaurant, he dragged me here to test it out. Ever since then, we became regulars here. The food is really delicious and the atmosphere is great, suited for either business meals or casual dinners."


    Su-Jin smiled.. Thinking about the overly active Kim Seo-Jun forcing the taciturn Kang Ji-Won to come to this restaurant with him for the first time made her want to laugh.

 Chapter 193 - The Answer

    All of a sudden, Su-Jin was stricken by a sudden, random thought.


    "Director Kang, do you mind if I make a phone call?"


    "No, not at all." Ji-Won gave a slight shook of his head and turned to stare out the window.


    The sun had almost set, throwing a few last desperate rays towards the earth. Bright orange beams of light were cast over the garden, traveling through the trees like numerous glimmers of jewel-like sparks. Ultimately, these last feeble sparks of sunlight bounced and hovered over the water of the pond, resembling countless flickers of gold being scattered everywhere.


    In the meantime, Su-Jin had pulled her phone out and dialed her brother''s number. As soon as the call connected she got straight to the point.


    "Min-Jun, I won''t be having dinner at home today, so you and Mi-Suk can eat without me."


    "Got it." Min-Jun replied curtly. "Let me know if you plan on staying out tonight. At least send me the name of the hotel just in case something happens."


    "What nonsense are you saying?!" Su-Jin snapped. "I''m not going to..."


    She stopped abruptly, shooting Ji-Won a quick glance.


    Just then, a hyped female voice made its way from the other end of the call.


    "Su-Jin? Are you eating out?" Mi-Suk chirped.


    Next, Su-Jin heard loud shuffling noises. It sounded as though her friend was struggling to get closer to the phone.


    "You''re going to miss your brother''s delicious braised pork ribs." Mi-Suk chuckled, then added quickly. "But wait, that aside, who are you going out with? Did Nam Jeong-Ho contact you again? Hey... Min-Jun what are you doing?!"


    "Shut up and move away." Min-Jun retorted in a low grumble.


    An amused laugh escaped from Su-Jin''s mouth as she heard their banter. Just by listening to them, she could easily imagine Mi-Suk struggling to get closer to the phone, while Min-Jun kept pushing her away with one hand.


    "You two stop fighting." Su-Jin urged through light chuckles. "For the record, I''m at a restaurant with Director Kang right now. We''ll be having dinner together, so there''s no need to worry about me."


    To Su-Jin''s surprise, as soon as she finished speaking, all sounds ceased. There wasn''t even a peep coming from the phone.


    Baffled, thinking that perhaps the call got disconnected, she took the phone away from her ear. After making sure the call was indeed still ongoing, she quickly pressed the phone back against her ear, then waited for the other two to say something.


    Sure enough, Min-Jun spoke first.


    "Give him the phone. I want to talk to him."


    "Min-Jun, what are you saying?" Su-Jin was stupefied by her brother''s unexpected request. "What do you possibly have to talk to..."


    "Su-Jin." Min-Jun interrupted her firmly. "Give him the phone."


    Gulping down the rest of her words, Su-Jin eventually did as she was told. It was indeed lucky that she had infinite trust in her brother, otherwise she might have felt wary about this entire matter.


    But, as things stood, Su-Jin pushed back all doubts out of her mind and stretched out the hand holding the phone.


    "Director Kang." She called out softly. "Uhm, it''s Min-Jun, my brother. He... He wants to talk to you."


    Blinking in surprise, Ji-Won took a second to fully grasp the meaning behind her words. As soon as he understood, though, he immediately became alert.Nevertheless, he continued to show a calm and aloof exterior.


    He took the phone, gingerly placing it next to his ear.


    "Hello?"


    "Director Kang? This is Park Min-Jun."


    "Mn, I know. What can I do for you?"


    Ji-Won''s voice sounded slightly off. A thousand thoughts were currently running through his head at lightning speed. But, no matter how much he had prepared himself, Min-Jun''s next words still shocked him to his very core.


    "Director Kang, have you thought about what we discussed before? Do you know the answer now?"


    Hearing this, Ji-Won paled. His hand shook, almost dropping the phone on the table.


    While trying to gather his wits about him, he cast an anxious glance towards Su-Jin, then, as if afraid of being caught, he retracted his gaze quickly.


    Next, Ji-Won coughed a couple of times in order to clear his throat, taking a long time to answer.


    "Mhm, I thought about it."


    "And your answer?"


    "It''s¡­" Ji-Won sucked in a breath.


    Just like ripping off a band-aid in one quick movement, in order to make the pain more bearable, he blurted the words out fast, hoping it would make him feel less awkward.


    "It''s just as you guessed. Previously, I didn''t know, I wasn''t aware of it myself. But, I think I know now¡­"


    "I understand." Min-Jun cut him off briskly.


    A second later, the young man let out a long sigh. Ji-Won couldn''t see him, but he could imagine the young man''s serious expression.


    "If that''s the case, please take care of my sister. Make sure she comes home in one piece. Also, staying out tonight is out of the question."


    "Of course! You don''t have to worry about that. I..."


    Ji-Won stopped. He was one split second away from saying ''I am a proper gentleman and won''t take advantage of a woman like that''. Fortunately, though, he was able to stop before saying those words, otherwise he was afraid Su-Jin might misunderstand something.


    As Ji-Won was debating on how to continue, Min-Jun took the chance away from him.


    "Whatever you are, Kang Ji-Won, whether you''re a carnivore or a herbivore1, you''d better make sure Su-Jin doesn''t get hurt because of your indecision. That''s all I''m asking."


    "Mn, I understand."


    The loud beep of the call ending sounded even before Ji-Won''s last word fell.


    As the call ended, Ji-Won was left in a state of agitation. But before he could calm his mind even one bit, Su-Jin''s voice called out to him.


    "Is everything alright? What did my brother want to talk to you about?"


    "Nothing much." Ji-Won handed her the phone with a faltering smile. "I guess he was just worried about you, that''s all."


    "Really?" Su-Jin tilted her head, looking pensive at the phone screen. "He''s never been a worrywart, so I wonder what''s gotten into him now."

 Chapter 194 - Pushing The Boundaries And High-class Services

    "Was that really necessary?" Mi-Suk chided as soon as the conversation ended.


    "That''s the only way to handle indecisive people." Min-Jun retorted with a shrug.


    He placed the phone back on the table and picked up his book again.


    Mi-Suk eyed him strangely. She had a whole lot to say but, ultimately, decided on only one sentence.


    "Well, I still think you might have gone a bit too far."


    Hearing that, Min-Jun slowly lifted his eyes from the page he was reading and settled them on Mi-Suk''s face. When he spoked next, his voice sounded firm, tinged with a sense of coolness.


    "If I hadn''t done that, who knows how long that person might have taken to acknowledge his own feelings. And there would have been a great chance of Su-Jin getting hurt in the process. Would you have preferred that instead?"


    "Well... No, of course not."


    Mi-Suk almost trembled under Min-Jun''s fierce gaze. But she quickly shook the feeling off and continued to argue.


    "Even if that''s true, Director Kang isn''t any ordinary person, Min-Jun. He''s her boss. And she isn''t even a full-time employee, but a fresh out of college intern. What if this whole matter affects Su-Jin''s job, her future career? Have you thought about that?"


    "Rest assured." Min-Jun retorted briskly. "That person doesn''t seem to care too much about their differences. Wealth, social status or age, he didn''t give the impression of being interested in any of that."


    After saying this much, Min-Jun gave Mi-Suk a long, pointed stare, before once again resuming his reading.


    "Tsk, you''re just as willful as ever." Mi-Suk threw at him in an undertone.


    A moment later she stormed up the stairs and hid away in her room.


    Being left alone, Min-Jun suddenly realized that he didn''t seem to be able to concentrate anymore. He had already read the same sentence more than two times and he couldn''t remember a thing. He could clearly see and make sense of the words, but once he tried putting them together in a sentence, they became gibberish.


    After struggling for another couple of minutes, he finally decided to give up. Out of frustration, he tossed the book aside and laid down on the sofa.


    Staring up at the ceiling, he let his thoughts wander.


    "If only I could do the same to you, Mi-Suk. If only I could show you the things you so stubbornly refuse to acknowledge. But how am I supposed to make you face all that without pushing the boundaries of our friendship?"


    Along with the last words Min-Jun let out a weary sigh.


    Next, he closed his eyes, shutting out the image of the white ceiling from his vision, together with a certain someone''s face.


    ~~~


    Meanwhile, as the call with Min-Jun ended, Ji-Won was left in a state of great agitation. However, before he could fully regain his composure, Su-Jin suddenly called out to him.


    "Director Kang, is everything alright? What did my brother want to talk to you about?"


    "Nothing much." Ji-Won handed her the phone with a faltering smile. "I guess he was just worried about you, that''s all."


    "Really?" Su-Jin tilted her head, looking pensive at the phone screen. "He''s never been a worrywart, so I wonder what''s gotten into him now."


    At Su-Jin''s words, Ji-Won merely gave a nervous laugh, then hurried to think of a change in subject.


    Once again, he was saved from having to say anything by the restaurant staff entering the private room. At this point, he just couldn''t help but applaud both the exceptional timing, as well as the great services.


    The waiter brought two menus and a plate of cold, non-alcoholic beverages.


    "Mr. Gu apologizes for being late. Unfortunately, he is currently engaged in a business meeting and might not be able to join you anytime soon."


    "That''s alright. Tell him not to worry." Ji-Won said understandingly.


    Truth be said, he wasn''t really that keen on meeting that person anyway. Mr. Gu usually was too fussy about pleasing his customers and most especially his friends and acquaintances. Hence, every time Ji-Won and Seo-Jun stepped inside his restaurant, Mr. Gu made an entire spectacle out of their dinners.


    From giving them the full course of his most delicious meals, to opening some of his oldest and most expensive bottles of alcohol, the man did everything in his power to make the two friends feel like princes.


    In conclusion, it wasn''t long before Ji-Won had become so traumatized because of all the attention he received, that he threatened Seo-Jun never to step into that restaurant unless Mr. Gu was absent.


    From that moment onwards Seo-Jun had been charged with keeping a thorough knowledge of the restaurant owner''s schedule. Whether the man was away on business or simply absent due to some other reason, it didn''t really matter to Ji-Won. He was happy as long as that person wasn''t physically there.


    Therefore, had Seo-Jun known his best friend went to that place while knowing very well Mr. Gu was there, he might have flipped a table in anger.


    But what could Ji-Won do in those circumstances? He wanted to take Su-Jin out for dinner in a familiar place, with good food and where he could easily find a private room. Also, it had to be a place not too far away from where they were located.


    Thus, the winner had been Mr. Gu''s Chinese restaurant.


    In the end, after carefully studying the menu for a few minutes, Su-Jin and Ji-Won ended up ordering soup and rice, along with several side dishes.


    Just like Ji-Won had said, everything looked and tasted absolutely delicious. Su-Jin found herself eating with great appetite, almost devouring her food.


    Once they were done, Ji-Won called the staff to have their table cleared of the empty plates. Again, the restaurant employees exhibited a lot of professionalism, arriving as soon as they were called, moving swiftly and efficiently.


    Not only that, but they also brought with them two plates of dessert, namely egg tarts.. The bite-sized sweets looked both cute and yummy.

 Chapter 195 - A Man With A Boring Palate

    As soon as she saw the egg tarts Su-Jin''s eyes began to sparkle and her mouth watered.


    However, the man sitting across from her showed quite the opposite expression. His eyebrows furrowed into a scowl and he eyed the egg tarts as though they were some kind of poisonous thing.


    "We didn''t order this." Ji-Won remarked as soon as he saw the waiter placing the large plates on the table.


    The waiter, however, wasn''t fazed, neither by Ji-Won''s words, nor by his glowering. Instead, he took a step back from the table and bowed at ninety degrees.


    "These are a treat from Mr. Gu. Even though you came all the way here, and it just so happens that he''s present, unfortunately he is unable to properly greet you. Offering you this small treat is his way of apologizing for the misfortunate situation. The egg tarts have been especially made for you and your date, so please enjoy them, Director Kang."


    "I don''t like sweets and your Mr. Gu knows this." Ji-Won''s nose wrinkled and he couldn''t repress the grimace of displeasure.


    Su-Jin raised a glass of water to her lips, hiding her entire face behind it. It took all her willpower to stifle the chuckles that almost burst out from her mouth.


    ''When he acts like this, Director Kang looks like a little spoiled kid.'' She laughed to herself.


    Just as she was indulging in her own amusement, the waiter''s next words unexpectedly reached Su-Jin''s ears.


    "To be sure, Mr. Gu is well aware of Director Kang''s preference. However, given how today you are accompanied by a lady, he took the liberty of making such a transgression. He hopes you will enjoy the dessert, Miss."


    The last sentence was addressed directly to Su-Jin.


    In response to that, the young woman blushed a furious red.


    ''What the heck is with this person''s pompous way of talking? Are we filming a period drama or something?! But more importantly, why is he addressing me with such a deference? I''m just an intern at Kangji Tourism, not even a permanent employee. Does it really matter that I''m here with Director Kang? Is that why all the staff are acting as though I am some kind of high-class person?''


    Even though Su-Jin kept scolding the waiter inside her head, while also sneering at how society only cares about looks and appearances, Su-Jin still insisted on proving that even a commoner cand have a good upbringing.


    For that reason, she stubbornly maintained a soft and demure outer appearance. All throughout the conversation, she merely showed a small smile, while bowing her head slightly.


    "Please thank Mr. Gu for me. And tell him that I really enjoyed the food." She spoke softly.


    "You''re very kind, Miss."


    After finishing the mission he had been tasked with, the waiter retreated, taking with him the other staff as well. Thus, Su-Jin and Ji-Won were once again left alone to their own devices.


    "I suppose I''m now indebted to Gu for thinking ahead." Ji-Won mused in an undertone. "I apologize, Miss Park, for not even thinking about asking if you wished to eat something else. It''s true that they have really delicious desserts here, but¡­ Like I said earlier, I don''t like sweets so... I just..."


    Ji-Won stumbled on his words for a second, before his voice gradually died out, leaving behind a buzzing silence. He had been about to say that he wasn''t used to dating, or to catering to someone else''s tastes. But no sooner had the words formed inside his head, that he immediately stopped them from coming out.


    Yet, although he hadn''t said anything out loud, inside his heart he was still aware of his own feelings.


    ''This is ridiculous! Kang Ji-Won, you''re acting like a stupid kid, feeling nervous all the time and not knowing what to say or do. If you carry on like this, you might as well use those diplomas as joss paper1 and burn them in order to worship your lost IQ.''


    While he was berating himself like this, Su-Jin had examined the small, round desserts like they were a novelty.


    "That''s quite alright." She eventually replied with a smile.


    Next, she picked up an egg tart between two fingers and brought it to her lips.


    "Normally, after such a copious dinner I wouldn''t have eaten anything else. The food was already more than enough to last me for two meals instead of just one. But since these tarts were a gift from your acquaintance, I might as well enjoy them."


    Luckily, Ji-Won''s thundering heart couldn''t be heard, otherwise Su-Jin might have been startled. Rather, she was now looking more intrigued than anything. She took a small bite of the tart and began chewing it slowly.


    Not even a second later, a muffled squeal broke out inside the room.


    "Oh my goodness, these are so good! Positively sinful! Director Kang, you should definitely try one."


    After swallowing, she hurried to take another bite.


    Su-Jin''s enthusiasm was contagious, driving Ji-Won into completely forgetting his dislike of sweets.


    Just like a person who had been hypnotized, he stretched out a hand and picked up an egg tart. After staring at it for half a minute, he eventually put it in his mouth and began to chew.


    In an instant, the sweetness of the egg custard enveloped his tongue, assaulting his taste buds. The taste was so intense that Ji-Won almost choked.


    With a vigorous cough he quickly reached for the glass of water and gulped down half of its content.


    "So it''s true then." Su-Jin''s voice sounded both worried and amused. "You really don''t like sweets."


    "Ngh." Ji-Won stifled another cough and finished the remainder of his water. "Mh, I can''t handle sweet food, nor spicy food for that matter."


    "Does that mean you can only eat bland food?" Su-Jin asked, holding back a grimace.


    At the very thought she couldn''t help but lament internally.


    ''If that''s really the case, what a boring palate he must have.''

 Chapter 196 - Casual Conversation

    Despite not knowing what the young woman was thinking inside her head, having heard what Su-Jin said out loud caused Ji-Won to let out a low, throaty chuckle.


    "It''s not to that extent. I can tolerate very mild spiciness, but not the kind that makes your tongue feel like it''s on fire. However, when it comes to sweetness, there are no degrees of tolerance. Even a tiny bit makes my stomach feel queasy."


    Su-Jin puffed out a laugh. Her boss was truly a fascinating character. She could only imagine what life in his skin must be like. Always drinking the coffee dark and bitter, always having unsweetened tea and not being able to enjoy desserts. Truly a dull and sad life indeed in her opinion.


    After this short exchange, the two of them spent a little more time discussing the most casual of stuff.


    Among these subjects, Ji-Won also brought into attention Su-Jin''s choice in studies.


    "Was there any particular reason why you chose to study Tourism? It''s not a subject people usually pick without having a certain inclination for it."


    "My parents and I used to travel a lot. They were very busy but, whenever they had spare time, they would always take me, and then later Min-Jun as well, out for either hiking or to the seaside. Sometimes we''d even spend entire weekends up on the mountains. My parents would somehow find the best resorts and accommodation places, ones with the most astonishing views I have ever seen."


    As Su-Jin continued to recount her memories as a child, Ji-Won stared at her enchanted. It was as though her words formed a spell, trapping him inside.


    All of a sudden, though, her words pulled him back from the trance.


    "What about you, Director Kang? How did you end up working for Kangji Tourism?"


    This seemingly innocent and unsuspecting question effectively smacked Ji-Won back to reality. His mood took a sharp dive from feeling calm and relaxed to suddenly growing panicked. Very soon, the pair of doey eyes he used to stare at Su-Jin with instantly turned horrified.


    "I... I..." He stuttered for a while, before finally giving a feeble reply. "I did it for my mother."


    Hearing the unexpected answer Su-Jin was taken aback, her eyes widening in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Won felt like hitting himself. Despite the fact that he wasn''t wrong per se, he still thought it sounded slightly idiotic when said out loud. Nevertheless, as the saying goes, once a word is spoken, even the fastest horse cannot chase it back1.


    In order not to lose his face entirely, Ji-Won decided to explain.


    "My mother used to love traveling. Much like your parents, she also enjoyed scouting for new places to visit. In spite of her busy schedule she always made time to go out and about, both in Seoul and outside. Every time she went, she would always take me with her."


    Su-Jin was just about to ask about his father, whether he joined Ji-Won and his mother on these wanderings, but she suddenly remembered Ji-Won''s reaction when Director Cha had mentioned that person. Director Kang''s fierce riposte back then had made a strong impression on Su-Jin. So, in order to keep both her job and her life, she decided to thread carefully and avoid asking about her boss''s father for now.


    To Su-Jin''s fortune, Ji-Won soon changed the subject.


    "Should we go now? It''s already late, so you must be tired."


    "Ah, yes."


    In all honesty, Su-Jin wouldn''t have minded spending a little more time together, but it was also true that she was tired.


    After receiving her confirmation, Ji-Won reached out and pressed on a button placed somewhere in the middle of the table. Not even half a minute later, the same waiter that had brought them the desserts entered the room.


    "Have the check ready for me. I''ll be at the front desk in a moment to pay."


    "That won''t be necessary, Director Kang." The waiter said placidly. "Mr. Gu has already taken care of it, along with having complimentary gifts put aside for you.  He hopes you and your date have enjoyed your time here."


    With that, the waiter bowed and left the room in haste. Before either Ji-Won or Su-Jin could react, the man had already disappeared behind the closing door.


    As such, Ji-Won was left with furrowed eyebrows and an eye twitching in vexation. On top of that, the corners of his mouth were pulled downward, accentuating his irritated looks.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin could barely stop a bright blush from spreading across her face. It was the second time that person had used the word ''date'' when referring to her, and every time she heard it her heart skipped a beat.


    At the same time, though, she was also secretly guilty of enjoying the sound of that word a little too much.


    When they finally reached the front desk, a waitress stepped out from behind the counter and handed Su-Jin and Ji-Won each a bag filled with snacks and desserts.


    Seeing the large quantity of sweets, Ji-Won''s forehead wrinkled into an even deeper frown.


    At this point, his scowling face truly resembled those fierce masks sometimes used during festivals in order to ward off evil spirits.


    ''Well, now he truly looks like a Demon King.'' Su-Jin silently concluded.


    In the meantime, Ji-Won had his own internal grumblings.


    ''Is that person trying to give me diabetes?! What''s with this ridiculous amount of sweets? This can''t continue like this. I have to find a chance to talk to him. if that doesn''t work, I''ll have Seo-Jun handle it somehow.''


    During the time Ji-Won took to plan a whole program of scolding and threats destined for Mr. Gu and his sweets, Su-Jin had already moved on from appreciating her boss''s glowering face, to really enjoying the special treatment.


    ''Hmm, so this is what it means to be rich and have connections. One gets pampered like this if they know a restaurant owner. Tsk tsk, and Director Kang doesn''t even like sweets. Such a waste this is on him.''


    Consequently, Su-Jin''s thoughts quickly took a turn towards lamenting the limited number of goodies she''ll be left with after splitting them with her brother and Mi-Suk.

 Chapter 197 - Waking Up From A Sweet Dream

    As though he was determined to play the role of a proper gentleman till the end, Ji-Won insisted on taking Su-Jin home. No matter how much she tried to dissuade him from it, he was very adamant on having his way.


    "This place is quite far from your house. I was the one who brought you here, so it''s only natural that I should be the one to take you back."


    While Su-Jin gave her boss strange stares, which seemed to say ''What exactly is so natural about that logic?'', truth be told, she still felt touched by his consideration.


    Little did she know that, right at that moment, Ji-Won was acting on high orders, to the same extent as he acted based on his own will and desire.


    ''Since I was asked by your brother to make sure you get home safe, how can I do that if I leave you to go by yourself? Besides, if something were to happen to you, I might die and never be able to reincarnate.''


    ~~~


    When the car finally pulled up on the alley in front of Su-Jin''s house, it was already pretty late into the evening.


    The sky had grown inky black, dotted by glittering white stars. Only a very thin trace of crimson light indicated the spot where the sun had disappeared from the canopy. The air was fragrant with a sweet smell of flowers coming from the gardens in the area. The light summer evening breeze blew the scent away, until it reached the few passersby who were walking slowly down the street.


    Inside the car, Su-Jin and Ji-Won were both silent, appearing rather calm.


    In truth, though, despite the quietness and tranquility they portrayed, they were both feeling slightly restless.


    Being greeted with the sight of her front door, Su-Jin lamented and cursed all those green lights they had caught along the way there.


    It was truly ironic indeed. When one didn''t want time to pass by quickly, it did quite the opposite instead. Like the sand in an hourglass, it would slip away unnoticed at a rapid pace and, no matter how hard one tried to catch it, there was no chance of holding it between the fingers.


    "Miss Park, we''re here." Ji-Won suddenly announced in a low voice.


    Despite the huskiness of his voice, Su-Jin keenly felt as though her ears had been hit by a shrill alarm. The words he had just spoken were now just as dreaded as her clock blaring in the morning to wake her up.


    ''I don''t want to. Not yet. Don''t wake me up just yet. I want to dream a little longer. Please, make this dream last just a tad bit longer.''


    But even as she wailed and prayed like this, Su-Jin still moved to take off the seat belt. In one last desperate attempt to hold onto this moment a bit longer, she lingered inside the car. She hesitated for a couple of seconds before eventually opening her mouth to speak.


    "Director Kang, would you like to come in for a cup of coffee or tea?"


    Ji-Won was visibly startled by this unexpected invitation.


    There were mixed feelings battling inside his heart, the struggle visible in his dark eyes.


    While half of him nearly jumped up and down in excitement, wanting nothing more than to say yes, the other half kept urging him to refuse. It was too soon, too fast. Nothing good would come out of pushing the matter forward without proper thought. Not to mention that he was still uncertain of Su-Jin''s opinion of him, as well as her feelings.


    After taking a moment to recover, Ji-Won finally gave Su-Jin an answer. Unfortunately, considering her hopeful expectations, it was a rather disappointing answer.


    "Thank you for the invitation, Miss Park. Maybe another time. Right now it''s pretty late, and I''m sure both your brother and your friend must be worried about you."


    Ji-Won paused for a second, allowing his eyes to feast on the young woman''s features one last time before she left.


    "Besides," he continued, his voice coming out slightly hoarse. "You''ve been working long hours these past couple of days. So you should turn in early tonight."


    Little did Ji-Won know at the time that his words would be so far from being listened to.


    Once Su-Jin got out of the car, Ji-Won waited for a little while, until he saw her entering the house. As soon as the door closed behind her, he turned the engine on and sped down the street, returning to the main boulevard.


    Just as the car took a right, entering the large three-way street, Ji-Won''s phone suddenly rang.


    Luckily, he had to stop at a red light, so Ji-Won quickly fished the phone out of his jacket and glanced at the screen. Once he saw who it was, he sighed in weariness, but still decided to answer.


    "Getting bored already?" Ji-Won greeted the other person.


    "Wow, Ji-Won, with these mind reading abilities you should have become a shaman or something. How did you know I was feeling bored out of my mind?"


    "It doesn''t take supernatural abilities to know that about you, Seo-Jun." Ji-Won clicked his tongue, then added another sentence. "If you have that much time, why don''t you give Gu Do-Shin a call? When you do, be sure to tell him that I''ll definitely kill him the next chance I get!"


    "Why? Did he put rocks in your food or something?" Seo-Jun asked, sounding slightly absentminded.


    "That would have been preferable." Ji-Won muttered, his tone dripping with annoyance.


    After grumbling for another split second, Ji-Won suddenly remembered something.


    "What about you? I thought you went to have dinner with Miss Lee and Jung Seok. Didn''t you see my message?"


    "Trust me, I wanted nothing more than to have dinner with them, most especially with Miss Lee." Seo-Jun sighed sorrowfully. "Alas, I was cruelly rejected by both of them. Miss Lee had to hurry and pick up her little brother and make dinner for him, and Jung Seok wanted to see his mother in the hospital. So, I was left all by my lonesome. Kang Ji-Won, you''d better take responsibility for my misery!"


    A moment later, afraid of being cussed out by Ji-Won, Seo-Jun quickly changed his whiny tone into a more serious one.


    "Anyway, are you on your way home right now?"


    "Yes. I just dropped Miss Park home."


    "Ohoo, aren''t you the gentleman." Seo-Jun snickered.


    Hearing the mocking hint in his best friend''s tone, Ji-Won opened his mouth, ready to say a few words from the heart. But before he got a chance to do so, Seo-Jun changed the subject.


    "Come to the pub near your place. There is something I want to show you."


    "Can''t it wait until tomorrow?"


    "You might want to see sooner rather than later. Besides, it''s not something to talk about while at the office."


    Ji-Won remained quiet for a moment, then agreed.


    "Alright.. I am heading there right now."

 Chapter 198 - A Problematic Situation

    Next day it was already Thursday and the team was starting to panic. Knowing they were very close to missing the deadline made everyone feel on edge.


    Among them, Su-Jin appeared to be the most affected. That morning she kept pacing around her desk, constantly fretting over the situation.


    "What should we do? Things aren''t looking too well." she said.


    "What CAN we do?" Yeon-Ah sighed dejectedly. "You and Director Kang have already checked most of the locations on our list and, apart from those that he found too shabby or inappropriate, the rest weren''t even willing to work with us."


    "You know..." Su-Jin stopped her pacing abruptly. "I actually find this kind of strange. Don''t you?"


    "What is strange? Our bad luck?" Yeon-Ah asked morosely.


    "Well, that too." Su-Jin admitted, then continued to speak slowly. "But what I find even stranger is how each and every one of those places didn''t even let us show them the presentation. Instead, they simply flat-out rejected us from the start. It was almost as though they knew exactly what our offer was. Don''t you think that''s kind of odd?"


    Before the other woman could give a reply, the door to the Director''s office opened and Ji-Won stepped out into the open area. He was followed closely by Seo-Jun and Jung Seok.


    While Director Kang walked past Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah''s desks, the other two men stopped next to the two women. They both had a gloomy air about them.


    Glancing between the two, Su-Jin noticed that, while Seo-Jun looked more frustrated than anything, Jung Seok appeared to be almost on the verge of tears. Lately he looked somber and unwell most of the time, but today it seemed to be on a different scale. His cheeks were even more sunken and the pale shade of his face became even more noticeable.


    At the sight of the man''s appearance, Su-Jin suddenly felt a mixture of bewilderment and apprehension. She could understand that the situation was bad, but was it really to this extent? To the point of crying over it?


    Not able to hold back, she eventually drew closer to Jung Seok.


    "What''s going on? Is the situation really so hopeless?" she asked.


    Instead of answering, though, Jung Seok sniffled loudly, then left the office in a hurry.


    Watching him run away as if evil spirits were on his tail, Su-Jin felt even more baffled.


    Thus, she turned her inquiring gaze towards Seo-Jun, hoping the other man could provide an explanation. But to her astonishment, Seo-Jun merely waved a hand in dismissal and gave a half-hearted reply.


    "Don''t mind him. He''s just upset because of this whole situation, just like the rest of us. He''ll be fine."


    Hearing that, Su-Jin was left with some complicated feelings. Her mouth twitched and she mulled over her next words for a while. At the same time, her mind couldn''t help but grumble.


    ''You might say that, but you don''t see everyone crying right now. So either Jung Seok is too sensitive or we really are in trouble.''


    "Is it really that bad?" Su-Jin finally asked, feeling a sense of cold dread rising in her gut.


    "Pretty much." Seo-Jun replied grimly, then he gestured with his head in the direction of Ji-Won''s office. "Just now he got called to the Senior Director''s office. That old man will probably give him a hard time. Even if I''m sure Ji-Won will put up a fight, it still remains to be seen if he can salvage the situation."


    "I see." Su-Jin let out a long sigh, her eyes lingering on the door to Ji-Won''s private office.


    ~~~


    Sure enough, just as Seo-Jun had guessed, Ji-Won''s time in the Senior Director''s office wasn''t easy.


    As soon as he stepped inside and the man''s sharp gaze landed on him, Ji-Won developed an instant headache.


    The Senior Director''s eyes flashed with anger as his voice boomed inside the office.


    "What is this about losing the proposal? Kang Ji-Won, do you even realize how important this is?"


    At being addressed so crudely, the corner of Ji-Won''s mouth twitched.


    ''Dammit! If this person knows about this already, then I should suppose it has also reached my father''s ears by now. I''m sure those people are now happy beyond words, knowing they have succeeded in sabotaging all my endeavors. But I won''t give up¡­ not yet!''


    Despite fuming on the inside, Ji-Won''s upbringing helped him maintain a polite appearance. Even his tone remained cool and even.


    "Sir, I know the situation isn''t ideal, but my team and I are doing our best to find a solution."


    "Such as?" The Senior Director huffed in distrust.


    Ji-Won tried hard not to grit his teeth.


    The middle-aged man sitting in front of him was quite lucky that he wasn''t aware of Ji-Won''s background. If the latter had been a show off, wanting to ride on his father''s coattail, he might have made his relationship with the Chairman public. Then Mr. Senior Director would have probably shown a different kind of attitude than he currently had.


    Whether it would be favors or special treatment, Ji-Won could have had everything he wanted. All he had to do was open his mouth and acknowledge his father in front of all the other employees. At that moment, no one would be willing to stand in his way anymore. Not even one person would dare to harm his work or be able to touch his teammates.


    As things stood, though, Ji-Won wasn''t the type of person to take the easy way out like that. Heir or not, he wanted to achieve results solely based on his own hard work, not because of who his family was.


    For that reason, he specifically told his father to keep their relationship a secret from almost everyone.


    That wasn''t the only reason for his request, though. Ji-Won''s abhorrence towards his father, as well as the family the man had made after Ji-Won''s mother passed away, represented another strong reason why the young man wished not to be connected to Chairman Kang''s name.


    Consequently, apart from Seo-Jun and a couple of old executives, no one at Kangji Tourism knew that they were working together with the Crown Prince himself, namely Kang Ji-Won, the Chairman''s oldest son.

 Chapter 199 - Explaining The End-of-the-Month Special Task

    Seeing how Ji-Won was keeping silent, seemingly lost in thought, the Senior Director got even more upset.


    "Director Kang Ji-Won, what answer should I give if the management asks why Team 1 from the Planning Department was late in submitting their proposal? Can you tell me what excuse I can give to this shameful state of things?"


    "For now we are trying to find a replacement for the previous location, along with changing the concept as needed. So, we hope it won''t get to the point of having to miss the deadline. The worst case scenario, we''ll have everything ready by tomorrow evening, everything except for the signed contract."


    "And how is that any better?" The Senior Director almost shrieked, his eyes bulging from anger. "Without a contract signed between the company and the accommodation representative everything else will be worth nothing. You''ll merely have a concept, but without a touristic location to actually implement it in."


    "I''m well aware of that, sir. But it''s still better than not submitting the new project proposal at all." Ji-Won retorted firmly.


    He and the Senior Director glared at each other for a few seconds, before the older man eventually deflated.


    "Ah, what am I to do?! I was even on the list for a promotion. I was so sure I would get it by the end of the year. If your team ends up losing this month''s quota, it will look so bad on my record! Then all my dreams of advancement will be over. Under these circumstances, I should be lucky enough to keep my current job for a while longer."


    Having to bear witness to the middle-aged man''s lamenting, Ji-Won felt his headache worsening. He closed his eyes, letting out a long sigh. He needed to continue keeping his cool in front of his senior, otherwise it could turn worse. As he could see, the Senior Director wasn''t a very reasonable person, so provoking him might bring even more trouble to the entire team.


    "Don''t worry, sir." Ji-Won spoke after a while, opening his eyes. "Even if the worst happens and we miss this deadline, I''m sure the Chairman won''t hold you directly responsible for our mistake."


    There was a well concealed sneer in Ji-Won''s voice as he said all that. When he finished speaking, he got up and walked towards the door.


    "If that is all, sir, I will take my leave now. Rest assured, I will keep you informed of our progress."


    Immediately after that, Ji-Won walked out of the Senior Director''s office and returned to his own department.


    In the end, seeing how they couldn''t come up with a new and better concept, Ji-Won''s team decided to stick with the old one. All they had to do was adapt it to the new location.


    Thus, for the remainder of the day, Su-Jin, together with Yeon-Ah put together a new list of locations and different types of accommodations they could use for their project. After the list was done, Ji-Won and Seo-Jun took over. The two of them made plenty of calls, trying to set up meetings with the owners of those guest houses.


    During this time, Jung Seok worked on the numbers, trying to figure out which place would be more advantageous for their target groups, while also allowing their company to achieve a bigger profit margin.


    When it was finally time to clock out, the entire team looked dejected. Even though Ji-Won had managed to talk to a few owners, most of those people were either out of the city on business, or away on vacation with their families.


    Therefore, they simply couldn''t feel hopeful at all, especially since they had to meet face-to-face with those people if they ever wanted to have a chance to sign a contract.


    "This is crazy. I still don''t understand why they would require the proposal to also have an agreement signed. Isn''t it hard enough to create a touristic package from scratch?" Seo-Jun huffed angrily.


    "Indeed, we''re the Planning Department, after all, not the Sales Office." Su-Jin chimed in.


    "There''s no use bickering about it." Yeon-Ah sighed. "I heard before that it was a special task assigned by the upper management in order to evaluate the team''s overall results."


    Hearing that, Su-Jin''s chest was taken over by a mixture of indignance and curiosity. As such, she immediately turned towards the only man who was in a position to give her answers.


    "Director Kang, is that really true?"


    "Mn." Ji-Won hummed. "It''s true that this task was special. Apart from coming up with a new, innovative concept and including it in a complete touristic package, we were also supposed to sign either a contract or an initial agreement with the owners of the accommodations we wanted to work with."


    "But it shouldn''t be our job to do that. Handling documents like contracts and whatnot shouldn''t fall in our responsibility." Su-Jin disputed.


    "And it''s not our responsibility, not entirely at least." Ji-Won said.


    Then, seeing Su-Jin opening her mouth to argue, he quickly raised a hand to stop her before continuing his explanation.


    "The legal team is the one who ultimately drafts the final contracts and agreements. We only make provisional ones. After carefully discussing the offer with the owners and reaching an agreement with them, we can move from the concept stage to the implementation phase of the project. Following all that, the legal team will use all the information we give them in order to draw up the final documents."


    "I understand now. But even so, this shouldn''t be done by the Planning Department in the first place. We should be responsible solely for creating the concepts and maybe having the future profit accounts figured out."


    Su-Jin kept muttering in an undertone, her eyebrows gradually knitting together into a frown.


    Seeing her looking so aggrieved, Ji-Won couldn''t stop a small smile from spreading on his lips.


    At the same time, his mind wandered.


    ''What would she think if she were to find out that this unreasonable task has been assigned because of me? The agreement with my father stated that my team and I should be able to demonstrate the feasibility of our concept, as well as to prove the potential profits that can be expected once the project is implemented.. So, in order to have our project approved by the management, we will also need a written document to attest that the owner of a certain guest house is willing to sign a partnership contract with Kangji Tourism.''

 Chapter 200 - Food And Drink Therapy

    While the young woman continued to puff up like an angry cat, Ji-Won walked closer and placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "It''s alright, Miss Park. If we somehow manage to get hold of a potential partner, I will try my best to obtain an extension for us. As long as our proposal is extremely attractive or if it looks profitable enough, the upper management might be willing to allow us a few more days to have the agreement signed."


    Su-Jin instantly closed her mouth and swallowed the rest of her complaints. She looked up at Ji-Won with widened eyes, unable to understand what was happening.


    Not only was the man''s tine tone softer than ever, but his touch was also surprisingly gentle.


    Even though he didn''t maintain contact for too long, Ji-Won''s palm sent a wave of electricity from the place where it touched Su-Jin''s shoulder, all the way to her toes. There was also a sense of firmness emanating from the man''s fingers, giving rise to a reassuring warmth.


    In response to that, Su-Jin remained rooted to the spot. She blinked slowly in hopes of chasing away the blankness that engulfed her mind like a thick fog, but with no avail. Instead, she continued to be quite muddle-headed long after she was released.


    As he slowly pulled away, Ji-Won''s hand glided across Su-Jin''s shoulder and down her arm. Moving across the fabric of her blouse using featherlight touches, his fingertips left behind tingles and goosebumps all over her skin. The sensation was both pleasant and strange.


    For a moment, Su-Jin had almost reached out to stop him from pulling away. Something inside her head screamed loudly not to let his hold disappear.


    Following the loss of Ji-Won''s hand, Su-Jin''s shoulder gradually started to feel cold. Her fingers twitched and, in her absent-minded state, she raised one hand to touch the same place he had been in contact with.


    Before Su-Jin was able to fully wake up from this daze, Ji-Won had already taken a few steps away from her and was now talking in a low voice with Seo-Jun.


    Soon afterwards, everyone left the office, carrying home a heavy heart, as well as a hopeless disposition.


    At the end of another day of fruitless endeavors, Su-Jin was returning home with a wan appearance. But besides her body being worn out, her heart was also extremely weary and frustrated.


    Seeing Su-Jin drag her feet upstairs like a soulless puppet, Min-Jun and Mi-Suk exchanged knowing looks.


    "I''ll get the food ready." Min-Jun said and promptly went into the kitchen.


    Mi-Suk nodded in agreement and got up as well.


    "And I''ll go buy some soju and beer from the convenience store nearby." she said.


    By the time Su-Jin finished washing up and changing her clothes, the short table in the living room was already filled with food and drinks.


    As soon as Su-Jin''s brother saw his sister standing at the top of the staircase, he called out to her.


    "Come down here and eat before it gets cold."


    "What''s with all this food?" Su-Jin asked when she saw the multitude of dishes. "Are we having a feast or something?"


    "You brother and I thought you might feel hungry after such hard work." Mi-Suk replied instead of Min-Jun. She grinned at her best friend and gestured towards the table. "As you can probably guess, Min-Jun did the cooking, while I secured the alcohol."


    Sitting down cross-legged in front of the table, Su-Jin marveled at her best friend''s keen senses.


    "How did you know I was in need of a drink?" she asked, picking up a bottle and opening it.


    "Your ugly face said it all." Min-Jun replied, pointing a finger at his sister''s eyebrows. "You always have this sour look whenever you''re annoyed about something."


    "Mhm, and there is always that gloomy air about you whenever there''s something that gives you a headache." Mi-Suk piped up with a grin. "So, eat well, drink fast and tell us all about it like you always do."


    Su-Jin didn''t need to be asked twice. Truth be told, she was feeling quite hungry and the soju always tasted better when shared between friends.


    After she told them what was going on at work, Su-Jin fell silent. Mi-Suk, on the other hand, continued to wonder out loud.


    "So, that''s the reason why you asked me about my schedule the other day. You told me your team might require my help soon, but didn''t give me any details. To think that something like this happened¡­ such bad luck."


    "Or it could be human intervention. That kind of thing sometimes happens in the business world." Min-Jun intervened.


    "Tsk. You and your conspiracy theories." Mi-Suk clicked her tongue, sounding thoroughly annoyed.


    Affronted by the woman''s rather strong reaction to his words, Min-Jun wanted to retort. However, one look at his sister''s listless appearance made him pause. Instead of bickering with their friend like always, he thought of a different approach to get Su-Jin out of that state.


    After considering more than one topic of conversation, Min-Jun ultimately chose the one with the biggest chances of success. Even though it might not make Su-Jin feel happy, at least it was guaranteed to wake her up.


    As such, Min-Jun sucked in a deep breath and went for it.


    "How was your date with Director Kang the other day?" he asked, staring Su-Jin straight in the face.


    Sure enough, as soon as she heard the question, Su-Jin woke up with a start. The gloomy air evaporated like a wisp of smoke and she blushed a furious red. In addition to all that, she also began to stutter.


    "Th-that¡­ Min-Jun, what are you s-saying?! That¡­ that wasn''t a date. We just had dinner¡­ together." Su-Jin finished in a faltering voice.


    "You two went out, had dinner together and he even brought you home." Min-Jun summarized nonchalantly, then added with a shrug. "In my book that''s called a date."


    Su-Jin stared at her younger brother in disbelief.


    She repeatedly opened and closed her mouth, looking like a fish out of water.. She struggled to speak for what seemed like a day, only to remain silent in the end.

 Chapter 201 - Keeping Secrets

    Seeing Su-Jin''s bewildered expression, Min-Jun let out a long sigh.


    "To put it simply, sis, you have been so enraptured by the man''s presence that you didn''t even notice¡­"


    Stopping here, Min-Jun continued his idea silently inside his head.


    ''You spent so much time with him, yet didn''t even notice the man''s intentions. At this point, I don''t know if that''s a good thing or a bad thing. But it certainly means that Director Kang needs to work harder and be more straightforward with his feelings. Otherwise, not even a century will be enough to make Su-Jin accept a relationship between them.''


    Right after he laid out those words, Min-Jun got to his feet and walked towards the kitchen.


    The two young women were, thus, left alone to cope with the aftermath of that shocking revelation.


    Ultimately, the one to recover first was Mi-Suk. She eyed her best friend with a combination of suspicion and curiosity, thinking of how to bring out the subject.


    "You know¡­" she began slowly, shifting closer to Su-Jin. "I never got the chance to ask you about something."


    Mi-Suk stopped, still hesitating.


    This, somehow, managed to pull Su-Jin out of the convoluted thoughts caused by her brother''s previous statement. She took a large gulp of soju and urged her friend to continue speaking.


    "What is it? If you have something to ask, just go for it."


    "Uhm, how was director Kang''s apartment?" Mi-Suk finally asked using a low, secretive tone.


    Su-Jin blinked at her in surprise.


    On seeing Mi-Suk''s intense stare, as well as sensing the woman''s sudden enthusiasm, Su-Jin unexpectedly broke out into a laugh.


    "It''s just an apartment. What''s there to look so excited about?" She brushed it off in a casual manner.


    "You don''t get it do you." Mi-Suk sighed.


    Her expression at the moment was that of a person who ''hated iron for not becoming steel''1. Then, all of a sudden, she became even more animated than before.


    "Su-Jin, you were inside his apartment. You stepped inside his well guarded territory. Considering how Director Kang keeps even that troublesome Deputy Director Kim at bay, always threatening not to let him inside, one can only assume that he isn''t fond of having people over. Yet, he allowed you to spend so many hours there with just the two of us. You can''t say it''s nothing." Mi-Suk finished, giving Su-Jin a stubborn look.


    At that, Su-Jin rolled her eyes. Mi-Suk''s expectant look made her want to laugh.


    "As a matter of fact, it was exactly that troublesome Deputy Director who let me in that day, not Director Kang. And I only stayed there for two hours at most. You make it sound like I''ve spent the night over there or something."


    Hearing this, Mi-Suk clicked her tongue and quickly waved a hand in dismissal.


    "Alright, alright, I get it." She huffed, grudgingly returning to the main subject. "Leaving that aside, what can you say about his apartment?"


    "Well..."


    Su-Jin brought a hand to her mouth, pondering for a little while before replying.


    "There wasn''t much to see, to be honest. The apartment didn''t have that much furniture, only what was absolutely necessary. Everything inside had a modern and elegant look, like those houses we sometimes see in magazines. The little decorations I could see were chosen with good taste and, instead of giving the place a sense of clutterednes, they rather gave off a neat appearance."


    Reaching up to here, Su-Jin took a break. After using this short moment to recollect all her feelings from that evening, Su-Jin continued to speak.


    "In fact, at that time, I thought the apartment resembled the owner very much. While walking around the house I could sense the same austere vibe I sometimes get from Director Kang. Furthermore, both Director Kang and his apartment may appear somber, yet are elegant and beautiful in equal measure. They feel cold, but are also able to bring comfort at times."


    "Now that''s one biased way of describing it." Mi-Suk chuckled, leaning forward to fill her glass with soju.


    "I''m not biased!" Su-Jin yelped. "I''m just telling you what I honestly felt."


    "Yes, yes, I believe you." Mi-Suk grinned, raising both arms in submission. Even as she did so, there was still a teasing smirk at the corner of her lips. "You''re right, it''s not called being biased, just very much infatuated with the man."


    Seeing that look on Mi-Suk''s face brought Su-Jin to a new height of indignation. But even as she strongly denied everything, her face began to blush profusely. The bright bright red color spread all the way to her ears.


    For an instant, she also debated whether to tell Mi-Suk about what Ji-Won and her had talked about that evening.


    In the end, though, Su-Jin decided it was the man''s private matter and she shouldn''t disclose it at will. Even though he trusted her with the information, it''s not like he gave her permission to tell that to someone else. Even if that person was Su-Jin''s best friend whom she trusted with her life.


    At the same time, though, Su-Jin also feared Mi-Suk''s reaction and wild imagination if she were to know the true nature of that particular conversation.


    ''If I tell Mi-Suk that Director Kang had been so honest with me that night, even sharing something so personal, I might never hear the end of it. Not only that, but if I admit that my feelings towards the man have changed from the early beginning, she might even hear wedding bells a second later. No, it''s best not to mention any of it, not yet at least.''


    Consequently, Su-Jin only talked about Ji-Won falling sick on his way home and how Seo-Jun thought of bringing her along, without mentioning a single thing about the reason behind everything that happened.


    During the time Su-Jin and Mi-Suk chatted there was a TV show playing in the background. All of a sudden, a loud song broke out into the living room. The TV screen illuminated with colorful lights, as the song that was playing became even louder.


    The two women stopped talking and simultaneously turned their heads in the direction of the sound.

 Chapter 202 - Romance Talk

    The song that currency played was the opening of a period drama. The show had been recently airing one hour-long episode every other two days, during the late evening hours.


    It told the story of a crown prince who fell in love with the daughter of the Chief Councilor. After the crown prince''s uncle rose up to usurp the throne, he was almost caught by the King. In order to escape being accused of treason and dying by poison, the usurper used the girl''s father as a scapegoat. Thus, the Chief Councilor was sentenced with beheading and his entire household was turned into slaves, including the man''s wife and daughter.


    The plot was filled with the usual drama, misunderstandings and tear-jerking moments. Both Su-Jin and Mi-Suk enjoyed watching this period drama mostly for the actors and the romance.


    Yet, in spite of all the good points of the show, there were still some aspects that annoyed them to death. Such as the string of never-ending family drama, the crude mentality of some of the villains, as well as the obvious dragged out plot points.


    Today, though, it appeared that the episode was mostly focused on the romance between the two protagonists. At the present time, the show portrayed the somewhat tragic forbidden love between a Crown Prince and a former aristocrat''s daughter, now turned slave.


    "Ah, being star-crossed lovers is so romantic." Mi-Suk sighed longingly.


    "Don''t you mean tragic?" Su-Jin inquired, quirking an eyebrow.


    Seriously now, she had always known that her best friend''s preferences in romance were sometimes rather peculiar. But this time, Mi-Suk''s train of thought simply baffled Su-Jin to no end.


    Who would want to live such a love story as shown in the TV drama and even call it romantic?!


    "Don''t you mean stupid?" Min-Jun unexpectedly chimed in from the doorway.


    All this while he had been in the kitchen, preparing three bowls of freshly cut fruits. Now, he was walking towards the table in the living room with a nonchalant gait.


    As he advanced holding the bowls, two in one hand and one in the other, Min-Jun''s poisonous tongue didn''t stop attacking the subject.


    "Why would anyone enter a relationship that''s already set to fail from the very beginning? Isn''t it smarter to avoid it in the first place, before anyone can get hurt?"


    Su-Jin nodded, silently giving her brother a thumbs up for his insight.


    ''For the first time I actually agree with you on this one, Min-Jun. Fighting battles that are already doomed from the beginning is kind of stupid indeed.''


    "I can imagine why Min-Jun thinks it''s stupid. That''s just so like him." Mi-Suk scowled at the young man, then swiftly looked back at her friend for support. "But why do you think it''s tragic?"


    "How can it not be?" Su-Jin rolled her eyes at the other woman. "Just imagine, being lucky enough to find someone you love and who loves you back but, due to all sorts of external factors, you two can never be together."


    Su-Jin stopped to let out a long sigh.


    "That''s why I think it''s so tragic."


    "What a coincidence, sis, that''s also why I think it''s stupid. Especially if those people already love each other so much. If you can stop the car from running in the first place, that''s great. But if you can''t and it''s already moving, then it''s stupid to crash it against a tree by your own free will."


    Mi-Suk''s eyelids twitched in frustration.


    "I swear, you two are simply..." She huffed.


    However, both brother and sister ignored their friend''s laments, choosing to face each other instead.


    "And why is that, Min-Jun?" Su-Jin demanded crossing her arms.


    "Just think about it. What possible external reason could keep two people, who really love each other, from being together? Unless it''s a life or death situation nothing should be able to intervene in true love''s affairs."


    What he said was somewhat reasonable and it was difficult to refute.


    Su-Jin squirmed uncomfortably in her seat. Even though barely a few seconds ago she was almost ready to agree with him, now she insisted on countering her brother''s words.


    Then, thinking about her previous conversation with Ji-Won she suddenly got an idea.


    "What about wealth and social status?" she asked.


    Right now Su-Jin was very curious to know what her brother''s thoughts on the matter really were. She held her breath, waiting for a couple of seconds, only to see Min-Jun raising a hand in the air, much as how they used to do when answering a question in class.


    "Only snobbish people care about those things. Both men and women who are truly in love with someone shouldn''t place importance on what their partner''s status is. At least not to the point of giving up their relationship without a second thought."


    Min-Jun''s voice sounded resolute. It was pretty clear that he strongly believed in what he just said. Thus, Su-Jin was once again stumped for words.


    But being a stubborn person, she still persevered in challenging him.


    "Then what about peer pressure? What if their family and friends don''t approve of their relationship?"


    "That''s even more idiotic than the first argument." Min-Jun actually snorted a laugh. "What intelligent person would let family and friends decide for him what kind of partner he wants? Are we still living in the Joseon period, having to go through arranged marriages?"


    As he finished saying that, he threw a mocking glance at the TV screen.


    There, the Crown Prince was currently battling his feelings of love, trying to give up on the female protagonist due to their difference in social status, but ultimately unable to do so.


    "Ugh aren''t you a smart one!" Su-Jin grumbled, then finally exploded. "Fine! I have the perfect argument for you."


    Min-Jun finally pulled his eyes away from the TV. He leaned back against the sofa and crossed his arms expectantly.


    "Let''s hear it." he said.


    "What if health was an impediment for the two people''s relationship?"

 Chapter 203 - An Idea

    It was now Min-Jun''s turn to feel stumped.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, if I found out I was sick and only had a few more months to live, I wouldn''t want the person I love to stick around and suffer alongside me. I''d prefer him to be happy, so I''d let him go."


    "But what if he doesn''t want to leave? What if he wants to stay with the woman he loves for the little time they have left?"


    Su-Jin fell silent.


    It wasn''t her brother''s words that surprised her, but his expression.


    The young man''s eyes were filled with so much sadness that Su-Jin was currently at a loss for words. It almost never happened for Min-Jun to appear so overwhelmed with emotions. But, for some reason, it was happening now and Su-Jin felt confused and unable to understand the underlying reason behind it.


    Just then, Mi-Suk''s voice broke the silence.


    "What about the age difference then? People usually frown upon a woman being together with a much younger man. If it were you, how would you handle that?" She asked, drilling holes into Min-Jun''s face with her eyes.


    "Childish." Min-Jun bit out resolutely.


    "Indeed you are." Mi-Suk immediately retorted and clicked her tongue.


    Su-Jin felt like laughing at them.


    A few chuckles escaped through her lips when, all of a sudden, she stopped.


    "Star-Crossed lovers. Star... Crossed... Star...star¡­ and childish¡­ child¡­" Su-Jin kept mumbling to herself, staring at the empty space like she was in a trance.


    Seeing her friend spacing out like that, Mi-Suk grew worried.


    "Su-Jin, what''s wrong?" she asked.


    By this time, both Mi-Suk and Min-Jun had completely forgotten about their argument and were now staring fixedly at Su-Jin. A look of apprehension flitted through their eyes as they waited for her to say something.


    "I think I got it!" Su-Jin suddenly exclaimed.


    Next, she sprung to her feet, almost toppling the table over in her haste.


    Before either Mi-Suk or Min-Jun could stop her, Su-Jin turned on her heels and dashed towards the second floor, heading straight for her room.


    At this moment, the other two finally snapped out of their shock and proceeded to call out to her.


    But it was in vain. Right now Su-Jin couldn''t hear anything. And all because she was suddenly stricken by an idea.


    As she entered her room and began rummaging through her desk drawers, Su-Jin continued mumbling to herself, repeating the same words over and over again like a chant.


    "Star-crossed... Lovers ... Childish... Child ... "


    Not even five minutes later, Su-Jin''s room looked like it had been ravaged by a tornado. There were empty cardboard boxes scattered all over the floor, along with big and small plastic containers used for storage. Half of their contents was piled up on the bed, while the other half was spilled on the floor at her feet.


    "Su-Jin? What happened?" Mi-Suk''s voice came from the hallway.


    A split second later, the woman''s voice was followed by Min-Jun''s.


    "Sis, have you lost anything, apart from your mind that is?"


    Completely disregarding Mi-Suk''s worried tone, as well as her brother''s mocking words, Su-Jin continued to rummage through her things.


    Barely a few seconds later, though, she finally stopped and let out a loud cheer.


    "YES! I finally found it!"


    The next moment, she raised both hands above her head, showing the other two the object she was holding.


    It was a small cardboard box filled with an untidy collection of old and new knick-knacks.


    After carefully securing the box in her arms, Su-Jin struggled to move around the mess she had made on the floor. She took one step at a time, slowly advancing towards the bed. Once there, she sat on the corner and began pulling out a few objects from inside the box.


    First, it was an old photo album. The leather covers were tattered, with blotches of discolored brown mixed with the original darker color. It wasn''t particularly large in size, but it looked rather thick.


    Su-Jin browsed the album for a moment, then let out another shout.


    "Ah, found it!"


    Hearing his sister''s second victory cry, Min-Jun finally peeked inside the room.


    "Is this what you were looking for?" he asked, gesturing with his chin towards the album.


    "Min-Jun, do you still remember the last place we visited with our parents?" Su-Jin asked instead.


    "I only remember it was somewhere in the mountains."


    "Ah, yes." Su-Jin smacked her forehead, giving her brother a sheepish smile. "You were very young back then, only five or six years old, so it''s natural that you don''t remember much. But it''s true that it was located near a mountainous area. More specifically, it was Eunpyeong District."


    After browsing through the album for a few moments, Su-Jin''s eyes finally caught the familiar image she was looking for.


    The photograph she singled out showed a young girl and a small boy standing in front of a young couple. The two little kids were Su-Jin and Min-Jun when they were ten, respectively six years old. The two adults were their parents, looking young and beautiful together.


    Behind the four of them was the front of a Buddhist temple main hall. Two stone pagodas stood erect on either side of the door. The vibrant green color of the door panels still stood out even though the picture looked old.


    "Oh, this is..." Min-Jun cried out in surprise.


    By this time he had already advanced through the warzone that his sister left behind in the middle of the room and was now standing next to the bed. He stared down at the album, pointing at the picture while looking surprised.


    "This is... That temple¡­"


    "Mn, the picture was taken at Jingwansa Temple in Eunpyeong District."


    Su-Jin took the photo out of its place and raised it so Min-Jun could see it better. Then she continued to speak with fondness in her voice.


    "You may not remember all that well, but the day we took this picture we were visiting the Eunpyeong Hanok Village1. Mom had taken me to the bathroom, while dad was answering a phone call from work. You were left alone in the courtyard for a couple of minutes. By the time everyone came back, you had gone missing."

 Chapter 204 - A Small Piece Of The Past

    Reaching up to there, Su-Jin lowered her hand and placed her fingers on top of the photograph. Her face soon broke into a smile and she continued to speak fondly.


    "After searching for almost an hour, our parents were so panicked that they almost called the police. Luckily, someone who lived near Jingwansa Temple, and who knew we''d be staying in the hanok village for the entire weekend, called the guesthouse we were staying at. That person told our parents that you had been spotted near the temple entrance. As soon as they heard that, our parents hurried in that direction. Perhaps they were feeling anxious that I might somehow disappear as well, because they also took me with them."


    "I have little recollection of this. I only remember sitting on the temple grounds when they found me." Min-Jun said quietly, scratching the back of his head.


    "It''s not difficult to imagine that. After all, you were very little back then."


    "You weren''t much older either, so stop bragging." Min-Jun huffed, lowering his arm and looking away from the picture.


    "It''s not that I remember everything clearly."


    Su-Jin stopped and pointed at the two adults in the photograph.


    "It''s because our parents loved to recount this event whenever they could, always laughing at how their little boy was a small adventurer. I''ve heard the story so many times that I know it by heart."


    "It wasn''t something that extraordinary." Min-Jun grumbled.


    "Oh, but it was."


    Su-Jin outright laughed as she remembered.


    "When the three of us arrived at the temple, you were sitting cross-legged in front of the main hall, right between the two stone pagodas. Based on what the monks said, apparently you were convinced that the pagodas formed a gateway to another world and you wanted to go there for a visit. No matter how they tried to convince you that it wasn''t true, you adamantly refused to budge from that spot."


    As she recounted this, Su-Jin gingerly caressed the photograph.


    At this point, a crystalline laugh came from the doorway.


    Mi-Suk was leaning against the doorframe, bent over and holding her stomach as she laughed hysterically. Even though she could barely breathe properly at that moment, Mi-Suk still insisted on speaking.


    "That... Is... So... So ... Like you... Min... Jun." Her shoulders shook as she kept laughing harder. "So hilarious... I can''t..."


    "Then shut up or you''ll choke to death." Min-Jun snapped at her, his face setting into a scowl.


    "But she''s right, you know." Su-Jin chuckled.


    She coughed loudly, trying to keep herself from bursting into a full out laughter.


    "Back then, you were such an odd child. Some of the things you said or did were absolutely hilarious, while others were downright weird." Su-Jin paused, giving her younger brother a once-over. Then, she concluded her words with a sharp nod. "Yep, not much has changed over the years."


    "Tsk."


    Min-Jun clicked his tongue and turned to leave his sister''s room. In doing so, he pushed past Mi-Suk, ignoring the stares filled with mirth the young woman was giving him.


    Now that they were the only ones inside the room, Su-Jin and Mi-Suk quickly recovered from their amusement.


    The latter nimbly walked towards the other side of the room, miraculously avoiding tripping on all the mess that was thrown on the floor. Then, she took a seat on the desk chair, pushing herself closer to the bed and waited.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin gave the photograph another longing stare, then put it aside on the bed together with the album.


    "What were you looking for exactly?" Mi-Suk suddenly asked.


    "Just now, while we were talking about star-crossed lovers and childish things I suddenly remembered a place I went with my parents. Unfortunately, I have little recollection of how the area actually looked at that time, so I wanted to see if there were any pictures I could use as reference."


    "Is this for the new concept your team is trying to create?"


    "Mhm." Su-Jin hummed. "At least I hope it might be helpful."


    She continued to go through the photographs, taking them out of the album, studying them carefully, only to place them back down on the side.


    After a few minutes, Su-Jin was finally done. By now, there was a small pile of photographs nicely stashed next to her.


    Next, Su-Jin turned to rummage through the cardboard box once again. After a moment, she took out a small, light blue box and pulled its lid up. The entire content was made out of pictures from all across the Hanok village.


    Yet, what was different about these photographs compared to the ones inside the album who also had people in them, these were solely of landscape.


    Su-Jin took them out and spread them next to her on the bed.


    Craning her neck for a better view, Mi-Suk could see many other beautiful places apart from the temple. There were traditional houses, with tall, wooden gates and inner courtyards. Small alleyways snaked between the houses, creating something close to a maze. Sometimes, a modern looking building would suddenly pop out in a corner of a photograph, creating a strong contrast with the beautiful traditional buildings.


    In the end, Su-Jin spent nearly an hour gazing at the pictures, sorting between them and putting back the ones she didn''t need.


    Meanwhile, Mi-Suk stood there quietly, watching her friend at work. But seeing that Su-Jin didn''t show any sign of going back to the living room, Mi-Suk eventually went down by herself, leaving the other to her own devices.


    Following all that, Su-Jin spent the entire night drafting a concept proposal based on the new idea she got. In her presentation, she wanted to show how a place like a hanok village could offer both tourists and locals many opportunities to have fun and enjoy their time with family and friends.


    Based on her research during her college years, Su-Jin concluded that a place like Eunpyeong Hanok Village could be exactly the kind of setting they were looking for.. It was affordable and with lots of refreshing opportunities for both young and old.

 Chapter 205 - Dream Come True

    In more remote areas, where people were more keen on preserving the traditional aspects of their lives, events such as festivals were very likely to be kept as original as possible. Thus, it made it easier for companies such as Kanji Tourism to create refreshing and entertaining packages for tourists.


    The idea Su-Jin was betting on was that each area could be used for a certain type of event. Therefore, their touristic packages could also be personalized based on each area and event.


    For example, she remembered that in Eunpyeong Hanok Village there used to be a guest house where the owners organized special events during Chilseok festival1.


    The house itself wasn''t that big, only allowing for a few families to stay at the same time. But the owners of the guesthouse also had a large plot of land surrounding the main building and its annexes.


    In that open space the husband built a man-made pond and a garden for his wife.


    Wishing to give the garden an even greater impact, the man had a beautiful, traditional looking wooden bridge built over the pond. There were intricate carvings on the handrails and each end was marked by a stone lantern.


    The wife loved the garden very much. She tended to the flowers and trees, making the place appear like it was taken out of a fairytale.


    Every year on the 7th of July the couple would organize different festivities for the young people who came to visit the village.


    Whether people stayed at their guesthouse or were simply passing by, everyone was welcomed to the ''Summer Triangle1 Villa'' to take part in the Chilseok festival.


    The main attraction was ''crossing the magpie bridge''.


    During this activity, groups of kids, teenagers and even adults of all ages were split in two, with boys waiting on one end of the bridge and the girls standing on the opposite end.


    At a signal, one girl and one boy would start walking at the same time. They would stroll along the bridge until they reached the center. That''s where the two of them would meet each other and exchange a small knot made of red thread.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the people who were waiting for their turn could light floating paper lanterns and release them across the pond. Those small, flickering lights floating beneath the bridge were meant to represent the vast Milky Way the two lovers had to cross in order to meet.


    After the two people representing the two lovers finished the task and finally returned to their previous spots, the girl would then hang the knot on the lower branches of a tree nearby.


    This reenactment of Jiknyeo and Gyeonwu meeting with the help of crows and magpies is what made the couple''s ''Summer Triangle Villa'' renowned in the entire hanok village.


    Coincidence or not, Su-Jin just so happened to have been to that place once with her parents. She was also lucky enough to have taken part in this bridge crossing event. Unfortunately, it had been quite too long ago, so she couldn''t remember everything that happened that day.


    However, certain details were still clear in her memory.


    Some of those who visited ''Summer Triangle Villa'' during that Chilseok festival were either too young to have a partner or came there alone. That in itself made it impossible for them to undergo the ''crossing the magpie bridge'' task and knot the red thread on each other''s fingers.


    The owners wanted everyone to feel happy and welcomed, regardless of their age or status. So, in order to help every guest enjoy the festivity, they made it possible for those people to form an impromptu pairing with someone who was in the same situation as them.


    Consequently, young girls were paired with young boys around the same age, while single youngsters and adults were allowed to choose their own partners out of the crowd.


    That had been Su-Jin''s case. She was too young then, barely seven or eight years old, to have a male partner, so a random boy had been chosen for her.


    At that time, having so many people''s eyes on her had made Su-Jin so nervous that she could barely look up from the ground. As such, even while walking towards the boy, she could barely get a proper look at his face.


    Even to this day she couldn''t remember what he looked like. But what she did remember was the fact that he was definitely taller than her.


    Thinking about all that, Su-Jin let out a chuckle, then whispered softly to herself.


    "So many years have passed since then. I wonder how that boy is doing right now. Did he grow up well? Is he still taller than me?"


    ~~~


    Since she had already finished the presentation, Su-Jin decided to call it a night and get some rest.


    Despite feeling very tired, Su-Jin still forced herself to tidy up the room a little.


    She was just about to place the photo album back into the cardboard box, when something suddenly caught her eye.


    It was the corner of a photograph, which appeared to be stuck between the wall of the box and the rest of the things inside.


    Using two fingers, Su-Jin pinched the corner and took the photograph out. Along with the pull, though, something else followed along. There was a flash of something white drifting in the air, before slowly floating down.


    Su-Jin''s eyes followed the object as it landed on the edge of the bed. When she finally saw what it was, she suddenly became dumbstruck.


    She stared at the white handkerchief in a daze.


    The three initials sewn with a blue thread across the white fabric seemed to stare up at Su-Jin, reminding her of a dream she had.


    Astonished, Su-Jin bent down and slowly dragged her fingertips along the letters.


    "K. J. W." she muttered. "It''s the same handkerchief I saw in my dream that time at the hospital. So this wasn''t just a product of my imagination. There actually was an object like this."


    Just then, a long forgotten memory flashed before her eyes.


    Su-Jin''s vision instantly blurred and she saw herself being transported to a different time and place.

 Chapter 206 - Familiar Objects And People

    Su-Jin was crying that time, sobbing and wailing with all her might. She kept calling out to her mother and father, but all she could see were two pictures perched on top of two wooden caskets.


    The picture frames were surrounded by lots of white flowers; daisies, her mother''s favorites. A black ribbon flower was tied in the top middle of the frame, with two stripes sticking to the sides of the portrait.


    The two people in the photographs were smiling, looking young and healthy.


    However, in reality, they were no longer alive and breathing. Their bodies laid inside the caskets, forever asleep. Never again will they be able to answer their daughter and son''s pleas. Never again will they be able to embrace their children and give them comfort.


    Just when Su-Jin believed she might go blind from all that crying, someone gently escorted her out of the large funeral hall. Next, there was some bustle near the entrance and Su-Jin was suddenly left alone outside. But she only stayed like that for a moment, before another person came along.


    "Here." That person spoke with a boyish voice.


    Based on his rather high pitched tone, the boy seemed to be young, maybe not older than eleven or twelve years old.


    As he spoke, the boy pulled something out of his jacket and offered it to Su-Jin.


    It was a pure white handkerchief.


    Su-Jin couldn''t see it at that moment, but there was a neatly sewn pattern in one corner of the handkerchief, representing three initials.


    Su-Jin gaped at the object in wonder, still pondering whether to take it or not.


    "Take it." the boy urged, pushing his outstretched hand towards Su-Jin.


    "Is it really alright if I take it?" Su-Jin squeaked between small sobs.


    "Mn, I am giving it to you." the boy replied evenly.


    Ultimately, Su-Jin took the piece of white cloth and whipped her eyes and face with it.


    By now, her entire face was extremely red and stained with tears. Her eyes were so swollen that she couldn''t even see that person''s face properly. All she could distinguish was his dark hair being neatly combed and slicked back, as well as the white armband wrapped around his upper arm. The single black stripe made a stark contrast with the white surrounding it, making it easier for Su-Jin to notice this small detail.


    Just as she was squinting at the boy, struggling to see what he looked like, she heard him speak again.


    "You shouldn''t cry so much or else the departed won''t be able to rest in peace."


    Hearing this, Su-Jin blinked at him. First, she felt confused by his words. Next, she was hit by a sudden urge to cry again.


    But before any tears could fall from her eyes, the boy''s words flashed inside her mind like a neon sign. Thus, Su-Jin bore the pain and bit down her sobs. After all, she didn''t want to make her mother and father suffer even beyond death. She wanted them to be at peace, so that their souls could move on.


    "T-Thank you." Su-Jin finally choked out after a little while.


    She wanted to return the handkerchief, but that person pushed it back towards her.


    "You keep it. You might need it again later. Crybabies usually can''t stop themselves from shedding tears whenever they are sad." he said bluntly.


    And with that, he turned around and left.


    Su-Jin didn''t get a chance to see where he was going, because something else suddenly caught her eye.


    A small piece of paper laid on the ground. It was on the very same spot where the boy had just stood. Clearly it must have dropped out of his pockets when he pulled the handkerchief out.


    Su-Jin bent down and picked up the paper. As soon as she touched it, though, she realized it wasn''t just a plain piece of paper, but a photograph. Turning it around slowly, she eventually distinguished the image of a boy and a woman, smiling widely at the camera.


    Despite trying to make out the two people''s features, Su-Jin''s eyes were still too bleary so, in the end, she gave up.


    A lot of things happened afterwards and Su-Jin lost track of both the photograph and handkerchief. Apparently, they ended up being safely deposited with the rest of the things she had kept from her parents.


    ~~~


    Su-Jin blinked and gradually woke up from her daze.


    The memory of what had transpired the night of her parents'' funeral left her slightly dizzy and confused.


    ''Ah, so that''s how it was. I ended up in the possession of those two objects on my mother and father''s funeral day. A kind person gave me a handkerchief, but ended up losing a personal object in the process.''


    Suddenly feeling sad for the owner of that picture, Su-Jin made a silent promise to search for the boy and return his missing object.


    Feeling even more baffled by the unsuspecting recollection, Su-Jin eventually turned to analyze the other object she was holding.


    Just like before with the handkerchief, Su-Jin was instantly stricken by the familiarity she felt towards the photograph.


    Sure enough, she had seen it before.


    But what shocked her the most was the fact that she had also dreamt of it before.


    "That same day at the hospital¡­" she gasped. "Isn''t this the same photograph I dreamt of?"


    Su-Jin stared at the picture, struggling to remember the image she saw in her dream.


    The lighting of the picture was somewhat poor and the sun rays in the background made the image rather difficult to make out. The two people captured in the frame had their faces painted with shadows, as their backs faced the twilight.


    Notwithstanding the poor lighting, Su-Jin was still able to discern the bright smile hanging on those people''s lips. Their entire faces seemed to glow with happiness as their heads leaned closer to each other.


    Seeing how both of them had the same raven black hair and delicate features, they were definitely mother and child. Even if that wasn''t enough to prove they were related, then the similarity of their expressions, and how their eyes curved in the same way when they smiled, made their relationship pretty obvious.


    "Why do I have a feeling that I know these people? It''s like I''ve seen them somewhere before."

 Chapter 207 - Double Agent

    Just like in her dream, Su-Jin was momentarily hit by an intense sense of familiarity. That feeling became particularly strong when she looked at the boy''s eyes. They were penetrating and magnetic. Like a pair of black holes, they seemed to be able to suck people''s souls with just one glance.


    Despite the boy''s young age, Su-Jin could almost imagine how attractive he would look when he grew older. When that time came, the inky black of those pupils would surely be able to hypnotize everyone who looked into them.


    "Just like him." Su-Jin sucked in a deep breath. "Those eyes¡­ they almost look like¡­ like¡­ Director Kang''s eyes."


    Saying this out loud almost caused Su-Jin''s brain to malfunction. Her heart rate spiked, reaching the point where Su-Jin thought her heart might jump out of her chest.


    She immediately shook her head, trying to get a grip on her emotions. It was madness to think in that direction. After all, how could she have a picture of Director Kang when he was young? And one with his mother no less!


    That boy who gave her the handkerchief and lost the photograph couldn''t be the young Kang Ji-Won. He simply couldn''t be!


    Soon, though, Su-Jin pushed this matter out of her thoughts. Whether they were really Director Kang''s or not could wait until after they finished submitting their project. Then, she will show him the picture and ask him outright whether it was him or not.


    Casting another apprehensive glance at the photograph, Su-Jin finally noticed something odd about the background.


    Looming behind the two people was a traditional two-story building. The massive construction was made entirely of wood, with a hip-and-gable roof style and upturned eaves.


    In the upper left corner of the photograph Su-Jin could see the name plaque, hanging high above the building''s entrance.


    Su-Jin speechlessly gaped at it.


    No matter how many times she read it, the neat carving clearly said ''Summer Triangle Villa''.


    "So this picture was taken in Eunpyeong Hanok Village?" Su-Jin concluded.


    She breathed out slowly.


    Yet, just when she believed nothing could surprise her anymore, Su-Jin''s eyes accidentally landed on a spot behind the boy.


    The silhouette of a little girl had been captured while running in the opposite direction from the two people in front. The little girl could be seen right on the edge of the photograph, appearing as though with just one leap forward she could somehow step outside the picture.


    That little girl was the seven or eight year old Su-Jin. Her clothes were the same ones she had worn on the Chilseok festival.


    "This is getting weirder and weirder. First the dreams, now seeing the objects and even remembering how I got them in the first place. And not to mention suspecting Director Kang of being the little boy I met in the past. None of this makes any sense to me."


    ~~~


    Inside the study at Kang Estate, Ji-Su was sitting at the mahogany desk. His posture was rather relaxed, with his back leaned into the large chair and a glass of whiskey in front of him.


    A man dressed in a black suit was standing in front of him. This person had a proper stance, with his back straight, while still appearing very polite. Based on his clothes and the rather spiffy appearance he seemed to be an assistant or a secretary.


    "I have the information you required, young master Ji-Su."


    As he said that, the man stepped forward and placed a white, and rather large envelope on the table. Afterwards, he retreated back to his original spot and crossed his hands behind his back.


    "You have everything here, including several pictures."


    "I see. Good work, assistant Han." Ji-Su nodded.


    He glanced at the envelope but didn''t move to pick it up. Instead, he shifted his eyes back on the man in front of him.


    "You can pull your men back for now. Tell them to be on standby. Also, have her moved to a different ward and ask someone to keep watch just in case. If anything out of the ordinary happens, you have to let me know immediately."


    "Understood, young master." Assistant Han gave a small bow.


    He was just about to turn around and leave, when Ji-Su suddenly stopped him.


    "Oh, and one more thing. From now on, I will be the one dealing with this matter, so you don''t need to bother my mother anymore."


    Assistant Han''s eyes widened in surprise. Under normal circumstances he wouldn''t have questioned an order. But right now he wanted to make sure that he understood correctly, so he decided to bite the bullet and ask.


    "Young master, does this mean I don''t need to report this matter to Madam Kang anymore?"


    "Mh, I''ll talk to her myself."


    Assistant Han fell silent for a short moment, looking as though he was analyzing the situation.


    Despite being originally Madam Kang''s assistant, right now, he worked as a double agent for both mother and son. For any other person, this position would have represented a risky one, like getting in between a Mother Queen and her Crown Prince. Other assistants and servants would have probably tried to avoid being in that situation at all costs. But for someone like him, it was merely a chance to flaunt his natural skills.


    The young and rather intelligent Han Bo-Min had initially started as nothing more than a helper to their butler. However, due to his smart brain, as well as the ability to quickly read the situation, he quickly rose through the ranks. Due to having won Madam Kang''s trust, being her personal assistant, and now Ji-Su''s, he was feared and respected by all the servants in the household.


    Being such an intelligent man, Han Bo-Min knew that the saying ''Out with the old, in with the new'' could also signify the change in reign. If Kang Ji-Su dared to act like this it was clear that he had his father''s backing, or at least something powerful that could support his claim in the long run.


    So, instead of debating too long on the matter, Assistant Han quickly confirmed his loyalty and services to this young master.


    "Understood, sir. I''ll do as you instructed."


    Ji-Su waved a hand in dismissal.


    "Very well. You may go now, Assistant Han."


    Following that, Assistant Han bowed and silently walked out of the study.

 Chapter 208 - Negotiation

    Once he was left alone, Ji-Su continued to sip from his glass quietly. He pondered over something for a short moment, before finally picking up the envelope and carefully opening it.


    Inside there was a piece of paper with writing on it and several pictures.


    Ji-Su turned the envelope upside down and scattered all its content on the table. He first picked up the written report to read.


    Once he was done, Ji-Su let out a long, tired sigh.


    This entire situation made his heart feel very complicated. He was torn between so many feelings that it was difficult to discern which one he should follow.


    Should he continue? Was it really worth it?


    But regardless of this momentary confusion, Ji-Su knew he couldn''t give up, not yet. There were still so many things left to do. He couldn''t become soft-hearted right now. He had to steel his heart and see everything through until the very end.


    Taking the glass to his lips, Ji-Su stared down at the photographs scattered on the desk, absentmindedly brushing his fingers over them.


    A moment later, he picked one picture and, leaning his head back into the chair, he raised it to his eye level.


    In the photograph, a young man was walking out of a hospital. He had been captured just as he turned his head to glance one last time at the building behind him. The distance was quite far, but Ji-Su could still see the sorrowful expression on that person''s face.


    Rubbing his thumb on the corner of the photograph, Ji-Su let out a low hum.


    "I see. So that''s what happened to you."


    The next moment, a deep, rumbling laugh broke out from his throat.


    "Ah, this is really hilarious, isn''t it, Kang Ji-Won? Who could have thought that you of all people would actually end up experiencing something like this? And from a person like him no less. Really pitiful to say the least."


    Ji-Su paused, letting out a few more chuckles before finally calming down.


    "Now, let''s see what my uncle has been up to lately."


    Next, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    As soon as the name ''Uncle Jeong'' flashed on the screen, a strange smile bloomed on Ji-Su''s lips.


    This uncle Jeong of his was the oldest son of the man who raised Ji-Su''s mother. Their parents remarried when both children were very young, so they ended up being very close. Jeong liked this younger sister of his, always spoiling her.


    Uncle Jeong''s family was slightly well-off. However, they were part of the lower nouveau riche category of wealthy people, small businessmen with a few neighborhood stores. They couldn''t be compared to the likes of the Kang family, who were many generations of rich people.


    After that night marked by infidelity, Ji-Su''s mother''s side of the family was very displeased. After all, their adoptive daughter went after a married man and even got pregnant with him.


    The matter of having a child out of wedlock might have been dealt with somehow, but when Ji-Su''s mother thought of going to claim the rights for her child, her family cut her off. They didn''t want to risk angering someone like old man Kang and have their entire business diced and sold for scraps.


    As a consequence, the young single mother and the baby boy became estranged from their adoptive family.


    The only person who continued to stay by her side was this Uncle Jeong. Just like when they were children, he kept spoiling his step sister. He tried to help her as much as he could without being discovered by his parents. That meant he couldn''t offer too much money all at once, nor could he help with more complicated issues.


    Ji-Su''s mother never forgot all his support. Once she got married to Chairman Kang and became wealthy, she was finally able to repay him for everything he''d done in the past. In order to do that, she financed all his businesses, assisting with his capital ventures, while also helping him personally on the side.


    Among these rather private dealings was also Uncle Jeong''s wish to build a hospital. Thus, Ji-Su''s mother became an anonymous donor for the construction of SuWon Hospital. This was a place where only the rich and well-connected people could go to.


    Coincidentally, or not, this also happened to be the place where Jung Seok''s mother was hospitalized.


    And for some time now, Ji-Su had known that his mother and Uncle Jeong had worked together to make this happen. Otherwise, how could someone from a poor family such as Jung Seok could afford a room and even a surgery in such a high ranking hospital?


    That time, after dropping Jung Seok off, Ji-Su had called Uncle Jeong in order to clear up his suspicions. After probing his uncle, he was able to confirm that Jung Seok''s mother was indeed being treated at SuWon hospital.


    The call suddenly connected and Uncle Jeong drawl could be heard from the other end.


    "Little Ji-Su, how are you my boy?"


    "Uncle Jeong, how are things at the hospital?"


    "Oh? Asking about that again, are we?" Uncle Jeong chuckled. "Keep this up, my boy, and I might end up giving it to you as a gift. Wouldn''t you prefer being a hospital Director rather than a low-ranking worker at your father''s company?"


    "Don''t worry about me uncle." Ji-Su''s lips curved into a smile devoid of myrth. "When it comes to acting upon greed, you and my mother are the best."


    There was a slight pause from Uncle Jeong''s side. Then, after several seconds, the man spoke again.


    "What do you want, Ji-Su?" he asked, sounding upset.


    "I want to have that person moved. Someone will come there soon and deal with all the paperwork. You just need to talk to the woman''s family and deal with anything that might arise."


    "And why would I do that? Have I lost my mind, listening to a young pup''s orders?!" Uncle Jeong sneered.


    "Be reasonable, uncle." Ji-Su sighed, faking a distressed manner of speaking. "You wouldn''t want your darling sister to find out how you manage the money she gives you, right?"


    "Still threatening me with that? Aren''t you using the same method as before?"


    "It might be the same method, uncle, but with new information." Ji-Su let out an ominous laugh. "I''m sure mother would be heartbroken if she knew how you used most of her money to buy clubs and arcades downtown. All this while lying to her that you are struggling financially to keep the hospital running."


    At this point, a loud bang rang inside the phone, probably from a crashing object.


    "Alright you little bastard, have it your way for now." Uncle Jeong said through gritted teeth, then added quickly. "You''re lucky I like you so much. But even so, threaten me one more time, and I''ll make sure you regret it."


    "Oh, I wouldn''t call this a threat, uncle." Ji-Su retorted with a small laugh in his voice.


    "What would you call it then?"


    "Negotiation between business partners.." Ji-Su replied breezily.

 Chapter 209 - A Tough Friday Morning

    At the sudden pause coming from the other end of the call, Ji-Su laughed heartily.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I''ll make sure you won''t lose in this bargain. That person will bring a check with a hefty sum, so make sure you accept it."


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Ji-Su finally hung up the call. He remained staring at the half empty glass.


    "Now, there is only one more person I need to deal with before I can finally begin." he spoke in an undertone.


    ~~~


    Feeling her head throbbing from lack of sleep, Su-Jin dragged her tired body into the office. That Friday morning it had been especially difficult for her to wake up. It took both Min-Jun and Mi-Suk''s efforts combined to pull her out of bed, feed her breakfast and push her out of the door.


    She just wanted to get to her desk and mope for a while.


    However, her wish went up in smoke the moment she stepped into the office.


    "Ah! Miss Park, we have fantastic news!" A loud voice suddenly shouted.


    The next second, Su-Jin felt herself being grabbed by the shoulders and twirled around several times like a spin top.


    Caught by surprise, Su-Jin let out a loud yelp and even stumbled slightly on her feet.


    Once she finally stopped moving, her eyes unexpectedly caught sight of a familiar face.


    "Deputy Director Kim! W-what happened?"


    At her inquiry, Seo-Jun remained silent and simply gave her another light twirl.


    With her head still spinning from all that whirling, Su-Jin helplessly glanced around the office. She hoped someone would either answer her question, or take that hyperactive person away from her.


    That''s when Su-Jin spotted Yeon-Ah standing not far away from her desk.


    The young woman locked eyes with Su-Jin. The two stared at each other for a moment but, in the end, Yeon-Ah merely shook her head silently and smiled. Her expression appeared to be just as helpless as Su-Jin''s.


    That reaction could only mean one thing.


    ''So she doesn''t know either.'' Su-Jin concluded, then began to guess. ''Hmmm, I wonder what happened that made Deputy Director Kim this excited so early in the morning. There shouldn''t be anything to worry about, right? He did say it''s fantastic news, so I guess it shouldn''t be anything bad. But still, what could it be?''


    As her head filled with questions, Su-Jin began struggling in Seo-Jun''s hold. She tilted her head, wanting to speak to him face to face, but was instantly rendered speechless by the short distance between them.


    The man was keeping a tight hold on Su-Jin''s shoulders and his entire upper body was leaned forward. In his excitement, Seo-Jun didn''t even realize that he was looming over Su-Jin, almost engulfing her like a huge shadow. And he didn''t show any signs of letting go any time soon either.


    To make matters worse, Seo-Jun was completely clueless of how the situation was making Su-Jin feel.


    In truth, Su-Jin felt like she was being attacked by a human-sized dog.


    Granted, this human dog had a rather handsome face and an attractive overall appearance. If she were to be honest, many women would be flattered to have this person''s¡­ ahem¡­ This human dog''s attention.


    Notwithstanding all his charm though, Su-Jin couldn''t deny the current opinion she had of him. No matter what eye she used to look at him with, all she could see was still the image of a large, clutching, tail-wagging and ear-twitching human-sized dog.


    Just when Su-Jin was wondering how much longer was the man planning on holding onto her for, a loud smack came from behind Seo-Jun''s head. The sound reverberated through the office, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Next, they all heard Seo-Jun''s yelp of pain, immediately followed by an icy cold voice.


    "Are you a preschooler still learning proper manners? I swear, you''re getting worse by the day. Would you act with some decorum?" The voice scolded.


    Instead of replying, though, Seo-Jun turned on his heels, ready to harshly rebuke his attacker. Only to be met with Ji-Won''s cold gaze instead.


    The latter was holding a file in one hand, while the other was shoved in a trouser pocket. His face was darker than clouds during a storm and his eyes concealed a death threat.


    Going by the mentality that ''knowing contentment is to always be happy''1, Seo-Jun seemed completely unaffected by the knives hidden in Ji-Won''s dark eyes. Not only that, but the other''s presence soon became a source of joy.


    As such, despite the menacing aura that was slowly drifting towards him, Seo-Jun''s frown disappeared and he reverted to his foolish ways once again.


    "Hey, Ji-Won, what are you trying to say? That I''m childish? In my humble opinion, hitting people over the head out of nowhere, using violence before words, is what really makes someone childish."


    Yet, even as he made light of the situation, Seo-Jun continued to rub the back of his head with fervor.


    "Damn. You really didn''t have to hit so hard. What if I suddenly become stupid?" He grumbled in an undertone.


    "Impossible." Ji-Won threw the single word nonchalantly.


    "Tsk. So mean."


    At some point during this banter Seo-Jun had eventually released Su-Jin''s shoulders.


    The moment she was free from his clutches, the young woman made sure to take a small step backwards. By doing this, she wanted to ensure that Seo-Jun wouldn''t be able to grab her again in another moment of excitement.


    Unaware of all this, Seo-Jun continued to make a fuss.


    "Ji-Won, were you really that jealous of my touching Miss Park that you had to beat me up like this? Let me tell you that..."


    PA!


    No one got to hear what he wanted to tell Ji-Won, because another hard smack befell Seo-Jun''s head.


    At that, Seo-Jun began to outright wail, resembling a child who had just been scolded by a parent in public.


    "Enough!" Ji-Won barked, sounding like a military commander issuing an order.


    After he made sure the noisy man had been properly silenced, Ji-Won then turned to Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah.


    "Get ready for a meeting in 5 minutes."


    The two women nodded in unison, too startled to utter a single word.


    Ji-Won paused, his eyes lingering on Su-Jin.


    As the two gazes met, a strange, yet powerful, connection was created. The silence seemed to stretch endlessly and everything around them began to slowly fade. All that remained was the other person''s presence.

 Chapter 210 - A Coward In Romance

    With a sharp intake of air, Ji-Won finally snapped out of his daze. His heart was palpitating, fluttering rapidly like a bird''s wings. Yet, despite the inner turmoil that threatened to spill outside like a storm, he still tried to look calm and collected on the outside.


    After taking a moment longer to find his next words, Ji-Won eventually continued to speak.


    "Miss Park, please organize and bring with you all the documents we have for the presentation so far. I want to discuss the implementation of our concept under these new conditions."


    The young woman stared at him in silence.


    Just as it did to Ji-Won, that short eye contact had thrown her into a raging storm of emotions. Her heart was beating fast and her pupils trembled slightly.


    She noticed with a start that, even though Ji-Won appeared very much upset, his eyes softened when they settled on her. Granted, she might have been imagining things or been caught in some kind of wishful thinking. Nevertheless, she still thought that his face took on a more gentle expression and even his voice sounded different than before.


    On top of all that, she couldn''t deny that all this was making her feel rather hopeful. Maybe he really did see her differently now, compared to the beginning. And not just professionally, but also on a more personal level.


    Struggling to pull herself together, Su-Jin nodded and replied in a small voice.


    "Of course, Director Kang, I will bring everything with me."


    Satisfied with that answer, Ji-Won turned to give his friend one more glare, before heading to his office.


    While she watched him leave, Su-Jin tried to put the earlier matter aside. But she discovered that it was nearly impossible to get that moment out of her head.


    Thus, her mind was soon overtaken by a long period of nervousness.


    Thinking back on what just happened, she was also hit by an unexpected realization.


    Earlier, when Seo-Jun had held her shoulders, she didn''t feel the same tingling sensation from the time when Ji-Won had touched her.


    Overall it should have been the same touch, just by different people. But was it really the same thing? How come she felt so differently about the two? One made her entire skin scrawl with goosebumps and her scalp tingle in an almost pleasant manner, while the other made her feel like she had been grabbed by an overly excited human-sized puppy.


    This entire situation went to prove that Ji-Won was indeed special to her. Whether it was his touch, the sound of his voice or the feeling of his eyes on her, she was simply too conscious of him.


    ''Park Su-Jin, you are now officially in big trouble. Look how hard you''ve fallen for him, if just this small thing makes you feel so happy.''


    Su-Jin sighed, then continued to silently lament about her situation.


    ''But what about Director Kang? What does he see me as, I wonder? Sure, he seemed to have stopped glaring at me all the time, and he even trusted me with the Assistant work. But what about his feelings? How am I going to confirm if he sees me as anything more than a simple coworker?''


    Suddenly, the image of her brother and her best friend popped in Su-Jin''s mind.


    ''Ah, if those two were in my shoes right now I bet they would know exactly what to do.''


    She smiled to herself. All her previous dejected thoughts halted and took a different turn.


    ''I''m sure Min-Jun wouldn''t hesitate to chase after the person he likes, only giving them space after a clear rejection. He''s always been blunt and brave like that, no matter who he had to face. And Mi-Suk¡­''


    Here, Su-Jin paused in her silent contemplations, trying to recollect what she knew about her best friend''s past relationships.


    ''Sure enough, Mi-Suk would probably hem and haw for a period of time, worried over whether the man liked her or not. But, eventually, she would go for it and confess. Regardless of the answer she receives, Mi-Suk would never regret trying. More likely she would feel it would be such a waste to worry over someone else''s feelings before even confirming them.''


    Thinking about that, Su-Jin let out a quiet chuckle. Those two were really fearless when it came to expressing their sentiments.


    Su-Jin, on the other hand, was quite the opposite.


    Despite putting on a brave front most of the time, deep down Su-Jin was, in fact, more of a coward.


    When it came to talking about her feelings, the only people she could do that with were her brother and her best friend.


    Whether it was about facing someone else''s feelings, or even her own for that matter, she would always doubt and worry a lot. She would always choose to wait until that other person felt the same way, before finally owning up to her own emotions.


    Needless to say that this way of thinking helped Su-Jin in achieving nothing. Her love life had always been as dry and barren as a desert. And her fear of being rejected if she confessed first, together with her family situation, caused her to prefer solitude instead of seeking the comfort of people.


    Being alone was better than being refused and unwanted was what she strongly believed in.


    Just then, Su-Jin heard Yeon-Ah''s voice coming from next to her.


    "Here, you should take this as well."


    The young woman handed Su-Jin a small stack of files.


    "It''s the most recent financial report that Jung Seok and I finished." she explained.


    "Thank you." Su-Jin smiled, gradually coming back from her thoughts.


    She grabbed the files and went to start organizing the documents. There were just a couple of minutes left before the meeting and she still hadn''t finished her task.


    ''There is no use losing focus over whether Director Kang likes me or not. At this moment it doesn''t even matter. I''m not even a full-time employee, so what could I possibly hope for? That Director Kang would miraculously fall for me as well?''


    Scorning herself for even daring to look at her boss with such eyes, Su-Jin quickly pushed the matter at the back of her mind.


    But, even after she regained her calm, she was still convinced that such thoughts would definitely occur again. Especially now that she was aware of her own feelings.


    But, for now at least, she wasn''t brave enough to face them.


    Later, she would think about it later. At that time, maybe she would feel safe enough to admit everything in front of her crush.


    Little did Su-Jin know that this opportunity might come even sooner than she had anticipated.

 Chapter 211 - Good News

    Once everyone was gathered inside his office, Ji-Won declared the meeting open.


    Glancing around the table, Su-Jin suddenly noticed one person was missing.


    "Shouldn''t we wait for Jung Seok as well?" she asked, pointing at the man''s empty chair.


    "He''s gone to the accounting department to discuss some documents. He''ll be there for a while, so we should start first." Ji-Won replied nonchalantly.


    Su-Jin was a little startled at first.


    Since she had come to work at Kangji Tourism Jung Seok never missed a morning meeting before. Especially one that seemed to be extremely important. And since he was the person who worked most on the financial analysis and reports, all the more reason why he should be there as well.


    But after considering Ji-Won''s natural response and explanation, Su-Jin concluded that Jung Seok''s absence had already received the boss''s approval. More importantly, since Director Kang already knew the situation, there wasn''t anything for her to worry about.


    Under these conjectures, Su-Jin was gradually able to put the matter aside.


    The moment she sat down at the table, Su-Jin suddenly recalled the hype from earlier.


    "So, what was the fantastic news all about?" she asked at once.


    "Ah, yes! About that, you see..."


    Seo-Jun opened his mouth to speak, but he was instantly rendered speechless by Ji-Won''s death glares.


    The two men stared at each other for a couple of seconds, seemingly in a power struggle.


    In the end, Seo-Jun was the one who averted his eyes first. He swallowed the rest of his words and shrunk his neck in submission.


    Once the boss had won the silent argument he could speak at his leisure.


    "The deadline for submitting the proposal has been extended." Ji-Won replied.


    "Really?" Su-Jin and Yeon-Ah both shouted excitedly at the same time.


    "Yes." Ji-Won''s tone didn''t fluctuate as he continued. "Apparently, something happened to Team 2. It seems to be something big, because they weren''t able to submit the proposal for this month either. For some reason, after finding out, the upper management decided to extend the deadline until the 7th."


    Hearing that last part, Su-Jin''s eyes widened. She quickly pulled out her phone to look at the date.


    "The 7th¡­ That''s next Tuesday." she said after checking the calendar.


    "That means we have another chance to finalize the concept proposal and secure a contract with the inn owners. If we work hard, we should have enough time until Tuesday to do this."


    "About that..." Su-Jin hesitated.


    "What is it, Miss Park?"


    After hemming and hawing for a while, Su-Jin finally decided to bite the bullet and tell everyone her new concept idea. Worst case scenario, Director Kang dismisses her suggestion. She could definitely live with that.


    What she didn''t want to live with, though, was the regret at having hesitated to speak up. After all, she had been in the hospital when they came up with the first concept. That time she couldn''t do much to help her teammates, but now it was different. This time she wanted to work hard in order to produce an even better final proposal.


    As such, Su-Jin sucked in a deep breath and began to speak.


    "About the project¡­ As a matter of fact, I came up with another idea we might use for this project."


    "Is that so? Is it a new concept?" Ji-Won''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    "Yes. I thought it might be suitable for our target, namely creating affordable packages for middle-class people."


    Seeing Ji-Won''s inquiring gaze, Su-Jin swallowed hard and continued in a more professional tone.


    "What I''ve found out during my tourism related classes in college is that families sometimes enjoy going to festivals together. At the same time, young people only have a vague idea about some of the traditions that are still kept in some remote places. So, why not take this chance to provide all these people with an opportunity to experience fun closer to home? After all, tourism doesn''t always need to happen out of town. For example this¡­"


    Next, Su-Jin pulled out the presentation she made and told them more about the new concept.


    By the time Su-Jin''s speech ended everyone could almost envision this new and refreshing idea. Consequently, they were all eager to begin the implementation of this project.


    Looking at Ji-Won as if asking for approval, Su-Jin pointed at the papers she had scattered on the table.


    "Now, if you decide to go with this plan, all that would be left is for Jung Seok to look over the presentation and check the financial aspects. When he comes back from the Accounting department I will ask him to do a preliminary financial analysis, so we can see exactly where we''d stand money wise."


    To Su-Jin''s surprise, though, instead of saying yes, Ji-Won shook his head and remained silent.


    His gesture clearly indicated that he was rejecting something, but Su-Jin couldn''t figure out whether it was her concept proposal or her last sentence that he disapproved of.


    After thinking for a short moment, Ji-Won finally gave a curt reply.


    "Everything sounds good so far. I think this new idea has a very good chance to work to our advantage if we implement it right. With proper research behind them, our offers might become quite popular." He took a short break to breathe in slowly. "However, that last part you mentioned won''t be necessary."


    "What do you mean?" Su-Jin asked in apprehension.


    "I was waiting for the end of the meeting to let everyone know but, since it''s come to this point, I guess it can''t be helped." Ji-Won sighed, then simply stated. "After today, Jung Seok will take some time off in order to stay with his mother. He won''t be coming to the office for at least two weeks. Which means that he won''t be able to handle the analysis you mentioned."


    "But rest assured, all is not lost." Seo-Jun suddenly chimed in.


    This person''s cheerful tone contrasted greatly with Ji-Won''s somber demeanor. With the former''s sparkling smile and the latter''s subtle darkened eyes, the two men appeared as opposite as the sun and the moon.


    ''It''s truly a wonder how these two can be such good friends..'' Su-Jin mused for the umpteenth time.

 Chapter 212 - A Bumpy Ride

    To continue in the same lively manner, Seo-Jun directed a playful wink at Yeon-Ah, before turning back to Su-Jin.


    "Miss Lee can handle that task in Jung Seok''s place. Not only that, but you guys still have me around as well. So, I will be helping Miss Lee with the most complicated aspects of the analysis. Together we will produce the best reports this company has ever seen."


    All of a sudden, Seo-Jun paused and shot Ji-Won a side glance.


    "What you should focus on is checking out the location and making a more detailed plan regarding the activities."


    Ji-Won nodded in agreement.


    "That''s true. We''ll need to see the place first, before we can decide on the number, as well as the nature of the activities we can include."


    While speaking, Ji-Won reached out and pinched one corner of a document. He pulled it closer towards him and frowned.


    "Apart from all that, there are other details we''ll need to take into consideration, such as accessibility, affordability and so on. We need to have a better understanding of the environment before we can advance with the other practical aspects."


    Pushing the paper across the table with two fingers, Ji-Won raised his eyes to look at Su-Jin.


    His gaze was sharp and focused causing Su-Jin to instinctively straighten up. Next, she saw him getting up and walking towards his desk.


    "Miss Park, go and get ready. We''ll be leaving in 20 minutes." Ji-Won announced in all seriousness.


    "Ah, yes!"


    Su-Jin quickly got up and bowed. She then picked up the scattered documents and left the office to get the rest of her things in order.


    Twenty minutes later she was sitting in the passenger''s seat inside Ji-Won''s car.


    "Is there any place you want to visit first?" Ji-Won asked as he started the engine.


    "Oh, yes!" Su-Jin cried out in excitement. "As a matter of fact, there is this one guesthouse that I would like to check out first."


    Holding back a chuckle, Ji-Won drove the car out of the parking lot. He appeared calm and at ease.


    This curious relaxation that had taken hold of him could have been due to the good news he received that morning.


    After all, never in his wildest dreams could Ji-Won have imagined that his father would approve of an extension of their deadline. Up until now, submitting the end of the month presentation had always been a serious matter for the company. Not to mention now, that he and the Chairman were having an agreement over the results.


    However, somewhere deep down, Ji-Won suspected that his good spirits had more to do with what he was currently doing, rather than office work. Not only did Su-Jin give him a new and better idea for their project, she also provided him with a means to satisfy a selfish desire.


    Being able to stay close to her while visiting touristic locations together, almost made him feel like they were out on a date.


    As he drove the car towards the main street, Ji-Won continued to make casual conversation.


    "What is this place that''s gotten you so excited?" he asked.


    A small smile still lingered at the corner of his lips when Su-Jin finally gave her answer.


    "It''s actually a guesthouse called ''Summer Triangle Villa''. To be honest, many years ago I¡­"


    But Su-Jin didn''t get to finish her sentence.


    The moment Ji-Won heard the name of the inn, his body flinched violently. His brain was taken over by sock so, in an instinctive attempt to prevent an accident, his foot pressed on the brakes.


    The car stopped abruptly, not even several meters after it left the parking lot. Luckily, the street was empty at that time, so they didn''t cause any trouble in traffic.


    With his heart jumping widely in his chest, Ji-Won took a moment to breathe in deeply. Then, he let it all out in a long sigh.


    All this while his mind worked furiously to wrap around the current events.


    ''That place¡­ It''s been so long since I''ve heard the name of that place. That time was one of the last family trips we''ve taken¡­ Mother, father and I were together then. ''Summer Triangle Villa'' is also where that picture was taken.''


    As soon as his thoughts turned towards the missing photograph, Ji-Won felt a painful jab in his chest.


    Without realizing what he was doing, he leaned over the wheel, clenching a hand around the area where his heart was.


    After being startled by the abrupt stop, Su-Jin just happened to catch that small gesture.


    Taking into account what she knew about Ji-Won''s condition, the sight of him curled up over the wheel in pain sent a jolt of panic through her body. She immediately moved closer to him, wanting to touch him but hesitating. In the end, her hand hovered above his shoulder for a moment longer, before finally pulling away.


    "Director Kang, is everything alright? Why did we stop so suddenly?" she blinked at him with uneasiness.


    "Uhm.. uh¡­ a cat¡­" Ji-Won stumbled over his words.


    "A cat?" Su-Jin tilted her head to one side, looking both anxious and confused.


    "Y-yes¡­ ahem."


    Ji-Won coughed in order to clear his throat, then quickly straightened up his body.


    "Just now, I thought I saw a cat jumping in front of the car."


    "Really?" Su-Jin glanced outside, muttering to herself. "Curious, I didn''t see anything."


    "Of course, it might have been my mistake. I apologize for the scare, Miss Park." Ji-Won said in a rather sheepish voice.


    "Oh, no, it''s alright." Su-Jin hurried to wave her hands.


    After the fright finally subsided, her chest gradually relaxed and she began to chuckle.


    "What I mean to say is that, having no cats standing in front of your car this time, is probably a very good thing. We wouldn''t want another experience like that."


    Her words managed to trigger a certain memory. Thus, his mind immediately began replaying his first encounter with Su-Jin.


    How very different they were interacting now, compared to that time. Instead of shouting at each other, they could now talk casually. Instead of glaring and frowning, they could now smile at each other. Just like Su-Jin was currently doing.


    At that moment, Su-Jin''s lips were pulled into a smile, her eyes crinkling at the corners. She looked both cheerful and relaxed, very unlike that young woman who threw snarky remarks to his face.


    But what right did he have to complain? That time, wasn''t the person who set the cold tone of the conversation actually himself? So, if there was anyone to blame for their bumpy beginning, then that would be him and his instinct to reject people.

 Chapter 213 - Blurry Recollections

    Not knowing whether to laugh or cry over his own past stupidity, Ji-Won decided to make up for his lost time.


    Whether it was about conversation or being physically close, he would try everything in order to breach that barrier he had previously created. One step at a time, he would eventually be able to reach her.


    For that purpose, he decided to start by talking more about their destination.


    "Do you know how to get there? If not, you can type the address in the GPS."


    He was certain that, since she was the one who wanted to visit that place, Su-Jin would have the exact address or at least an approximative location.


    If that wasn''t the case, though, they might end up in a bit of a bind. Why? Because there was no way for him to remember the exact location of the guesthouse. It had been almost sixteen years since he visited the place last time. Furthermore, he had been ten years old at the time.


    After asking that question Ji-Won waited. But even after several seconds, no sounds came from his right.


    Perplexed, he turned his head to the side, peering at Su-Jin curiously.


    As if she could sense his eyes on her, Su-Jin flinched. All her previous cheerfulness dissolved as fast as a cube of ice melting into water. She shrunk her neck, while her body imperceptibly shifted closer to the window.


    During the time Ji-Won stared at her, the woman was more silent than a mouse in the presence of a dangerous cat.


    Although her mouth was silent, Su-Jin''s mind and body were in a state of extreme agitation. She kept wringing her hands, pressing her fingertips together in an attempt to calm down. It was all in vain, though. No matter what she did, Su-Jin still appeared to be on the verge of a mental collapse caused by nerves.


    "Miss Park?" Ji-Won suddenly called out to her.


    He used a soft voice, yet it still managed to startle Su-Jin.


    "Hm?" She hummed noncommittally, doing everything in her power to avoid staring into Ji-Won''s eyes.


    "The address?" He inquired calmly.


    "I¡­" Su-Jin bit her lower lip. "To be honest, I don''t know the address."


    Ji-Won''s eyebrows rose up on his forehead. He continued to stare at her with a complicated expression on his face.


    Afraid of what that look could mean and wanting to avoid a harsh scolding, Su-Jin hurried to explain.


    "You see, I actually visited Eunpyeong Hanok Village many years ago. I went there only once with my parents when I was very young, so I don''t remember much about it. Because I wanted to take this opportunity and see that place again, I tried looking it up on the internet. But I¡­ I couldn''t find much information on ''Summer Triangle Villa'', not even the address."


    Su-Jin stopped and shot Ji-Won a sheepish smile.


    "Since many years have passed, I am not even sure whether the guesthouse is still in business or not. Even so, I still want to try and find it. That place is special to me, because my family was there with me."


    Ji-Won was startled by her words. His pupils trembled and he found it hard to contain his own emotions.


    When he spoke next, he was shocked to hear his voice sounding hoarse.


    "Alright. We''ll go there first and take a walk around the village. Since that''s one of the places you''d like to use in our proposal, we must find it."


    Hearing his words, Su-Jin looked as though she had been granted amnesty. Her face glowed with relief and a grateful smile spread across her face. It was so wide that her eyes curved into crescents.


    "Mn." She nodded. "Thank you so much, Director Kang."


    He merely smiled and gave her a light nod, before starting to drive again.


    During this entire time, though, his mind worked in a frenzy. To think that such a coincidence could actually happen in the world, it was simply unbelievable. Who would have expected Su-Jin to choose a location that was so tightly connected to one of Ji-Won''s important memories.


    While overthinking the situation, Ji-Won also kept wondering whether he should be honest with Su-Jin or not. Should he really tell her that he was also familiar with Eunpyeong Hanok Village and the ''Summer Triangle Villa''? Or was it actually better to wait until they got there before saying anything?


    In the end, after all that pondering and mental fussing, what finally got out of Ji-Won''s mouth was something completely unrelated to his worries.


    "Miss Park, may I ask you something?"


    "Of course." she said, looking at him expectantly.


    "How did you come up with this new concept?"


    "Eh?" Su-Jin''s eyes widened slightly.


    For a moment she stared at him in silence, not knowing where to begin to explain. Should she talk about the little bits and pieces she still remembered from her last visit there? Or was it better to talk about the festival atmosphere she experienced at the hanok village. Even if her memory wasn''t very clear, she still had the pictures back home to account for the events.


    While Su-Jin was struggling to decide how to begin her answer, Ji-Won was sitting on pins and needles.


    At first, he had been taken aback by the familiar name of the location Su-Jin had chosen. He couldn''t stop thinking how coincidental it all was. That the object he most desperately wanted to find was tightly connected to that place.


    There was also another special memory that tied him to that guesthouse, but it was slightly foggy.


    Whenever he thought about it, Ji-Won could only remember something happening on a wooden bridge. As though looking through a layer of mist, he could see a person''s tiny silhouette walking towards him. But that person never got close to him. Right before reaching him, that small body frame toppled down, falling harshly on the wooden floor of the bridge.


    He remembered running towards that person and pulling them up, but that was it. Afterwards, his mother and father soon came to take him away and that was that. He didn''t even recall what that person looked like. He only saw her dress and hair tied in a ponytail, so it must have been a little girl.


    ''I wonder where that person is right now. What would she look like after all these years?''

 Chapter 214 - The Story Behind The Concept

    Ultimately, seeing how Su-Jin continued to keep silent, Ji-Won grew increasingly worried. He didn''t want her to misunderstand the reason behind his question, so he hurried to explain himself.


    "I mean, it is a rather unusual idea, not to mention a risky one. Going for such a remote place, instead of choosing something with a more commercial appeal, also planning activities based on traditional festivals instead of picking the usual tourist attractions¡­ There must have been something that sparked the idea. I''m curious to know what that was."


    "I see." Su-Jin sighed in relief.


    In truth, for a second there she had been worried of what Director Kang might think. What if he suspected the source of her ideas? After all, it wasn''t all that rare for bosses to doubt their employees.


    Su-Jin wanted to avoid that from happening at all cost, so she decided to reply truthfully.


    "To be honest, it all started with a TV drama."


    "A TV drama?" Ji-Won replied in stupefaction. He could have guessed anything but that.


    Then again, when it came to sudden bursts of inspiration, nothing was too strange or wild. One could get an idea even from staring at a tree for a few seconds. So, getting a indea like that after watching a TV drama wasn''t all that odd.


    "What was so special about this drama then?" he continued to inquire.


    "Well¡­" Su-Jin hummed absentmindedly. "It was rather the idea behind the plot that caught my attention and made me remember something. The notion of being star-crossed lovers made me reminisce about the story behind Chilseok festival."


    "Ah, the one about those two lovers who were punished by the Lord of Heaven to only meet one day in an entire year?"


    "Director Kang, you know about that as well?" Su-Jin gasped in surprise.


    Ji-Won''s lips pulled up into a small smile.


    "Mn, I know the story very well. My mother used to tell me about it. For some reason, she said it was her favorite love story."


    Hearing this, Su-Jin''s expression slowly turned complicated.


    ''I guess Mi-Suk isn''t the only person who would think such a tragic story is actually romantic. If they met, these two women would have gotten along perfectly.''


    "Actually, Mi-Suk said the same thing when we discussed this subject the other night." Su-Jin said, unable to keep this to herself.


    "What about you?" Ji-Won''s interest suddenly perked up.


    "Me? I simply called it tragic." Su-Jin shrugged. Then, as if she had just remembered something, her expression changed into a grimace. "But the worst came from Min-Jun, who outright called it plain stupid. He even gave us a bunch of arguments that I could hardly refute at the time."


    A soft chuckle came from Ji-Won''s direction, but he quickly masked it with a light cough.


    "So, what was it about the Chilseok festival that made you think of this new concept?" he asked, trying to go back to the original subject.


    "Oh, that¡­" Su-Jin smiled and answered simply. "I was actually reminded of my own experience. Even as a small child I was still impressed by the atmosphere surrounding the festival, by the gaiety and the beauty of that place. So, I wanted to create an opportunity for other people to experience the same thing at least once. And it''s not just this festival, but others as well. I hope in the future we could find other places to include in this concept, and help people rediscover the beauty of our festivals."


    After reaching this point in her speech, Su-Jin fell silent. She turned to look out the window, a light smile still lingering on her lips.


    Ji-Won was really impressed with the young woman''s heartfelt words. Even though he had never been one to enjoy crowded festivities, he could easily imagine the things she just talked about. He could also relate to her desire to create something enjoyable for other people.


    Working hard in order to make people happy was a notion his mother instilled in him ever since he was a child. Although this sentiment had dulled over the years, mostly due to her absence, the seed she had planted deep inside his heart wasn''t gone. Instead of dying, it miraculously withstood the winter that had settled inside Ji-Won''s heart after his mother''s death.


    Just like that, the small seed remained buried underneath all those negative emotions, waiting for spring to come and for water to finally reach it and give it strength to grow.


    At present, Su-Jin''s appearance in his life represented an overflowing river, drowning Ji-Won''s heart under its refreshing waters. She was his spring, the breath of life his soul had been waiting for all these years.


    Unbeknownst to Ji-Won, his feelings kept growing and growing, until he ultimately couldn''t stop them anymore. At this point, Ji-Won wasn''t sure he would be able to stop and go back to how he used to be, even if he wanted to.


    This new realization startled Ji-Won. Blaring alarms exploded inside his head and it took all his willpower not to blurt out everything in front of Su-Jin.


    Still, in the end, he managed to stay calm. As he drove the car towards their destination, he made a silent promise to himself.


    ''If I act too rashly right now, she might think badly of me, maybe even reject my feelings. So, I need to find the right moment to bring this matter up. Once that moment comes, though, I won''t hesitate any longer. I will tell Miss Park how I feel, come what may!''


    When they finally arrived at Eunpyeong Hanok Village, the sun was already high up on the bright firmament.


    Outside, the weather was fine, with a clear blue sky and just a little windy. The only downside was the relatively high level of humidity. Even though the village was very close to the mountain, and many of its streets and houses were built high on the slopes, the air was still steaming.


    Inside the car, though, Ji-Won and Su-Jin felt rather comfortable. The former was focused on driving the car, while the latter was gazing out the window, eager to see their destination as soon as possible.


    Just then, Su-Jin spotted an enclosed area right next to the outer wall of the village. There were several cars parked inside, most probably belonging to tourists.


    "Ah, isn''t that a parking lot?" she mumbled in an undertone.

 Chapter 215 - On A Pendulum Swing

    All of a sudden, Su-Jin stretched out a finger and pointed at the parking lot right outside the hanok village.


    "Director Kang, how about we park the car over there? Last night I read on the internet that the streets inside the village are quite narrow. Apparently, there are places that don''t even fit a car. If that''s indeed true, then driving inside would be too inconvenient. Besides, it would be much easier to find what we are looking for if we go on foot. Don''t you think so?"


    Ji-Won glanced towards the hanok village. Sure enough, if even the entrance seemed too narrow, let alone some of the streets inside.


    "You''re right." he said, pulling the wheel and driving inside the parking lot. "Let''s leave the car here for now. We''ll come back for it once we finish touring the place."


    And just like that, they both decided it would be a good idea to leave the car outside the village.


    However, the moment Su-Jin and Ji-Won stepped out of the car their lungs rapidly filled with a heavy, hot air. After barely taking several steps towards the entrance of the village, they immediately felt their clothes sticking to their backs. Really an uncomfortable feeling.


    This situation caused Su-Jin to have instant regrets. She gave her boss a couple of furtive glances, before finally gathering the courage to speak.


    "I''m sorry, Director Kang."


    "Hm? What are you being sorry for?" Ji-Won glanced at her in confusion.


    "Maybe this wasn''t such a good idea after all. Ambling about in this weather might be uncomfortable. Should we go back to the car?" She finished with an embarrassed smile.


    "It''s a little too hot, that''s for sure. But I don''t mind walking." Ji-Won replied earnestly.


    He raised his eyes towards the traditional rooftops and smiled.


    "Besides, I believe you were right. We''ll be able to get a better hands-on experience of the place if we go on foot."


    Hearing this answer left Su-Jin thoroughly stupefied. She gaped at her boss in wonder, as though the man had just declared he was some kind of an extraterrestrial being. For sure, she didn''t expect him to be so accommodating. And not just because of her past opinion of him.


    No, that was long gone from her mind. But the walking conditions right now were really too poor. Especially for Ji-Won, whose long-sleeved jacket made it all the more uncomfortable. Su-Jin felt a shiver going down her spine just by looking at his clothes.


    However, the man she was feeling sorry for didn''t seem too affected.


    In order to make walking in that weather slightly more bearable, Ji-Won eventually took off the jacket and wrapped it neatly around one arm. He also loosened his tie a little, then opened the first button of his shirt.


    This appearance made Ji-Won look especially handsome, but also quite relaxed. He seemed like a man out for a casual walk, and not a Director about to do field work.


    Just when Su-Jin was getting lost in this appealing sight, another shocking thing happened.


    Su-Jin saw her boss taking a few steps towards the entrance of the village, all the while looking down at his feet and mumbling something to himself.


    "Hm, that''s not quite right. Should it be getting a ''foot-on'' experience, rather than ''hands-on''?"


    As though amused by his own words, Ji-Won started laughing quietly.


    Witnessing this odd behavior left Su-Jin in a state of perplexity all the way inside the village.


    However, once she began walking along the paved streets, staring left and right at the traditional looking buildings, Su-Jin forgot everything else entirely. Her whole being was focused on catching every minute detail of her surroundings. Every house and rooftop, every wall and carving, every bend and slope, she simply couldn''t get enough of everything.


    Su-Jin was so distracted by the simple and refreshing beauty of the village that she didn''t even notice when Ji-Won had come to walk next to her.


    Right now, he was walking so close that their shoulders bumped a few times. At one point, Ji-Won''s fingers even grazed past the back of Su-Jin''s hand.


    The touch had been very light and brief, almost like the soft fluttering of a butterfly''s wing on a petal.


    Still, at the unexpected feel of Su-Jin''s skin, Ji-Won flinched and jerked away. He immediately took one step further to the side, and even placed his hand inside his trouser pocket for good measure. It was almost like he wanted to make sure he wouldn''t be tempted to repeat the previous experience.


    All this while Su-Jin was too out of it to notice any of this. Her mind was solely focusing on watching the buildings and their surroundings.


    And it was indeed lucky that Su-Jin hadn''t been aware of this, because it was obvious that Ji-Won''s countenance wasn''t that of a boss when walking next to his employee.


    He looked flustered, but also excited. His heart was beating rapidly and his face was flushed red all the way to the tips of his ears.


    During the entire time they were walking Ji-Won''s eyes never strayed from Su-Jin even for one second, always following wherever she went. And his body went along with his gaze, being only half a step behind her.


    Once again, the boundaries between boss and employee began to blur. At least that was the case for him.


    Without being able to stop himself, Ji-Won began to expect something more out of this situation. His fingers itched inside the pocket, wanting to stretch out and take a hold of her hand. He would be satisfied even with a brief touch like before.


    But what would happen if he indulged this desire? Just how shocked and confused would Su-Jin be if, out of the blue, he went all out and showed her his feelings?


    And what would happen to them next? Would they make light of it, calling it an accident, then simply revert to being coworkers? Or was there really a chance to take that step forward into a different kind of relationship?


    He''d promised to wait for that right moment, but he was now starting to worry about when and if it would ever come.


    Just like a pendulum, his thoughts kept swinging back and forth between doubt and determination.. Not even the man himself could glimpse where it would eventually stop.

 Chapter 216 - Eunpyeong Hanok Village

    While Ji-Won was troubled by these conflicting thoughts, the two of them had somehow arrived at a narrow intersection.


    Most of the streets looked almost the same, but this place was pretty unique. It was all because of one street that went up the mountain. The rather deep slope up ahead seemed difficult to climb, especially under those weather conditions.


    They had been walking around for more than an hour without either of them realizing. One of them had been too absorbed in his thoughts, while the other was too fascinated with her surroundings to even notice the passage of time.


    But at this point, the glaring sun was difficult to ignore any longer.


    Glancing at his watch, Ji-Won saw it was already past lunch time.


    "Should we take a break and continue after we eat something?"


    "Sounds good to me." Su-Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    A small drop of sweat slid down her forehead and was about to enter her eyes. She quickly raised a hand, brushing the back of her palm across the area.


    Just then, a hand appeared in Su-Jin''s line of sight, holding out a small handkerchief.


    "Here, take this." Ji-Won said.


    Hearing those words, Su-Jin''s heart unexpectedly made a loud and violent thump.


    She clearly heard the man''s voice sounding low and deep, holding that magnetic pull she had recently noticed in his tone.


    However, for some unknown reason, her mind mixed that alluring, manly sound with a more childish voice.


    Her head snapped up and, for a split second, she expected to see a young boy, handing her a white handkerchief. What she saw, though, was something very different from her imagination.


    The man standing in front of her was gazing at her with eyes quite unlike a child''s. The two pupils were of the deepest black, darker than anything Su-Jin had ever seen. Much like the man''s voice, his gaze also had the same unusual magnetic power over her. With just one glance into his eyes, she felt her soul being sucked inside those pupils. She felt trapped by that gaze, unable to escape its power.


    Yet, at the same time, the man''s expression was mild, almost tender. His thin lips were hooked up in an attractive curve. His entire face was suffused with a light pink. Su-Jin supposed it was most probably from the effort of walking into that weather.


    In the meantime, Ji-Won had stopped half a meter away from Su-Jin. The sun rays fell down on him, reflecting the brightness into his raven black hair and surrounding his body in a hazy halo.


    Looking up at him from that angle gave Su-Jin the impression that Ji-Won was glowing from inside out.


    ''Is this how that little boy would look like after all these years? Would he be this handsome as well? But what if¡­ Just¡­ What if Director Kang really is¡­''


    "Miss Park?"


    Su-Jin once again heard Ji-Won''s voice coming from somewhere close. She blinked several times, feeling her mind gradually clearing.


    "Yes?" she replied quietly.


    "Take this and use it to wipe your face." Ji-Won gestured towards the object he was holding.


    Only now did Su-Jin notice that he wasn''t offering her a handkerchief, but a tissue.


    All of a sudden, she began feeling extremely self-conscious, and also a tad bit silly.


    While berating her mind for coming up with such foolish ideas, Su-Jin quickly took the tissue from Ji-Won''s hand and thanked the man without making eye contact.


    Afterwards, they took a left and walked along the street until they found a massive, two-story building.


    On the ground floor there was a restaurant that seemed to serve traditional food. The upper floor had all the window panels pushed open, revealing the inside of a teahouse.


    After craning his neck left and right, Ji-Won finally turned to ask for Su-Jin''s opinion.


    "How about this place? We can have lunch here, then rest for a while longer in that teahouse."


    "It sounds perfect. Let''s do that!"


    Su-Jin suddenly became excited. She took a moment to ravage the building with her eyes, taking in the beauty of the place, before following Ji-Won inside.


    While having lunch, the two of them discussed more about their plans and how to work on the concept. They also made a list of the places they had seen so far, highlighting the ones which might be better candidates for the touristic experiences they wanted to create.


    Since Eunpyeong Hanok Village was a historical area that still followed traditions, Su-Jin believed it was possible to come up with offers that could satisfy a large variety of customers.


    There were opportunities there for people who enjoyed sightseeing and even for those who simply wanted to escape the bustling city. The clean air at the foot of the mountain, coupled with the reduced number of vehicles, made the small village a perfect place for enjoying a healthy respite.


    There were also spots where people could get a breath of nature. Apart from the village itself, there were also two temples nearby, Jingwansa to the South and Samcheonsa to the North. Furthermore, there was also a mountain path where people could go hiking.


    The lunch they had was delicious and the service was very good. If you added the beautiful scenery to that, it made this location the perfect environment to spend a free afternoon.


    Since Ji-Won was aiming for people pertaining to the middle-class, the affordable prices of the place represented a big plus as well.


    All in all, the area seemed like a goldmine of ideas for the likes of Su-Jin and Ji-Won.


    After spending another hour drinking tea and envisioning their future clients enjoying the tourist offers their team will create, Su-Jin and Ji-Won left the restaurant and continued with their walk.


    "Aah, I feel alive again!" Su-Jin smiled in contentment.


    With her eyes slightly narrowed and the corners of her lips hooked up, she looked just like a cat that had eaten a good lunch and now simply wanted to laze around in the grass.

 Chapter 217 - At The End Of A Long, Winding Road Lies Fate

    Attracted by Su-Jin''s cheerful tone and relaxed manners, Ji-Won gave Su-Jin a side-glance.


    The words cute and adorable unexpectedly popped inside his mind. This made him instantly become flustered and he quickly pulled his eyes away. He furtively raised a hand to his lips in order to hide a smile. But the loud, nervous chuckle that seeped through his lips was impossible to mask as a cough.


    "Is something the matter?" Su-Jin inquired, eying him strangely.


    Sure enough, she had seen his little gesture and was now intrigued by it.


    Ji-Won cleared his throat and replied as nonchalantly as possible.


    "N-Nothing¡­ It''s really nothing. We should get going now. There are still lots of places left to visit around the village."


    Su-Jin thought something was off about Ji-Won''s current behavior. There was something especially odd about his eyes shifting around randomly, avoiding making contact with Su-Jin''s curious gaze.


    This skittish action was quite similar to how she usually acted whenever there was reason to feel nervous or embarrassed.


    ''That''s odd. What reason would Director Kang have to feel nervous or even embarrassed for?''


    All of a sudden, an idea popped inside her head and she let out a silent gasp.


    ''Could it be that he disliked my conduct during lunch? Or perhaps there was something I said that upset him?''


    In less than a minute, Su-Jin tried to recollect the entire lunchtime, as well as all the conversations she had with him since they left the office.


    Nevertheless, the result of this quick research was that she had been a proper lady for once. There were no accidents caused by her clumsiness, nor did she eat too fast or spoke too loudly.


    As such, she was left even more baffled than before.


    ''I really don''t remember doing or saying anything that could label me as uncouth. So, if that''s not the case, then why is he like this? Right now, Director Kang acts as though he doesn''t even want to gaze in my direction, let alone look me in the eye!''


    Ultimately, as she couldn''t reach an answer by herself, Su-Jin decided to push the matter aside for now. Maybe she''ll find a better timing later to probe him for answers.


    After leaving the restaurant, Su-Jin and Ji-Won first took the road opposite from the one that went up the mountain. Then they spent another hour and a half ambling along the narrow streets and getting lost in sightseeing.


    They also stopped to check out two more Hanok houses.


    One of them was also a two-story building, almost as big as the restaurant they previously visited. Both floors were turned into a caf¨¦ that was selling all sorts of delicious and refreshing beverages. Meanwhile, the other building was much smaller, with the ground floor being a traditional sweets shop.


    Upon seeing the latter house, Su-Jin couldn''t help but become extremely excited. She hurried inside and bought several desserts of different types.


    During this time, Ji-Won was once again very accommodating. He followed Su-Jin inside the shop and waited patiently in a corner until the young woman finished with her purchase.


    Walking out of the shop, Su-Jin almost made the mistake of asking Ji-Won if he cared to try one of the desserts. Luckily, though, she quickly stopped herself, thus avoiding a big blunder.


    ''That was close. I''m afraid that if I showed Director Kang the bag of sweets, he might blow his top in just a matter of seconds. I seriously wonder what this person does for his birthday. Could it be that he really doesn''t even get a cake? That would really be too tragic. After all, birthdays are all about blowing candles and making wishes, and one cannot make a wish without a cake.''


    The two of them continued on their way for a little while longer, until they eventually reached a familiar place. The village wasn''t very big, so it wasn''t surprising that you''d end up going in circles at one point.


    Coincidentally, though, they had somehow reached the same peculiar intersection as before.


    Seeing that familiar spot, the two of them stopped and looked around in order to decide which way to go now.


    Just then, Ji-Won got a strange vibe coming from that narrow and deep slope. He stared fixedly at the road, trying to imagine what he would find at its end.


    "Should we go that way?" he asked all of a sudden.


    "Hm?"


    Su-Jin followed his line of sight and was instantly surprised.


    "You want to climb all the way up there? It''s a dirt road as far as the eye can see. Wouldn''t you be uncomfortable climbing that slope with your shoes?"


    The question was pertinent and, under normal circumstances, Ji-Won wouldn''t have even thought of doing something like that.


    However, at that moment, the pull exerted by that place over his mind was much stronger than reason. It made him feel an odd mixture of eagerness and longing, like he was just about to meet a long-lost friend. It was as though something was calling for him to go up there.


    Ji-Won couldn''t explain it, nor did he want to attempt it at the present time. All he knew was that he would regret it if he didn''t follow his instincts.


    Even though the road wasn''t that difficult, ultimately, it still took them at least half an hour to reach the top.


    At the end of the road there was another property, well nestled between the forest and the village. One wouldn''t be able to discover it easily, unless they took the same narrow and winding road up the mountain as Su-Jin and Ji-Won did.


    The estate was relatively large in size and was enclosed by a brick wall. A two-story building peered from over the wall. The hip-and-gable roof style, as well as the traditional upturned eaves made it look both elegant and imposing.


    From where she stood, Su-Jin could only see one side of the building, as well as the second floor. But even so, it was enough for her to conclude that it must have been a guesthouse.


    The road they had just walked on ended abruptly in front of a large gate. The door panels were wide and made of massive, dark wood, while the roof mirrored that of the house.


    This place looked ever older than all the other buildings they''ve seen in the village. But what really hit Su-Jin as strange was the eerie silence that surrounded the estate. Not only that, but this entire location somehow seemed to be isolated from the rest of the village.


    Just when Su-Jin was beginning to wonder if anyone actually lived there, she heard someone calling her.


    "Miss Park, you should come and see this."

 Chapter 218 - Finding What We Are Looking For

    During that time, Su-Jin had admired the house from afar.


    She was in a daze, thinking how fortunate they were for finding such a place, one that was so well hidden in the forest. It was really wondrous how no one seemed to be around at this time of day, when all the rest of the properties back in the village were bustling with people.


    The trip up there hadn''t even been as dire as Su-Jin initially believed it would be. The angle of elevation of the slope wasn''t that high, and there were lots of trees on both sides of the road. In the end, both Su-Jin and Ji-Won had a surprisingly easy time getting there.


    But, even though the road wasn''t difficult, it still took around half an hour to reach the end of it. Therefore, Su-Jin quickly surmised that not many people would be willing to walk around so much during that hot weather.


    Yet, even as she thought of all this Su-Jin also felt quite regretful, but for an entirely different reason.


    Glancing at her phone, Su-Jin saw the time was already late into the afternoon. Once they would get back from this little adventure up the mountain the sky would have already grown dark and the street lights would be lit.


    Thinking this might just be their last stop for the day, Su-Jin glanced back towards the village. Feeling rueful for not being able to find the ''Summer Triangle Villa'', she made a mental note to talk Director Kang into coming back to the village again some other day.


    Meanwhile, the man himself was walking past the tall gate of the mysterious property. He moved slowly along the brick wall, trying to peer above it.


    At some point, though, Ji-Won had stopped moving. He stood frozen next to the wall, gaping at the building.


    "Miss Park, you should come and see this." he said blankly.


    "What is it, Director Kang?" Su-Jin asked, heading towards him.


    As soon as she stopped next to Ji-Won, she became speechless as well.


    Then, Ji-Won slowly opened his mouth to speak. His voice was low, barely more than a whisper.


    "We found it, Miss Park. We actually found the place you were looking for."


    "Can it really be this place?" Su-Jin asked, her heart being caught between hope and doubt.


    "This is definitely it. If you still don''t believe me, then look up there."


    With that, Ji-Won raised a hand and pointed at something right below the upturned eaves.


    Su-Jin''s eyes followed the direction he was pointing at. Her gaze moved slowly towards the upper floor of the building, until it finally landed on the object Ji-Won was looking at.


    It was a large name plaque, the same kind that used to hang at the entrance of traditional houses a long time ago.


    The plaque looked extremely old. The wood had lots of cracks, and the corners showed signs of erosion from the weather.


    Yet, despite looking so worn down, the neat and elegant writing was still visible. The golden Chinese letters had lost all luster over the years, but on the dark background they still retained that bit of light. And there was no doubt that they said ''Summer Triangle Villa''.


    After staring silently at the plague for several seconds, Su-Jin finally snapped out of her daze. At once, she became excited and turned towards Ji-Won with a pair of glistening eyes.


    "It''s here. The house is really here." she chuckled, feeling her eyes growing moist. "I thought we wouldn''t be able to find it, that we''d have to come back again. Or even worse, that it would no longer be here. After all, it''s been such a long time¡­ lots of things could have happened. The owners could have closed it down or even demolished it¡­"


    "Miss Park." Ji-Won softly called out in an attempt to interrupt the young woman''s rant.


    "Mn?"


    "Would you like to try and go inside?"


    Su-Jin''s eyes opened wide. She stared at him like a child who had just been given a long-awaited gift.


    "Yes! Of course, I want to go inside! Let''s try and knock first."


    Without waiting for Ji-Won to reply, Su-Jin ran towards the gate. Once she stopped in front of the massive doors, she raised a hand and knocked rapidly.


    The successive rapping sounds reverberated through their surroundings, emphasizing the heavy quietness that seemed to envelop the entire estate.


    After she knocked a few times with zealous enthusiasm, Su-Jin stopped and waited. But even though she waited for a full minute, no one came to open the gate for them.


    Starting to feel restless, Su-Jin tried to push the doors open by herself. But, no matter how hard she tried, the heavy doors didn''t budge. The gate was clearly locked from the inside.


    Just when she was about to knock again, a small sound came from the other side of the doors. Su-Jin perked her ears and was able to hear a soft rustling, followed by sounds of footsteps.


    In a moment of shock, she gasped and quickly turned to look at Ji-Won.


    Staring back at her, Ji-Won saw that Su-Jin''s eyes were filled with a mixture of apprehension and anticipation. He tried to smile reassuringly, hoping to help Su-Jin be more at ease. But it was difficult to appear calm, when he himself was just as much of a nervous wreck as she was.


    Just when Ji-Won opened his mouth and was about to say something, the doors were pulled open from the inside, and an old woman appeared in the threshold.


    Ji-Won was instantly rendered speechless by the sight of that person and, for the longest time, both him and Su-Jin stared at the woman in shock.


    It wasn''t just the fact that she was old, but rather her entire appearance was very unkempt.


    Her clothes were a disheveled mess, torn and stained with what looked like dried, old food and wet dirt. Looking carefully, under all that mess, Su-Jin could see lots of places where the fabric had been patched up. But the stitching was already starting to show signs of tearing.


    The woman''s head looked even more untidy than her clothes. What could be seen of her graying hair was mostly dirty and tangled, looking like it hadn''t been washed or combed in a long while. Some of it hung over her shoulders in thick clumps, while the rest was pulled up and tied in a messy bun.


    Su-Jin''s eyes roamed across the woman''s appearance, until they finally settled on her face.


    The old woman''s skin was wrinkled and white like a sheet of paper. Yet, compared to the rest of her appearance, her face was very clean. Her eyes were half-lidded and lacked that spark of life a person usually has. She appeared like a listless puppet, only able to move because of a series of strings attached to her members.


    Before either Su-Jin or Ji-Won could fully recover from their stupor, the woman opened her mouth. Next, a hoarse voice came out from her throat, sounding as though she hadn''t spoken in a long time.


    "W-Who are y-you?"

 Chapter 219 - Unhinged

    "W-Who are y-you?"


    "Uhm¡­"


    Su-Jin hesitated and shot Ji-Won a glance from the side.


    After silently communicating with each other, Ji-Won was the first to speak.


    "Madam, we are from Kangji Tourism. We would like to discuss with you about a possible collaboration between ''Summer Triangle Villa'' and our company."


    No sooner had his words fallen that the woman''s complexion changed suddenly.


    Her face instantly blanched, losing the little color it had left. Her eyes widened and became filled with something akin to madness. All the face muscles spasmed and got pulled tight around the woman''s skull, making her look extremely gaunt.


    This sight was all the more gastly when compared to the listless appearance the old woman had just a few seconds ago.


    Next, Su-Jin and Ji-Won both watched aghast as the woman opened her mouth wide and let out a long, sharp wail. The shrill sound resembled that of an injured animal, causing the hairs at the back of the two young people''s necks to stand on end.


    As if they were tied by an invisible rope and forced to move in unison, they both took a step back at the same time.


    "Madam, please calm down." Ji-Won tried to speak, but his words were immediately buried under the woman''s shrill screams.


    "Kwang-Sun, where are you? You¡­ Who are you? You are not Kwang-Sun¡­ Kwang-Sun, where are you?"


    The woman kept shouting, repeating the same sentences over and over again. And it seemed the more she said that name, the more unhinged she became. Until she finally broke down in violent sobs.


    She covered her face with both palms, but streams of tears gushed from behind her fingers. As she curled in on herself, the woman''s body was seized by violent tremors.


    All of a sudden, her thin frame seemed like a leaf under a fierce storm. As though a single gust of wind could somehow manage to blow her away.


    At this point, there was the sound of bustle coming from beyond the gate and, very soon, another woman rushed outside. The moment she spotted Ji-Won and Su-Jin, she stopped dead in her tracks.


    This person appeared to be much younger than the crying woman. Compared to the latter, the younger person''s appearance was very tidy. Even though the clothes she was wearing were house garments, they seemed to be well taken care of.


    Yet, despite the age difference and the sharp contrast created by their opposite appearances, one could still see they were related.


    She stared between Su-Jin and Ji-Won, blinking several times as if confused. Then her eyes snapped back to the old woman, who was still sobbing in front of the gate. Stopping next to her, she reached out an arm and wrapped it around the distressed person''s shoulders.


    "Mother, what is it? What''s wrong? You were fine just a little while ago. Remember? We were going to take a bath just now. Let''s go back inside, hm? Or else the water is going to get cold."


    The woman''s voice was soft and sounded slightly cajoling. It was almost as if she was trying to coax a little kid, and not someone who might be her parent.


    Su-Jin was taken aback. For a moment, her mind could hardly comprehend what was happening right now. Everything seemed like a dream to her, one she was unable to wake up from.


    In her absentminded state, Su-Jin didn''t even notice when she took a small step forward. Before she could stop herself, the quiet words already escaped her mouth.


    "Uhm, pardon us for the intrusion, but¡­ Could you tell us where the owners of ''Summer Triangle Villa'' are? There is something important we would like to discuss with them."


    Once again, the instant ''Summer Triangle Villa'' was mentioned, the old woman flinched violently. Her hands slipped from her face and she began to wail loudly again.


    "NOOOO! No, this is not it! This is not it! There is no such place! Summer¡­ Summer Triangle Villa is no more! Kwang-Sun¡­ Kwang-Sun, where are you?"


    Seeing this, the younger woman hurried to give her mother a hug, rubbing the latter''s back with large, circular moves.


    "Mother, shhh, calm down. Mother it''s alright, everything is alright now."


    As soon as she noticed the sobs had subsided slightly, the young woman turned her head to look at Su-Jin and Ji-Won.


    "I''m sorry, but right now is not a good time. You should come back some other day."


    After saying that, she completely ignored the other two and solely focused on getting her mother inside the house.


    Several moments later the large wooden doors closed with a loud thunk, sealing the old woman''s cries inside the courtyard. Thus, silence was once again restored outside the gate.


    Su-Jin didn''t know how she left that place. Her mind was blank and, even though she was moving, she couldn''t feel a thing. Everything appeared before her eyes in a haze, as though she was looking through a veil.


    By the time Su-Jin snapped out of her numbness, both she and Ji-Won were already back at the car.


    Unbeknownst to her, Ji-Won had already walked towards the car, and was now standing next to the vehicle, holding the door open for her.


    "Thank you." Su-Jin whispered as she quickly slipped into the passenger''s seat.


    Ji-Won gave a noncommittal grunt, then closed the door before heading to his own side.


    Just as Su-Jin had guessed, when they left Eunpyeong Hanok Village it was already pretty late into the evening.


    The sky above the mountain had taken on an inky color. Streaks of dark purple created beautiful patterns across the darkening firmament, indicating the place where the sun had just set. The weather had chilled somewhat, making the air more breathable than during the day.


    But neither Su-Jin, nor Ji-Won was paying attention to any of this. Their minds were still quite rattled from the earlier events to process anything else. Their ears still throbbed from the old woman''s screams.. As a consequence, the silence between them almost seemed like a relief.

 Chapter 220 - Planning A Visit For Tomorrow

    Su-Jin and Ji-Won were both sitting inside the car in silence. Each was deep in thought and seemed reluctant to perturb the other.


    Despite their initial expectations, today''s field work had proved to be quite eventful. From the village itself, which seemed to answer all their needs, to the last discovery of the day, everything had left them in a troubled state of mind.


    Especially Su-Jin, who had been shocked by the woman''s unnatural appearance.


    ''So what happened to that place and to its owners? Why was this woman looking so old and crazy? It almost seemed like her spirit had been broken into pieces, leaving behind only a shell for what little remained of it.'' Su-Jin contemplated with a heavy heart.


    Then, all of a sudden, her thoughts took a slightly different turn.


    ''And why did the house and its surroundings appear deserted as a grave? In all that time we were there no one else came out or went inside. There were no sounds coming from the courtyard either. Could it be that the guesthouse was shut down?''


    Reaching up to here, Su-Jin suddenly panicked. She quickly sucked in a deep breath and expressed a silent intent.


    ''Tomorrow I will go back there. Regardless of what the truth is, I want to know it. I need to know¡­'' She finished her thoughts with conviction.


    All of a sudden, Ji-Won''s deep voice broke the heavy silence.


    "It''s already quite late, so I''ll take you home."


    Compared to the last time, now Su-Jin didn''t contradict him. In fact, she quite welcomed the idea of getting home sooner. She was tired, both mentally and physically. So, she simply nodded her, letting out a soft hum of assent.


    But it appeared that Ji-Won hadn''t finished. His voice changed subtly, taking on a slightly firmer tone as he continued to speak.


    "Miss Park, empty your schedule for tomorrow. Also, make sure to dress comfortably and eat a hearty breakfast before leaving. I will come and pick you up at 9."


    While he spoke, Ji-Won kept his eyes fixed ahead, his fingers lightly gripping the steering wheel. His expression seemed calm on the outside, as though he was merely talking about going to work the next day.


    Su-Jin turned her head slowly and gaped at the man with perplexed eyes.


    ''Is this person able to read minds now? How did he know that I was going to come back here tomorrow?'' She couldn''t help but wonder.


    She peered at him attentively but from where she stood, Su-Jin couldn''t see any fluctuations in Ji-Won''s dark eyes, nor could she notice any ripples in his expression.


    Yet, another thing that she didn''t see were the tensed muscles of his lower jaw, which betrayed his troubled mind.


    "Pick me up tomorrow morning? Why?" Su-Jin eventually asked in bewilderment.


    "Weren''t you thinking of coming back here?" he asked, glancing sideways at her.


    Despite his questioning tone, Ji-Won''s eyes seemed to make an affirmation.


    "Instead of doing this alone, I think it''s better to do it as a team. So, I am coming with you. Besides, you are not the only one who''s worried about that place. I also want to know what happened to both the guest house and its owners."


    ~~~


    That night Su-Jin''s brain refused to relax long enough for her to fall asleep.


    She writhed on the bed, moving and fidgeting, turning from one side to the other as though she was laying on a mattress made of needles.


    In the end, it must have been well over midnight when Su-Jin had finally exhausted herself.


    The sheets were wrapped around her body like a cocoon and she was breathing quietly. With each breath, her chest moved up and down in a slow rhythm.


    When she opened her eyes, Su-Jin found herself standing in the middle of a courtyard.


    Looking around, she was soon greeted by the sight of a beautiful, traditional two-story guesthouse. Su-Jin could see the upturned eaves shining in the sunset, spreading a reddish color all across the sandy ground.


    After taking a few minutes to explore the spacious courtyard, Su-Jin noticed a peculiarity.


    There wasn''t a soul in sight. Despite it being a time when people should have been around, no one was bustling around the building. And it wasn''t just outside. She couldn''t hear a single sound coming from inside of the house either.


    Feeling both curious and determined to find out what was going on, Su-Jin raised a foot and began walking towards the building.


    However, after just one step she stopped. Looking down at her feet, she froze in shock.


    At some point, both her legs and feet had shrunk, and she was now walking with the steps of an eight year old child.


    Su-Jin slowly raised her arms hoping against hope that they would be normal. Unfortunately, it was the same situation with her upper body as well.


    In one last attempt to deny the obvious, Su-Jin ultimately pinched her cheeks with both hands. They felt round and puffy and¡­ painful.


    "Ouch¡­ AH!" she gasped.


    There was absolutely no doubt now. She was really in the body of a child. Even her voice sounded squeaky.


    "What the hell is going on?" she muttered, then immediately clamped her mouth shut.


    It was truly disturbing to hear that kind of language coming from a child. Well, for Su-Jin it was rather unnerving to hear those words coming out in such a childish voice.


    Consequently, she decided to remain silent and keep all thoughts to herself.


    ''I''m dreaming right now, aren''t I? Yes, this must be a dream. Otherwise, I don''t know how I could explain all this. But earlier when I pinched myself it really hurt. Weren''t dreams supposed to be different from reality? I heard people saying that you can''t feel pain in a dream. Then¡­ is this a lucid dream1?''


    Su-Jin''s eyes widened. She hesitated to continue that idea and eventually stopped thinking about it altogether.


    ''Whether this is a dream or simply an illusion, it doesn''t matter. There must be a reason why I am seeing this right now. So, let''s go, Park Su-Jin! Go and explore this place a bit and see what is going on. Nothing bad should be able to happen to you here. Fighting!''

 Chapter 221 - Lucid Dream

    While giving herself silent pats on the back, encouraging herself to be brave, Su-Jin crossed the courtyard, stopping at the farthest corner. She took a few more steps along the stone wall, until she finally reached a small opening.


    The way through the wall was marked by a small, wooden gate with an upturned rooftop.


    Looking closely, the gable looked like a miniature version of the guesthouse'' roof.


    Su-Jin took a moment to admire the beautiful carvings on each side of the gate, all the while wondering at the intricacy of this dream.


    ''Such detailed imagery¡­ Were dreams always this complex? Looking at these features, they almost seem real.''


    As if to prove to herself that she wasn''t wrong, Su-Jin reached out and placed a hand on the wooden gate. A cool sensation immediately spread under her palm. When she rubbed her fingers across the surface, she could even feel small protuberances in the carved wood.


    ''So, not only do these carvings look real, but they actually feel very real. Furthermore, apart from pain it seems I am also able to use my sense of touch. Truly marvelous.''


    After spending a couple of minutes feeling around the front side of the gate, Su-Jin finally decided to move on.


    She stepped over the threshold and entered a large, uncovered perimeter.


    Lots of tall trees and bushes were scattered all across the area. The grass spread under her feet like a scented blanket. Flowers in vibrant colors appeared in clusters here and there, giving the entire space a lively look.


    For some reason, Su-Jin had the feeling that she knew the place. Not just because she seemed to know exactly where to step and which turn to take, but also due to the overall appearance of the place.


    Several meters away from the wall there was a large pond with a wooden bridge crossing over the water. Stone lanterns stood at both ends of the bridge, lighting the way. The flickering flames they were holding inside cast swaying shadows on the ground.


    Seen from afar they seemed like two pairs of short-legged sentinels carrying paper lanterns for the people crossing the bridge.


    That''s when Su-Jin realized that it was getting really dark outside. Then, all of a sudden, loud cheers and laughter exploded nearby.


    Startled, Su-Jin turned on the spot. She hoped to catch sight of what was causing all that noise.


    Just then, something unbelievable happened right under Su-Jin''s very eyes.


    The garden instantly filled with people. Groups of boys and girls of all ages and sizes were separated by the length of the bridge. They would take turns crossing the bridge from one end to the other, stopping shortly in the middle to exchange small knots made of red thread.


    "Oh, my gosh¡­ This is¡­ The ''crossing of the magpie bridge'' activity. I remember taking part in this only one time. It was long ago, during the Chilseok festival."


    Reaching up to here with her recollections, Su-Jin suddenly realized something.


    "If I''m right in assuming that this is the bridge crossing activity, then this place must be¡­ ''Summer Triangle Villa''?!"


    Feeling both anticipation and fright at her own conjecture, Su-Jin turned her head towards the guesthouse.


    The imposing rooftop of the old building was still visible even from that distance. The large name plaque stood proudly above the entrance. Sure enough, the letters carved on the sturdy panel clearly stated ''Summer Triangle Villa''.


    Everything looked exactly like it did several hours ago.


    But right now, Su-Jin was standing in a place she hadn''t seen earlier today. So, the matter of how Su-Jin could see the entrance from where she stood, even though she had walked around the house to get there, was a real mystery even to herself.


    Nevertheless, she quickly pushed aside all incredulity, at once embracing the idea of ''dreams are always weird and lack logic, so it''s better to enjoy them than hate them''.


    It appeared that recognizing her surroundings on a conscious level, supported Su-Jin''s mind in creating even more details.


    At that moment, she was standing at one end of the bridge, right in front of a stone lantern. She was waiting for her turn to walk across the wooden planks. All this while groups of people filed in and out of the garden, looking like the hustle and bustle of ants.


    When the last person before Su-Jin had finally finished the task of crossing to the other end, Su-Jin finally raised her foot and stepped onto the wooden bridge. Before she started walking, though, she shot one glance towards the other end.


    That''s when she noticed a person was walking towards her.


    ''Ah, he must be the boy they chose to be my partner for the duration of the festival.''


    As she thought about that, Su-Jin''s face broke into a wide smile. Holding a sense of expectation inside her heart, she hurried to take several steps forward.


    But, right before she could even reach the center of the bridge, and finally meet that person, Su-Jin tripped on an uneven plank.


    At first, she just wobbled on her feet, but her legs were too short and weak to hold her weight. So, she soon lost her balance and fell headfirst on the wooden surface.


    "UGH!"


    Su-Jin groaned, trying to push herself up with her small hands.


    However, the moment she opened her eyes, Su-Jin was once again thrown into a state of shock.


    She was no longer in the garden, no longer struggling to get up from the ground while trapped in the body of her eight year old self. Instead, she was inside her own room, currently lying on the floor next to her bed. The cocoon made of sheets had been dragged down due to Su-Jin''s intense squirming. It now lay pitifully on the floor, a couple of meters away from her.


    Leaving aside the brutal way of waking up, Su-Jin was also mortified because of something else.. With the help of this dream, she had just recollected a long forgotten memory.

 Chapter 222 - Waking Up

    It appeared that Su-Jin''s visit to Eunpyeong Hanok Village that day had quite a strange effect on her mind. Seeing that place again after all these years sparked her memory, and she remembered things that had been long forgotten.


    The events she had just witnessed while in a dream state had actually happened. And just like in her dream, that time too, she tripped and fell. This small incident forced the entire procession to stop and should have caused an inconvenience to her partner as well.


    But when he saw her lying on the ground, the boy didn''t falter in his steps. Instead, he raced towards Su-Jin, helping her up. That''s when they noticed Su-Jin had sprained her ankle due to the harsh fall.


    Seeing that they couldn''t carry on with their task, the two children were eventually ushered from the bridge together.


    In the end, Su-Jin and the boy hadn''t been able to exchange knots made of red thread, nor could they finish the traditional ''crossing of the magpie bridge''.


    With this new memory back in place, Su-Jin became even more eager to return to that place.


    "To think that something like this really happened and I forgot about it." She chuckled to herself. "Now I really wonder what happened to that boy. I wish I could see him all grown up."


    ~~~


    At the same time Su-Jin was making such a wish, far away from her room, another person was just waking up from a dream. But compared to Su-Jin''s rather light and amusing experience, this person was trying to shake off the reminisces of a nightmare.


    Kang Ji-Won opened his eyes and realized with relief that he was in his own bed. There were no scattered pieces of glass, nor any car body parts lying around on the ground. He was no longer on that street, staring at his mother''s destroyed car.


    In his nightmare, Ji-Won tried to walk towards his mother''s remains. He stepped onto the ground littered with glass shards. But not even a couple of steps later, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in the soles of his feet.


    Looking down, Ji-Won realized with shock that, for some reason, he wasn''t wearing shoes. Also, his body seemed to be smaller, like he was around twelve years old.


    Quickly leaving aside that discovery, though, Ji-Won continued to advance along the road. His feet were stinging and burning as the glass shards cut even deeper through his skin. Yet, in spite of everything he felt, Ji-Won didn''t stop walking.


    With every step he took, smudges of blood were left behind, but he didn''t stop until he finally reached his mother''s car.


    Once there, he was startled to see her still alive.


    This was the first time such a thing happened. Every time he dreamt of this night she was always dead, and he would always wake himself up while crying.


    But this time, things were different. His mother was still breathing. As impossible as he knew it was, Ji-Won couldn''t stop hoping the inevitable would never come. With a pained heart, he kept wishing for her to stay with him a little longer.


    "Mother!" Ji-Won suddenly shouted.


    He expected to hear the reverberating sound of his voice but, to his surprise, Ji-Won couldn''t hear anything.


    He moved his lips again and again in a desperate attempt to shout, hoping to hear something. However, every time he opened his mouth to speak, no sound came out.


    Just when Ji-Won was beginning to feel frightened out of his wits, he heard a small noise, like a soft groan. Then, a voice began speaking from inside the car. It sounded very hoarse, like the grazing of sandpaper against the wall. But, even so, there was no way Ji-Won couldn''t recognize his mother''s voice.


    Feeling even more hopeful than before, Ji-Won perked his ears, trying to listen to those words with the zeal of an extremely pious man during a sermon.


    Yet, what Ji-Won heard, caused his blood to instantly turn cold.


    "Kang Ji-Hwan, I will always hate you! Forever¡­ I curse you to bear this sin!"


    After saying that, the woman let out a bloodcurdling laugh that caused all the hairs on Ji-Won''s body to stand on end.


    A second later, he woke up with a start. After choking and coughing through the panic, he eventually managed to ease his breathing into a series of light pants.


    He could feel the pool of sweat under him, and the pajama top sticking to his back like a second skin. All his muscles were tensed and, with every movement, he could feel his stomach churning.


    Reaching out a shaky hand, he picked up his phone from the nightstand and looked at the time.


    Barely 5 in the morning.


    Under normal circumstances, he could have tried to sleep for another hour. But considering his current state of mind, Ji-Won doubted that he would be able to fall asleep any time soon.


    As such, he ultimately decided to get up and take a shower. He hoped that by washing his body clean he might also help his mind to ease a bit more.


    For some reason, his throat felt extremely parched. So, after walking out of the bedroom he stopped by the kitchen counter first.


    Just as he was about to place the phone down, Ji-Won unexpectedly caught sight of the calendar.


    4th of July.


    One day from now there was a date circled with a red marker.


    Ji-Won stared fixedly at that red circle for a few moments.


    "It''s already that time of the year." he whispered, then reached out a hand to touch the circled date. "No wonder I had such a terrible nightmare tonight. Sure enough, you must still be angry with him, aren''t you? Will you really hate him from the afterlife? Will you keep cursing him forever, just like you threatened in my nightmare?"


    After spending another few seconds pondering quietly in front of the calendar, Ji-Won eventually drank his water, then went to take a shower.

 Chapter 223 - Who’s Director?

    After washing and changing into casual clothes, Ji-Won entered the kitchen to get a cup of coffee. Instead of having just that, he should have also eaten something. But his stomach still felt queasy. That has always been an aftermath of his nightmares.


    While crossing his apartment, Ji-Won happened to walk by the floor-to-ceiling windows. He took a glance outside and noticed with surprise that the weather was overcast. The beautiful, dazzling blue sky from yesterday was now covered in a thick layer of dark gray clouds.


    "I hope it doesn''t rain." He said quietly.


    Staring out the window at those clouds, Ji-Won thought they looked just as gloomy as he was currently feeling inside.


    But that wasn''t the time to be morose. He had a long day ahead of him.


    Before going to bed the night before, Ji-Won checked a more detailed map of Eunpyeong Hanok Village. After a couple of hours of carefully going over the surrounding area, he was able to find a small road that bypassed the village. This road passed by the vicinity of ''Summer Triangle Villa'' and went straight up for Samcheonsa Temple.


    Now that he thought about it, Ji-Won vaguely remembered that long ago he and his family had reached the guesthouse by car. If it was possible to do that so many years ago, it must still be possible even now. Or at least that''s what Ji-Won hoped. That would allow him and Su-Jin to reach their destination faster. It would also be much more comfortable than having to walk.


    Furthermore, they wouldn''t have to depend on daylight when returning home, making it possible for them to stay there for as long as they wanted.


    The only aspect Ji-Won hadn''t taken into account, not even for a second, was a drastic change in weather.


    As the old saying goes, man proposes but God disposes. Regardless of what Ji-Won had planned for the day, heaven didn''t want to listen to his wish.


    The moment Ji-Won drove the car outside the parking space, it started raining.


    In the beginning, there were just a few small drops of water hitting the windshield at regular intervals. But in a matter of minutes, it started pouring. Heavy rain came crashing down, enveloping the car in a thick drape of water. This not only reduced the visibility, but it also gave the driver an oppressive feeling.


    Although Ji-Won found it more difficult to drive during the rain, he decided not to give up on his plans.


    Therefore, he sucked in a deep breath and drove off in order to pick Su-Jin up.


    When he got there, Su-Jin was surprisingly awake. Not only that, but she was already dressed and almost ready to leave.


    Right before Ji-Won got to the door, Su-Jin was standing in front of her desk. For a while now, she had been pondering over a serious matter.


    Should she bring with her the pictures her family had taken at the Eunpyeong Hanok Village'' all those years ago?


    On one hand, they might help in convincing the owners of ''Summer Triangle Villa'' to accept their business offer. Su-Jin naively thought that, after seeing those smiling faces, as well as the pure joy that had been captured in those photographs, the owners might feel more inclined to return to business.


    On the other hand, those pictures might come in handy if they failed to obtain their target.


    ''Summer Triangle Villa'' was, without a doubt, the place she wanted to contract the most in that village. However, considering the diverse touristic offers their team wanted to create, it wouldn''t hurt to consider adding other guesthouses on their list as well.


    After all, there was more than just one festival in a year. So, in the future, using just one guesthouse might not be very efficient.


    Staring at the small blue box filled with so many precious memories, Su-Jin kept stalling.


    Then, her eyes unexpectedly fell on the photograph of the boy and his mother. This one had been taken out of its previous container and placed separately on the desk. The white handkerchief was neatly folded and placed right next to it.


    "Should I take this one as well?" Su-Jin whispered.


    She stretched out her fingers and touched a corner of the photograph.


    "Since it was taken at that place as well I might try asking around, see if there is any chance of finding its owner. Who knows, maybe someone actually remembers these people."


    Su-Jin paused in her musings, gazing deeply at the photograph.


    "No matter how I look at their faces, they still seem eerily familiar. Like I''ve seen them somewhere before."


    As she thought about that, Su-Jin''s fingers unconsciously slid across the picture. She first touched the boy''s hair, following the line of the raven black strands, and ultimately stopping on his dark eyes.


    The instant Su-Jin''s fingertips touched that pair of eyes, she felt like she was about to remember something. However, that piece of memory was very vague, merely a foggy image on a white background.


    At the same time, the face of someone else, someone she did know well, popped inside her head.


    "Should I really ask Director Kang about it?" Su-Jin asked herself in a daze. "It would be crazy, but what if¡­"


    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang, breaking Su-Jin''s train of thoughts.


    Her hand flinched violently, almost causing the picture to fly off the desk.


    There was a bustle on the ground floor, followed by her brother''s loud voice.


    "Park Su-Jin, hurry up and come down!" Min-Jun shouted from the base of the stairs.


    "I''m coming!" she replied just as loudly.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned to pick up the blue box. She hesitated for a second longer, then ultimately shoved both the picture of the boy and the handkerchief into the small container.


    With one last glance in the mirror, Su-Jin finally left her room.


    Just as she was walking down the hallway, her brother gave another call.


    "Would you hurry up, you slowpoke!" Min-Jun urged.


    With a glance towards the front door, he added another sentence, emphasizing on the first word.


    "''Your'' Director Kang is here and waiting for you."

 Chapter 224 - A Multitude Of Thoughts

    The instant Ji-Won heard those words, his heart gave a wild thump. It was almost impossible to stop the reddish tint that was spreading on his face and neck. So, he merely raised a hand to his lips and coughed. All this while his eyes were purposefully avoiding looking at Min-Jun.


    At this time, there was a loud thud coming from upstairs. It seemed that Su-Jin had dropped something on the floor and was scrambling to pick it up. The sound was soon followed by the young woman''s voice. She sounded both vexed and embarrassed.


    "Park Min-Jun, would you stop being silly? He is not ''my'' Director Kang."


    "Oh, then prey tell me, what is he?" Min-Jun asked with the hint of tease laced in his tone.


    He slowly pulled his eyes away from Ji-Won and instead looked up towards the first floor. Based on Su-Jin''s reply it was pretty clear that she hadn''t realized Kang Ji-Won was in their house right now. Otherwise, he was certain she would never have said that out loud.


    So, Min-Jun watched as his oblivious sister finally came downstairs. He listened to her grumblings, while maintaining a light smile on his lips.


    "What do you mean ''what is he''? Of course, he is just my¡­ Director Kang!" Su-Jin gasped.


    She had just been about to say that Kang Ji-Won was simply her boss, but upon seeing the man himself, standing tall and proper in front of the entrance door, Su-Jin''s mind had gone blank. Her steps faltered and she nearly tripped and fell.


    Sure enough, she had been too focused on something else and didn''t think for one second about who could be waiting for her downstairs.


    Luckily, Su-Jin''s brother had expected that reaction from her. Therefore, as soon as he saw Su-Jin swaying on her feet, he swiftly caught hold of her arm.


    "Look at the pace you are moving in, sis. By the time you finally arrive, your Director might become old and wrinkly." he smiled and gestured with his chin towards the entrance. "Now go and have fun. Don''t stay out too late, though."


    Min-Jun spoke like an elderly father, seeing off his daughter as she went out for a date.


    The so-called daughter wasn''t that thrilled, though. Her head snapped towards the young man, staring at him in disbelief.


    With an eyebrow twitching on her forehead, Su-Jin quickly swatted Min-Jun''s hand away. Next, she threw a death glare in his direction and, to make sure her message got across, she also gave him a light shove.


    "Stop being stupid." She muttered through gritted teeth.


    "And you stop being late." Min-Jun said, pushing his sister in Ji-Won''s direction.


    All throughout this short exchange he had been truly unperturbed by the combination of scowls and disbelieving stares he was receiving.


    Just then, Su-Jin recalled something.


    "Hey, where is Mi-Suk? Don''t tell me she''s still sleeping at this hour."


    Min-Jun stared at his sister for a second, then spat out a single word.


    "Date."


    But, he must have thought that wasn''t enough of an explanation because only a moment later, he added with a deadpan expression.


    "Apparently she and that guy went out to see an art exhibition."


    "That guy?"


    Su-Jin thought for a moment, then quickly gasped in understanding.


    "Ah, you mean Do-Yeong, right? And you say they went to an art gallery to see an exhibition?" Su-Jin looked impressed as she continued. "Wow, Do-Yeong really knows how to worm his way into Mi-Suk''s heart. This might actually be one of the best relationships she''s had so far."


    Su-Jin wasn''t aware of it but, as soon as her words fell, her brother''s complexion changed ever so slightly. His face darkened and his eyes flashed with a strange light.


    But everything was gone just as quickly as it happened. In just a few seconds, Min-Jun''s deadpan expression returned and he looked calm, almost bored.


    After this little ''adventure'', Su-Jin and Ji-Won finally stepped out of the house under Min-Jun''s ''fatherly'' gaze.


    As they walked towards the car, Su-Jin kept fiddling with her hands, feeling embarrassed for the earlier events. At the same time, though, she didn''t know what to say. So, she chose the first thing that came to mind.


    "I apologize for my brother''s conduct. Director Kang, please don''t take it to heart. He''s just young and doesn''t fear the old." She finished with a nervous laugh.


    Pleading to her boss like that, Su-Jin didn''t forget to look repentant. Meanwhile, though, she kept giving the man sideways glances in hopes to figure out what his mood was.


    To her surprise, Su-Jin saw Ji-Won smiling.


    When he noticed her looking at him, Ji-Won shook his head and gave a reply meant to appease the young woman''s troubled mind.


    "It''s alright, Miss Park. Younger brothers tend to be troublesome at times. They would keep saying annoying things and, no matter how much you scold or threaten them, they simply won''t stop until they''ve had their fun."


    "Director Kang, how do you know that?" Su-Jin gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Do you happen to have a younger brother as well?"


    Ji-Won flinched at those words.


    "No¡­ There is no such person." Ji-Won replied darkly.


    He didn''t say anything more, but the chilly air that swiftly surrounded him was enough to deter Su-Jin from pursuing the matter further.


    Since it was easy to see that Ji-Won didn''t want to talk about it, she quickly beat a retreat.


    "I''m sorry for prying, Director Kang." Su-Jin hurried to apologize. "It''s just that you explained everything so accurately, that it almost seemed as though you''ve experienced it yourself at least once."


    In the meantime, the two of them had already reached the car.


    Just like the other day, Ji-Won opened the door for Su-Jin, waiting until she climbed inside before closing the door and walking towards the driver''s side of the car.


    After finishing this sequence of movements, Ji-Won got inside and put on his seatbelt. He was just about to start the engine, when he happened to notice a peculiar object placed on Su-Jin''s lap.


    "What is that?" he asked, gesturing with his chin towards the blue box Su-Jin had been carrying with her.


    "Oh, you mean this?" She placed a palm over the box and smiled mysteriously. "It''s just a little something I found the other day. I hope it might help us today."


    Truth be told, even now, she was still hesitant to take the box with her.


    Still, there was the matter of confirming what happened to the ''Summer Triangle Villa'' in the first place. If the house was simply out of business, then she could employ any possible strategy to persuade them to return.


    However, if something else happened to the two owners, making them unable to run the house, then the situation would become much more complicated.


    So, in the end, Su-Jin decided to take that object with her.. Whatever the truth was, she felt determined to find out.

 Chapter 225 - Getting A Fright On The Road

    An hour later, they were driving on a mountain road that supposedly reached the isolated property of ''Summer Triangle Villa''.


    Since their destination was located between the village and the temple, all they had to do was drive up the mountain until they found the exit towards the guesthouse.


    Less than fifteen minutes after they left the village area, Su-Jin suddenly began to worry.


    The road ahead was getting narrower by the kilometer. The pavement had stopped at some point and they were now driving on a dirt road. With the heavy rain that continued to pour, they would soon end up getting stuck in the mud.


    "Director Kang, are you sure this is the right way?" Su-Jin asked without hiding her concern.


    "I checked the map and this seems to be the way towards Samcheonsa temple. The road to the guesthouse should be somewhere on the right, so we need to pay attention and see where the two roads intersect."


    "I''m honestly worried that soon you won''t even be able to see one meter up ahead, let alone the crossroad." Su-Jin muttered more to herself.


    As expected, Ji-Won was too focused on driving and didn''t hear anything.


    Nevertheless, he had somehow managed to pick up the note of concern in Su-Jin''s voice.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Park, we''ll get there soon." He tried to comfort her.


    That''s what he said, but not even two seconds after his last word fell, a powerful gust of wind sent a loose branch their way. It approached like a cannonball, ready to break through the windshield at any moment.


    By some miraculous chance, Su-Jin happened to glance in that direction at that exact time. When she saw the incoming projectile, her blood ran cold.


    "Director Kang, watch out!"


    Su-Jin''s unexpected scream caused Ji-Won to flinch. He saw the young woman in his peripheral vision, pointing at something up ahead.


    The large piece of wood was now very close. Just a few meters and it would hit the car.


    As soon as he realized this, Ji-Won instantly blanched.


    However, despite the huge shock, it only took him a split second to react. He pulled hard on the steering wheel and the car swerved towards the side of the road.


    This saved them from the impact, but threw them into another difficulty.


    Due to the forceful maneuver, two of the four wheels sank heavily into the muddy ground. Next, they began to spin without grip, while the rest of the car remained askew on the road.


    Seeing this, Ji-Won took off his foot from the accelerator and stopped the engine. Then, he stared blankly through the windshield, with his fingers gripping the steering wheel tightly.


    "Dammit!" he cussed through gritted teeth.


    Through the heavy curtain of rain he could barely see traces of where the branch landed. That spot was littered with pieces of wood and there was even a deep dent in the ground. Luckily all this happened several meters away from the car.


    "Director Kang, are you alright?" Su-Jin asked in apprehension.


    Ji-Won''s head turned slowly, his eyes searching for hers. When they finally met, their gazes expressed the worry and fright they were both feeling.


    "I''m alright." Ji-Won finally croaked.


    Su-Jin was startled to hear the man''s voice sounding so extremely hoarse. Her brows wrinkled into a frown and she quickly took off the seatbelt. The next moment, she leaned sideways in her seat in order to get closer to Ji-Won.


    "Are you sure nothing''s wrong?" she insisted, probing him with her eyes.


    "Mn, I''m sure." Ji-Won nodded slowly.


    Then, seeing the young woman''s concerned look he eventually decided to be a little more honest.


    "My heart is just palpitating a bit, but I guess it''s just the normal amount of fright. Other than that I''m alright."


    "So, you don''t have a queasy stomach, nor do you experience shortness of breath? No incoming panic attacks, right?"


    Su-Jin slowly enunciated each of those things, then finished with all the seriousness she was capable of.


    "Director Kang, you need to tell me right away if something like that is about to happen. Otherwise, I won''t be able to prepare and¡­ and¡­"


    Su-Jin''s ramblings slowly faded away, her words gradually getting lost in silence.


    A second later, her eyes opened wide, resembling a pair of saucers.


    Guided more by instinct than reason, Ji-Won had stretched a hand out towards Su-Jin. Next, he placed his palm gently on top of the young woman''s head.


    While Su-Jin stared at him speechlessly, Ji-Won took the opportunity and allowed his fingers to pat and rub her chestnut colored hair. The strands that wrapped around his fingertips felt soft to the touch.


    For a moment, Ji-Won couldn''t take his mind away from the wonderful sensation. It was like his very heart got tickled by that softness, not just his fingers.


    After acting like a hoodlum for a few more seconds, patting and rubbing Su-Jin''s hair, Ji-Won finally snapped out of his daze. He reluctantly pulled his hand away and gave Su-Jin a small smile. But when he eventually spoke again, his tone retained some of the softness of his touch.


    "Like I said, I am feeling alright. It was just a little scare, nothing more." He hesitated, then asked in a quiet voice. "What about you, Miss Park? You look a little pale yourself. Are you feeling well?"


    The flabbergasted young woman had been left in complete bemusement. As a consequence, not only she couldn''t reply, but she could barely even think properly.


    ''No really, after what you just did, how do you expect me to feel alright?! You''re acting so intimately, speaking with such gentleness¡­ What am I supposed to believe now? How am I supposed to not¡­ to not like you, dammit?! Director Kang, you big idiot!'' Su-Jin howled inside her head.


    In the end, though, she found it in herself to give a short reply. It was merely a vague grunt, followed by a shake of the head, meaning to say nothing was wrong.


    Ji-Won seemed satisfied with this answer, because he eventually stopped worrying. Instead, he looked through the window on his side, trying to see the state of the road. Unfortunately, the rain was still coming down hard, so he could barely see anything apart from the area close to the car.


    Even through her silent wails, Su-Jin was still somehow able to hear her boss talking to her.


    "This doesn''t look good. I''m afraid we won''t be able to move the car from this spot. We might have to call for someone to pick it up." Ji-Won stopped to glance outside again, then turned to look at Su-Jin. "Miss Park, wait right here. I''m going out to check on the situation and make a phone call."


    Without waiting for her to react, Ji-Won took off his seatbelt and got out of the car.

 Chapter 226 - The Handkerchief Reunites With Its Owner

    After he finally stumbled out of the car, Ji-Won took a moment to inhale deeply. Then he let all the air out slowly, in one long sigh.


    Earlier he may have been a little honest, but not entirely. It was true that his heart was palpitating but, in truth, it was slightly more serious than what he made it seem. Even now his chest was stinging and he felt his heart was in his throat. He had to gulp a few times in order to alleviate the sensation.


    Luckily, he was able to control his mind enough to avoid a stronger reaction. Surprisingly, it was mainly thanks to Su-Jin. Her presence there gave Ji-Won the impulse needed to strengthen his resolve and to be calmer. While she was in his car, he was responsible for her well-being. Therefore, he had to make sure nothing happened to either of them.


    After taking a minute to do a breathing exercise in order to calm himself down, Ji-Won pulled out his phone. The signal was very poor up on the mountain but fortunately, it still seemed to work.


    It took him several minutes to assess the situation and talk with the service company.


    Ji-Won didn''t stay long outside but, when he returned inside the car, he was already drenched. Large drops of rain hung from the tips of his hair and his eyelashes were heavy with residual water. Small streams of water were also visible sliding down his cheeks.


    Su-Jin''s eyes followed the traces of water as they slid further down Ji-Won''s neck, until they finally got lost under the collar of his shirt. For a split second, she felt an inexplicable urge to touch that place. The feeling was so strong and compelling that it gave Su-Jin the sensation of being caught in a net with no way out.


    Just like a satellite orbiting around a planet, so did Su-Jin find herself unable to escape the strong gravitational pull exerted by Ji-Won''s presence. Her entire focus was hung up on every little move and gesture Ji-Won made. It was almost like her very soul was inexplicably drawn towards the other person.


    During this time, the unsuspecting Kang Ji-Won was rubbing a hand through his drenched hair.


    "There is no sign of the rain letting up any time soon." He grumbled in an undertone.


    With a loud gulp, Su-Jin quickly averted her gaze from Ji-Won''s exposed neck.


    "Is the situation that bad?" she asked.


    Then, in an attempt to shift her attention even further from the man''s enticing image, she forced herself to stare out the window.


    "Is the car really stuck?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid there''s no chance of moving it from here without help." Ji-Won sighed. "The service company said they''ll send the nearest team. If the road isn''t blocked due to the storm, they should be arriving here in less than half an hour."


    "I see." Su-Jin let out a deep breath, speaking in a calm voice. "Then I guess there''s no helping it. We''ll just have to wait here for them."


    She tried to smile, appearing nearly unbothered by any of this. But, in truth, Su-Jin''s mind was far from being tranquil. After all, having to sit with her boss, whom she fancied, in such a narrow space would turn anyone into a complete mess.


    Just then, Su-Jin happened to notice Ji-Won dabbing the back of his hand against his face, trying to dry himself off.


    Seeing this, Su-Jin quickly opened the glove compartment, trying to find a box of paper towels. Unfortunately, her search had brought no results. There were lots of things there, such as snacks and bottles of water. There was even a small bottle of medicine. But, in all that mess, there was not even one paper towel.


    Disappointed, Su-Jin was just closing the door to the compartment glove, when she suddenly thought of something.


    ''Should I give him that? After all, there is no way we can still reach ''Summer Triangle Villa'' today, not in this weather. So, it shouldn''t matter if Director Kang uses the handkerchief and I wash it afterwards. It''s not like the owner will know.''


    With that thought in mind, Su-Jin slowly opened the blue box and pulled out the white handkerchief.


    "Here, you can use this." she said.


    Ji-Won glanced down and saw what she was holding. Without thinking too much about it, he accepted the object.


    As he stretched out a hand to take the handkerchief, Ji-Won''s fingers accidentally brushed against Su-Jin''s. When they touched, a peculiar tingling sensation burst from where their skin connected. The shockwaves of this strange sensation reached all the way up to their scalp and down to their toes.


    A violent shiver coursed through their bodies, causing them both to jump in shock. The next instant, Ji-Won and Su-Jin simultaneously drew back their hands from each other as though they had been burnt. They retreated as far as the narrow width of the car allowed them to, pressing their backs into their seats and avoiding to look at each other.


    "T-Thank you, Miss Park." Ji-Won spoke after a short moment of awkward silence.


    "Mh, y-you''re most welcome, Director Kang." Su-Jin replied and turned to give him a nervous smile.


    Ji-Won finished wiping his face and was just about to return the handkerchief to Su-Jin, when his eyes accidentally caught a glimpse of something colorful staining the pure whiteness of the fabric. His movements suddenly halted, while his eyes grew wider in stupor.


    In just a matter of two seconds, Ji-Won''s face lost all color, appearing even whiter than the object he was holding.


    Unsure of how to react, he simply sat there, staring blankly at the three letters, until a voice gradually broke through the murkiness of his mind.


    "...ang¡­ ctor¡­ ng¡­ right¡­"


    The sound was low at first, the words broken and unintelligible.


    A second later, though, a shout exploded inside the car.


    "DIRECTOR KANG, ARE YOU ALRIGHT?" Su-Jin called out in panic.


    Ji-Won woke up with a start and turned his head slowly to the side. He gaped at the person next to him, blinking in confusion as though it was the first time he was seeing her.


    "Miss¡­ Park?" he asked in a barely audible whisper.

 Chapter 227 - Thus The Past Comes Out

    Noticing her boss''s abnormal behavior, Su-Jin grew very worried. She tried calling out his name, but to no avail. Ji-Won''s mind seemed to have blanked out and he wasn''t reacting to any external stimulus.


    While almost losing her head in panic, Su-Jin ultimately yelled out the man''s name.


    "DIRECTOR KANG, ARE YOU ALRIGHT?"


    Next instant, she reached out and shook him by the shoulder.


    "Director Kang, why are you spacing out like this? What''s wrong?"


    In her frantic desire to find out what was happening and why, Su-Jin completely disregarded Ji-Won''s position as her boss. At that moment, she was just a young woman frightened for the well-being of the man she liked.


    Thus, rather than stopping her current behavior, she continued to vigorously shake him.


    "Director Kang, please say something. You''re really scaring me right now." she pleaded softly.


    Yet, instead of answering her question, Ji-Won merely mumbled something inaudible. Then, he raised the hand he was holding the handkerchief with and placed it in front of Su-Jin''s eyes.


    "Miss Park¡­ This¡­ Why do you have this?"


    Su-Jin gaped at him in disbelief.


    ''So this is what''s going on? Was Director Kang rendered in this state by the mere sight of this handkerchief?''


    As soon as she thought that, realization finally dawned on her.


    ''Then, does this mean he is actually the owner of this handkerchief? Then, all those years ago it was him all along?''


    Before she could finish processing this idea, Su-Jin saw Ji-Won lowering his hand and leaning closer.


    "Miss Park, please tell me. Why do you have this handkerchief? Where did you find it? How come it''s in your possession?"


    Ji-Won fired question after question, appearing on the verge of hysteria.


    Without giving Su-Jin the slightest chance to react, he grabbed her by both shoulders and pulled her towards him.


    Next thing she knew, Su-Jin was merely a few centimeters away from Ji-Won''s face, staring wide-eyed at his distraught expression.


    She saw the man''s handsome features slowly getting distorted by a mixture of confusion, panic and sorrow. All this while, though, his trembling eyes were searching for hers, still holding onto a small glimmer of hope.


    Seeing him like this, Su-Jin felt a pang of pain inside her chest. Whether it was only caused by pity for his past or due to her feelings for him, it didn''t really matter. At that moment, Su-Jin realized that, for whatever reason, she didn''t want this person to suffer.


    Just then, Ji-Won''s hands slid down Su-Jin''s arms, his fingers digging deeper and deeper into her skin.


    With a small wince, she tried to break free from his grasp, but, just like a frenzied animal about to lose its precious food, Ji-Won caught an even better grip on Su-Jin''s upper body.


    Sensing that it was no use to fight him, Su-Jin eventually stopped moving. Her arms relaxed on either side of her body and she stared fixedly at the man who was holding her trapped.


    "I¡­ I found it." Su-Jin finally managed to reply.


    "Found it? Where? Where did you find it?" Ji-Won asked urgently.


    ''Would you just calm down for a moment so I can find my words?! With all this questioning I can''t even think properly, let alone answer you!'' Su-Jin almost blurted out half in panic and half in frustration.


    It was true that Ji-Won''s almost hysterical behavior was giving her an extremely anxious feeling. With every second he continued to stare at her so intensely, she could feel her heart rate increasing rapidly. All her thoughts were jumbled up in a hazy mess, making it almost impossible for her to choose one and stick with it.


    However, what she actually said out loud sounded entirely different from her thoughts.


    "Director Kang, please calm down so I can explain. You see, I found this handkerchief many years ago."


    Glancing down at her arms, Su-Jin noticed the white piece of cloth was still tightly clutched between Ji-Won''s fingers and her body.


    With a small sigh, she continued to speak in the same tone as before.


    "It happened exactly fourteen years ago, during my parent''s funeral. So as to not disturb the other guests with my loud wailing, Mi-Suk''s mother took me outside of the funeral hall for a breath of fresh air. For some unknown reason, I somehow ended up alone for a bit. And that''s when someone came up to me. I think that person was a boy, not much older than me. Though, frankly I can''t be very sure. During that time I had been crying until my eyes were swollen and red, so I could barely see his face properly. All I remember were the boy''s black hair and white armband.


    Though I was still young, I knew that wearing such a piece of cloth around his arm meant the boy was also there for a funeral. Judging by the single black stripe of his armband, it meant he was just another male in the departed''s family, and not the main mourner. Possibly the brother of someone who just died, or perhaps that person''s¡­ son."


    Reaching up to here, Su-Jin stopped talking. She looked at Ji-Won''s face attentively, careful for every change in his expression.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Won was speechless. He gaped at Su-Jin in utter disbelief. Though he heard the words, he could hardly make sense of them.


    After a long moment of silence, he finally moved. He released Su-Jin''s arms, leaning back into his seat. He fiddled with the handkerchief, brushing his thumbs over the three initials sewn on the fabric.


    Though she was very curious to know what he was thinking about, Su-Jin refrained from asking anything. Instead, she simply watched him quietly, waiting until he felt like talking.


    Sure enough, a couple of moments later, Ji-Won finally opened his mouth to speak.


    "On the 7th of July, fourteen years ago, I was at my mother''s funeral. I have little recollection of what was happening around me. But one thing I do remember is ending up on the hallway next to another funeral hall. There, I saw a little girl standing next to the wreaths. She was crying her heart out, all the while rubbing at her eyes with both hands."


    Ji-Won paused. He stared at the piece of cloth in his hands with an unfathomable gaze.


    "For some inexplicable reason, it was painful to see her cry. But, at that moment, I had nothing else on me, apart from this, the handkerchief my mother had sewn herself.. She even embroidered it with my initials, so it was important to me."

 Chapter 228 - Talking About The Past

    All of a sudden, a soft gasp broke Ji-Won''s quiet monologue.


    "K.J.W¡­" Su-Jin breathed out in a whisper. "So that really was you¡­"


    "Mn." Ji-Won nodded slowly.


    Next, Su-Jin watched with surprise how the man''s lips slowly pulled up into a smile. His eyes also curved as he continued to reminisce.


    "At that time, I didn''t think of my mother. I only thought that the little girl needed this handkerchief more than I did. So, I gave it to her." he said quietly, then sighed. "When I thought back on that event I had moments when I regretted it. But I kept telling myself that, if she had seen me helping someone else like that, mother would have been proud of me."


    Hearing that, Su-Jin''s heart leaped inside her chest.


    The next moment, though, a soft whine unexpectedly broke out through her lips. It sounded like the whimpers of a small animal in pain.


    Startled and ashamed, Su-Jin clasped both hands over her mouth, preventing further sounds from escaping.


    Ultimately, though, she wasn''t able to stop the torrent of sobs that soon reached her throat.


    Tears gradually pooled in her eyes, causing her vision to turn blurry. Then, they fell in streams down her cheeks.


    Through the mist she had over her eyes, Su-Jin was still somehow able to see the outline of a man. That person reached out a hand towards her and, merely a second later, a gentle touch landed on her face.


    The soft fingertips brushed away the moisture left behind by the tears. They followed the wet traces all the way down to her lips, where they paused, hovering a millimeter above the skin.


    Next, Ji-Won leaned his head down and spoke in a low, tender whisper.


    "Thank you, Miss Park, for taking such good care of this handkerchief and for returning it to me now."


    Before Su-Jin could regain her wits to reply, Ji-Won wrapped an arm around the young woman''s back, pulling her in a side hug. As he continued to speak, he gave her shoulder a light squeeze.


    "You can cry if you want. It''s just the two of us here, so you don''t have to worry about being seen." he said softly.


    At this, Su-Jin gave a start.


    "B-but you w-will s-see¡­" she barely managed to speak through broken sobs.


    As she pushed herself away from Ji-Won, Su-Jin stubbornly avoided looking into his eyes.


    On the other hand, Ji-Won''s expression was warm. He allowed her to move away slightly and, when he spoke next, his voice even carried a small smile.


    "That''s true, but what is it that I haven''t already seen? I can''t believe you are so shy now, when you used to cry so freely."


    With this reminder, Su-Jin let out a low whimper and instantly covered her face with both hands.


    "You''re being unfair." she chided through her palms. "Back then you scolded me for crying, but now you''re telling me I can let it all out. As if that''s something I can do in front of anyone." she finished in an almost inaudible mumble.


    "Back then I was just trying to cope with my own pain and loss. I didn''t know how to handle that feeling of hollowness I had inside my heart. Seeing you cry like that in front of those wreaths made me remember something my mother once told me."


    "Eh?"


    Su-Jin pulled apart her hands and raised her eyes. She stared intently at Ji-Won, curious to know what he''ll say next. For a moment, she even forgot to care that her face was suffused with a blush and also stained with tears.


    "Mh." Ji-Won hummed.


    He brought a hand up to Su-Jin''s face and gently rubbed his thumb across her cheek. Wherever he touched, the skin was left dry and red.


    "My mother once told me that, when she dies, she hopes I won''t cry too much, because then she would find it hard to leave. But if her soul lingers for too long on earth without moving on, she might get lost forever."


    Upon hearing this, Su-Jin''s complexion turned from bright red to ghostly white. Her eyes widened in fright and she choked out another sob.


    ''If¡­ if that''s really true, then does that mean my parents could be lost? Are they now forever wandering the earth, unable to move on because of my tears back then?''


    The very idea caused Su-Jin''s stomach to churn painfully. Tears gushed out of her eyes in new, much wider streams than the first time.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Park." Ji-Won hurried to appease her.


    As if knowing exactly why she looked so scared, Ji-Won continued to wipe off her tears and speak softly.


    "That''s just something my mother said. It''s not necessarily true."


    "But what if it is true?" Su-Jin argued. She continued to sob until her shoulders began to shake. "What if my parents are now¡­ just lost somewhere?"


    "I''m sure they aren''t. But if they are¡­" Ji-Won quickly added, seeing her ready to argue. "Then there is only one thing you can do."


    "And what is that?"


    "Of course, that is to visit your parents'' graves on their death anniversary and show them a big, dazzling smile. Tell them you are living well and that you are trying your best. Show them how happy you are to be alive and I am sure their souls will be able to move on."


    Su-Jin sniffled. She tilted her head to one side, as though carefully pondering over the man''s words.


    "Mn, I guess I can do that. I will ask Min-Jun to do the same thing tomorrow morning when we visit the graves. I am sure mother and father would like to know we are both doing well, that we''re both healthy and happy." Su-Jin spoke slowly.


    Then, thinking about something else, she quickly added.


    "Director Kang, there is something else I would like to talk to you about."


    Here, Su-Jin paused, biting her lower lip. She seemed to be carefully pondering over her next words.


    "What is it, Miss Park?" Ji-Won asked, then added with an encouraging smile. "No matter what it is, please feel free to tell me."


    Su-Jin inhaled deeply, then slowly pushed herself further away from Ji-Won. Picking up the blue box, she opened the lid, exposing part of its content.


    "You see¡­" she began slowly. "That day, when we met at the funeral house, I found something else apart from the handkerchief¡­"

 Chapter 229 - Understanding The Other Person’s Thoughts

    "You see¡­" Su-Jin began to speak slowly, then paused.


    Noticing the young woman''s hesitation, Ji-Won thought she was embarrassed about something. So, he gently patted her head reassuringly.


    "It''s alright. Take your time and tell me." he said with a small smile.


    "That day, when we met at the funeral house, I found something else apart from the handkerchief. I think this might be yours as well."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "It''s a pho¡­"


    But just as she was about to say the word ''photograph'', they heard a loud knock coming from Ji-Won''s side.


    With a start, both their heads whipped in that direction.


    Indeed, someone was knocking on the window, making quite a ruckus.


    Instantly forgetting all about their conversation, Ji-Won sucked in a deep breath and rolled down the window.


    "Are you Mister Kang Ji-Won?" the man outside asked the moment he saw Ji-Won''s face appearing in front of him.


    "Yes." Ji-Won gave a curt reply, then questioned the man with his eyes.


    The man was clearly either a professional, or someone who was used to Ji-Won''s silent communication skills, because he immediately understood the meaning behind that inquiring gaze.


    "Nice to meet you, sir." the man said quickly, giving Ji-Won a small bow. "I am from the service company. You called a while ago saying something was wrong with the car."


    "Ah, yes." Ji-Won cleared his throat and pointed at a certain spot outside. "You see that branch over there almost broke through the windshield during the storm. I tried to avoid it, but ended up getting the car stuck. I went outside to check and noticed something odd about one of the tires."


    "Understood. We''ll take a quick look now. You may stay inside if you want, sir. We''ll let you know as soon as we finish the assessment."


    With that, the man from the service company stepped away from the car and went to work.


    In actuality, the team sent by the company was comprised of three men. Two workers and a driver. Normally, two people would have been enough for the job. But, since Ji-Won was considered a VIP client, the company always sent an extra pair of hands.


    During the time they were waiting, both Su-Jin and Ji-Won remained quiet.


    After getting interrupted like that, Su-Jin felt even more hesitant to continue the previous conversation. Thinking she could always bring up the matter later, she ultimately closed the box.


    Ji-Won, on the other hand, was plagued by other thoughts.


    Though he didn''t show it, the revelation that Su-Jin was the little girl whom he gave his handkerchief to had truly shocked him.


    All these years, Ji-Won rarely stopped to think about that episode. Yet, whenever he did, the little girl''s crying face would always bring him pain.


    At that time, he never understood why the sight of someone shedding tears could bring such strong feelings, but now he knew. Back then, and even now, he was meant to meet this person.


    Maybe there really were such wonderful coincidences in the world, or perhaps it was something closer to fate.


    Either way, looking at the grown up Su-Jin next to him, Ji-Won could say for certain that nothing has changed. For him, the sight of her eyes shedding tears was still one of the most painful things he experienced.


    Just a few minutes before the men from the service company arrived he had been on the verge of hugging Su-Jin to his chest. He wanted to hold her close and not let go until she was feeling better. His fingers were itching to brush through her soft hair one more time. Furthermore, he wanted to see her bright smile, to have Su-Jin dazzling him with her light.


    In the end, though, Ji-Won had to employ all his willpower in limiting his actions to a half hug and merely brushing off her tears with a finger.


    But, in spite of the self-control he had manifested, Ji-Won was aware of his own weakness. He knew it wouldn''t be possible to hold back for long. Now that he had an inkling of what kind of fate bound him and Su-Jin, it was even more difficult to stay away from her.


    The silence slowly stretched inside the car, growing heavier by the minute.


    Luckily, they didn''t have to wait for long. Right before they both found it unbearable to stay quiet next to each other, the man from earlier knocked on the window again.


    "Mister Kang, there is indeed something wrong with one of the tires, but I suspect that''s not the only issue. Unfortunately, it''s not something we can deal with here, especially not during this crappy weather. I advise we take the car back to the company and have the engineers do an overhaul."


    "I understand." Ji-Won nodded. He grasped the steering wheel tightly, his expression dark.


    "Sir, I will stay here and wait until the other team comes to tow your car. Meanwhile, my colleagues can drop you off at home if you wish."


    "That won''t be necessary." Ji-Won shook his head. "Just have them take us to the nearest subway station. I believe there is one next to the hanok village."


    "Director Kang, are you sure?" Su-Jin interjected, then glancing outside she added in a whisper. "The rain seems to have let up, so why don''t we just walk to the village?"


    Beoire Ji-Won could say something, the man outside instantly shot down her idea.


    "You can''t walk there, Miss. This entire dirt road is a mess. By the time you reach the main road, you''ll be knee-deep in mud."


    "He''s right, Miss Park." Ji-Won said, then seeing Su-Jin about to argue, he quickly added in a reassuring tone. "It''s alright. The village is not that far, probably around half an hour considering the conditions. So, don''t worry. I will be able to hold on for that long."


    Ji-Won reached out a hand to pat Su-Jin''s head. For a moment, their eyes met and they simultaneously smiled at each other.


    In that short instant, they both understood the other''s thoughts.

 Chapter 230 - ‘Let Me Stay Like This For A Little While Longer’

    Ji-Won was willing to sacrifice himself, so that Su-Jin wouldn''t have to walk under those terrible weather conditions. It was his way of atoning for something he considered to be his fault.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin was worried about Ji-Won''s well-being.


    Even though it was a short ride back to the village, with Ji-Won''s special conditions, he would have an awful time before they were able to reach the station. He would be lucky if everything ended with just a palpitating heart and slight shortness of breath. Worst case scenario, he could have a full blown panic attack and even lose consciousness. It even happened with Seo-Jun standing at the wheel, let alone with a stranger.


    She wanted to continue opposing such a mad idea, but Ji-Won didn''t give her the chance.


    After giving Su-Jin a small smile, Ji-Won opened the door and stepped outside.


    Seeing this, she moved quickly, springing from her seat before he could come and open the door for her. Then, they both walked several meters away, towards the service company''s car.


    ~~~


    Just as she had feared, not even two minutes after getting inside the other car, Ji-Won began sweating profusely. His breathing soon became ragged and Su-Jin could hear him trying to stifle a series of harsh pants.


    "Director Kang." she called out softly.


    Ji-Won slowly turned his head around, gazing at her through a heavy mist.


    With just one look at his face, Su-Jin instantly knew that Ji-Won could barely see her properly.


    Worried sick, she quickly reached out and touched the hand that was hanging limply on his side. Her fingers twitched at the coldness of his skin.


    Acting more out of instinct than anything else, Su-Jin quickly pulled his hand towards her. Next, she wrapped all her ten fingers around Ji-Won''s freezing hand.


    "Director Kang, we''re almost there. Can you hang on just a little bit longer?" Su-Jin whispered, glancing at Ji-Won from the corner of her eyes.


    "Mn." Ji-Won hummed in reply.


    He averted his eyes by lowering his head so much, his chin almost touched his chest.


    Even though he only saw a blur, he could still make out the young woman''s silhouette. He was also keenly aware of her presence very close to him. Su-Jin''s gentle touches sent wave after wave of warmth through his body. They began from his fingertips, going along his arm and all the way to his heart.


    As soon as that heat reached his core, Ji-Won felt the final piece of ice melting into a pool of limpid water.


    Luckily, Su-Jin didn''t find anything too strange about her boss''s reply. Otherwise, Ji-Won wouldn''t have been able to maintain his aloof image anymore.


    Perhaps Ji-Won might have been able to mask his flustered expression as a symptom of being under extreme stress. Su-Jin would have definitely believed that. However, there was absolutely no way he could have found a plausible excuse for his crimson red cheeks.


    With every rub and knead Su-Jin gave his hand, Ji-Won felt as though his body wasn''t his own anymore. Every bit of his skin had turned numb, all except for his hand. It was as if his entire sense of touch was now concentrated solely around his fingers.


    Even his heart gradually turned against him. The way it kept pounding loudly in his chest, like a drum heralding the beginning of a battle, it deafened Ji-Won. At the same time, it threatened to let Su-Jin know of the man''s turbulent inner storm.


    Indeed, some of Ji-Won''s resolve was slowly about to crack. If it wasn''t for the uncomfortable churning of his stomach, and the knowledge that there were strangers inside the car as well, he might have made a bold move.


    Maybe something like holding Su-Jin''s hand in return. He could then lace their fingers together, bring them to his lips and place soft kisses on the young woman''s knuckles.


    Or perhaps he would be even as courageous as to pull her into his arms, planting those soft kisses on her forehead instead of her fingers. His lips would then trail down the young woman''s temple, sliding along her cheeks until they finally reached her mouth.


    Reaching this point of his vivid imagination, Ji-Won hurried to smack himself mentally.


    Surely, such a wild fantasy could only be a product of his increasing anxiety. Yes, surely that was the case. If not, how else could a well-bred person like him even think of doing something like that to a woman whom he never even confessed to?


    Thus, Ji-Won dared not think about it further, lest his weakened determination surpassed the anxiety and he actually did the things he imagined.


    Just then, Ji-Won happened to hear a shuffling sound and felt a small movement next to him. A moment later, Su-Jin''s soft whispers floated past his ear, tickling his hearing.


    "Director Kang, you should breathe. I don''t know why you keep holding your breath but, considering your current condition, it''s not something you should do. So, take deep breaths and let them out slowly. Just like this."


    Saying that, Su-Jin inhaled deeply. She allowed her chest to gradually fill with air, then she let it all out unhurriedly. She did that three times, then turned her head to stare at Ji-Won.


    "Now you try it." she urged.


    Seeing how the man didn''t answer, though, Su-Jin grew both worried and restless.


    "Director Kang, are you feeling too sick? Should I ask them to stop the car for a moment?"


    During this time, Su-Jin had leaned closer and closer until her face was merely centimeters away from Ji-Won''s profile.


    Unexpectedly, she saw something that made her gasp.


    "Director Kang, why is your face so red? Are you running a fever?"


    Without waiting for Ji-Won to react, she stretched out her free hand and placed it on his forehead. The skin was indeed very warm, but not to a worrisome degree.


    "Hm, odd. It doesn''t feel like you have a fever. But your face is so flushed, I thought¡­"


    But Su-Jin didn''t get to finish her words.


    Before she had a chance to understand what was happening, a pair of arms suddenly stretched on either side of her upper body. Then they wrapped themselves tightly around her shoulders and back.


    "D-Director Kang?" Su-Jin gasped.


    "Shh, don''t move. Just let me stay like this for a little while longer.." Ji-Won whispered.

 Chapter 231 - Unruly Touch

    The moment Ji-Won felt Su-Jin''s hand on his forehead, his entire body froze. His mind went blank and, for an instant, all he could hear was the cracking sound of his self-control. Then it all came tumbling down, crashing against his skull and shattering into million pieces.


    Everything he had kept telling himself during this entire time, all the things he had wanted to tell her, but always hesitated to say out loud, as well as all his doubts and worries¡­ Everything fell at his feet, like a sea of shards from a broken glass.


    Su-Jin''s quiet mumblings fell on deaf ears. At that moment, Ji-Won couldn''t hear anything she was saying.


    As he held her tightly in his arms, he breathed in deeply. His nostrils greedily inhaled her scent, before letting it out slowly. Along with that breath, a deep, resonating whisper came out of his throat.


    "Shh, don''t move. Just let me stay like this for a little while longer."


    Su-Jin instinctively struggled slightly.


    "B-But¡­ Director Kang¡­"


    In response to that, Ji-Won''s arms pressed Su-Jin even more against his chest. Then, he lowered his head, breathing softly next to her ear.


    "Don''t move just yet. Please¡­ Just for a little bit."


    The rich and deep voice resonated from Ji-Won''s chest, making his words sound both tender and pleading.


    All of a sudden, his tight hold sent jolts up her spine. She could feel the movements and vibrations falling in sync with her own breathing, and she was momentarily taken aback.


    Luckily, the man kept his word. A couple of minutes later he released Su-Jin, pushing her slightly by the shoulders. Then, he leaned back into his seat, pressing his eyes closed. The two, sword-like eyebrows furrowed into a light frown, drawing a small crease on the man''s otherwise smooth forehead.


    During this entire time Su-Jin found it hard to fully regain her wits. She continued to gape in Ji-Won''s direction with a flabbergasted expression plastered on her face.


    ''What in heaven''s name just happened?! Did¡­ Did Director Kang actually¡­ hug me? I must be dreaming right now. Of course that must be the case. There is absolutely no way he would do such a thing¡­ and so out of the blue¡­''


    Reaching up to here, Su-Jin''s thoughts slowly faded into silence. She tried to focus on Ji-Won''s expression, as though she could somehow see the answers to all her questions written there.


    Needless to say that she didn''t find any of that. Instead, she saw a good-looking man, whose weary appearance was still quite alarming.


    "Director Kang, are you¡­ feeling better now?" Su-Jin asked tentatively.


    "Mhm." Ji-Won let out a low hum. "A little bit better. I''ll just rest until we reach the village."


    "Ah, yes¡­ yes of course." Su-Jin stuttered, falling back into her seat and looking out the window. "You do that. I''ll wake you up when we arrive at the village."


    After that, silence fell between them.


    Whether Ji-Won actually fell asleep or simply rested with his eyes closed, Su-Jin didn''t know, nor did she dare to try and make sure of it. On the contrary, she kept herself at a distance. Her body was turned halfway and her eyes were fixed on the window. She couldn''t really tell what she was looking at, but anything was better than having to see her boss''s face.


    Ji-Won''s behavior from just a moment ago rendered Su-Jin positively stunned. In this muddle-headed state it was virtually impossible to find a proper explanation for what just happened. Heck, she couldn''t even reason with herself for long enough to calm down her pounding heart, let alone find the energy to think reasonably.


    Several minutes passed since Ji-Won had laid back in the back seat. Su-Jin could see his reflection in the window and, even though the image was rather blurry, she could still make out the man''s outline.


    Ji-Won''s eyes were still tightly shut and his chest was moving up and down at regular intervals. His forehead no longer had a frown and he seemed a little more relaxed.


    Just when Su-Jin was about to exhale in relief, she felt a thump on her shoulder, followed by a pressure on her side. Something soft tickled her neck, leaving behind a warm sensation.


    When she finally turned her head to see what was happening, Su-Jin froze.


    It appeared that Ji-Won had really fallen asleep because, even when his body slid sideways on the back seat, he didn''t wake up. His weight pulled him down towards Su-Jin and, ultimately, his head landed on her shoulder.


    For a short moment, Su-Jin was feeling conflicted. As she stared down at Ji-Won''s head, she was caught between the desire to fling the man away from her, and wanting to touch his silky black hair.


    Then, he moved slightly and she finally began to panic.


    ''Oh, heavens above, why does stuff like this keep happening today? I really don''t think my poor heart can handle any more than this.''


    As though he heard her thoughts, Ji-Won chose that exact moment to move slightly. He let out a long exhale, leaning his head back a little. His eyebrows furrowed again, and a small wince escaped through his lips.


    The warm puff of breath brushed against the side of Su-Jin''s exposed neck, causing goosebumps to instantly raise on her skin. Her heart almost jumped out of her throat, while the entire chest felt like it was run over by a stampede of wild horses.


    Not knowing what gods or spirits were at work, Su-Jin saw herself doing something unbelievable. Her hand moved as though it was possessed, touching Ji-Won''s forehead right between his eyebrows. She pressed a fingertip against the small crease and saw with delight how his frown gradually subsided.


    Encouraged by this reaction, Su-Jin felt emboldened enough to continue.


    Her finger slid down along Ji-Won''s nose, resembling a dragonfly gliding on the surface of a lake.


    Then, all of a sudden, Su-Jin''s eyes landed on Ji-Won''s mouth and her hand hesitated in midair.

 Chapter 232 - Lead The Way

    Despite being almost bloodless, Ji-Won''s lips had a delicate curve at the corners, making them appear especially attractive. Just like a hook, the alluring sight tugged at the young woman''s heartstrings until she found herself in a daze.


    Then, followed another dilemma.


    Should she allow her hand to touch the man''s thin lips, or move sideways across his smooth cheeks instead?


    After battling an upsurge of unknown emotions, Su-Jin ultimately chose to retreat. She leaned back into her seat and breathed out slowly. At the same time, the adventurous hand became well-behaved, falling limply in her lap. She rubbed her fingertips together, trying to rid herself of any lingering sensations.


    ''Why do I feel like I''m acting just like a Male Lead in a drama? Watching the Female Lead sleeping on my shoulder and thinking of doing this and that with that person''s mouth?'' Aaah, when did I become such a beast?!'' She wailed silently.


    Meanwhile, the car was advancing on the road, getting closer and closer to the hanok village.


    To both Su-Jin and Ji-Won''s luck, the two men sitting in front were clearly professionals.


    During the entire time when the two young people acted like a pair stuck in the pre-dating stage, nothing seemed to phase them.


    They didn''t make the smallest sound, nor did they glance in the rearview mirror. Instead, the two men tried to reduce their sense of existence as much as possible. If it wasn''t for the car moving, perhaps no one would even be able to tell they were there at all.


    When the car finally stopped near the village entrance, the rain had fully stopped. The air was cool and filled with a fresh scent of wet grass.


    As soon as the driver pulled up the car next to the gate, Ji-Won opened his eyes. Noticing he was leaning on Su-Jin''s shoulder, his eyes widened, looking like two big gems. A faint blush rose on his cheeks and he quickly moved away.


    "Ahem¡­"


    Ji-Won cleared his throat a couple of times, all in an attempt to mask the awkwardness he was feeling.


    "For a moment there, I must have fallen asleep. I apologize, Miss Park. I hope it didn''t... make you uncomfortable."


    "No, not at all." Su-Jin hurried to say. She offered him a bashful, albeit very tiny smile. "I am just very glad you were able to pull through."


    As she finished her words, Su-Jin kept wracking the man''s face with her eyes. Now that her emotions were slightly calmer, the apprehension she felt for his condition returned twofold.


    In truth, Ji-Won still looked quite rattled. Even though he managed to avoid a strong reaction, and even fell asleep for a bit, he was still very pale. Now that he was awake, his breathing seemed uneven.


    However, to Su-Jin''s relief, his complexion was definitely much better than what she had expected.


    Soon afterwards, Su-Jin and Ji-Won thanked the driver and his colleague and got out of the car.


    "Mister Kang." The driver got out as well and gave Ji-Won a small bow. "Someone will contact you after the car has been checked. It may take a day or two before we have the results, though. During this time, would you like to apply for a temporary replacement car?"


    Ji-Won thought for a moment, then shook his head slowly.


    "Let''s see what the issue is first, then we''ll see. I don''t want to make any decisions until I know exactly what''s wrong with the car."


    "Of course, we understand that. It was just mandatory for us to ask, sir. We''ll make sure to contact you as soon as possible. Have a good day, sir. You too, miss."


    After bowing to both Ji-Won and Su-Jin, the man got behind the wheel and drove off.


    Then Ji-Won turned to look at Su-Jin.


    "Shall we go, Miss Park? The subway station is that way." he pointed in a certain direction.


    Without waiting for Su-Jin to reply, Ji-Won began walking towards the station.


    But he barely took several steps, when someone unexpectedly grabbed his arm, pulling him to a sudden stop.


    "Director Kang!" Su-Jin called out urgently.


    Her chest was heaving as she panted from the effort of running to catch up with him.


    When she saw him lowering his head and staring down into her eyes, Su-Jin froze. She gulped and hastened to release his arm like it was a hot potato.


    On the other hand, Ji-Won merely raised an eyebrow to express his befuddlement.


    "Miss Park, what is it?" Ji-Won inquired quietly.


    "Uhm, how about we stay here for a while longer?" Su-Jin finally said after a while.


    "Stay here, in the village?" Ji-Won''s eyes widened even further in surprise.


    "Yes." Su-Jin nodded, lowering her eyes to stare at her fingers. "We were planning on being here for the entire day anyway. There was also that place you saw last time... That inn with a restaurant. We could take this opportunity and try their services before making them an offer."


    Su-Jin waited, but seeing how Ji-Won still kept silent, she began to worry. She quickly looked up at the man, frantically trying to explain herself.


    "I mean, at least until you feel better. There are also some other things I think we can talk about."


    Here, Su-Jin gave Ji-Won a meaningful look.


    The latter instantly understood what she meant by that gaze. After all, earlier they had been interrupted in the middle of a conversation.


    Remembering the topic at that time, Ji-Won ultimately nodded. The hand he had in his trouser pocket instinctively clutched the handkerchief. He let his fingers vigorously crumple the thin fabric, as if by doing that he was able to protect himself from the negative emotions that threatened to engulf him.


    It wasn''t the most professional grounding technique, but apparently it worked miracles for Ji-Won.  As soon as he felt the object tightly secured in his hand, he immediately relaxed.


    With the help of Su-Jin''s presence as well, Ji-Won was finally able to almost completely pull away from his anxiety and dark thoughts. Just like it happened earlier in the car.


    As a consequence to all these considerations, Ji-Won accepted the young woman''s proposition with a smile.


    "Are you hungry, Miss Park? I, for one, am starving."


    "What a coincidence. I happen to be famished myself."


    Su-Jin returned the smile and gestured with her head towards the village.


    "Lead the way, Director Kang."

 Chapter 233 - Burning Indignation

    Just as Su-Jin had suggested, the two of them went to see the other guesthouse they had on their list.


    While walking, they talked about their surroundings, the weather, how old was the village, all except for the earlier events.


    Su-Jin didn''t bring it up, and neither did Ji-Won. It was as though the two of them had tacitly agreed not to mention what happened earlier in the car.


    The guesthouse was not far from the village center. A tall, sturdy tree was planted outside, right next to the front gate. Just like an imposing sentinel, visible from afar, it caught everyone''s attention as soon as they glanced in that direction.


    A brick wall surrounded the complex, enveloping a number of rustic looking buildings and annexes inside its perimeter.


    One of the most obvious traditional architectural elements of the place was the L shaped main building. It had the upturned eaves and hip-and-gable roof top that one always sees in hanok houses.


    This part of the small complex only had one story. The available rooms were located on the longest side of the house, while the restaurant occupied the other side.


    A long, wooden terrace went around the building. This construction allowed easy access to the back area of the house. It was meant both to those who rented rooms in the guesthouse, as well as those who only came to eat at the restaurant.


    The entire backside of the main building overlooked a medium sized courtyard. The ground was entirely covered by gravel, with just a few patches of grass here and there. An old pine tree, with a curved trunk stood erect in the middle of the courtyard, casting cooling shadows on the ground.


    Along the wall, there were areas with small flower bushes. The colorful and scented flowers could be admired and enjoyed all throughout the summer season.


    When they finally reached this place, both Su-Jin and Ji-Won were indeed famished. And considering their morning adventure it wasn''t even that surprising.


    As such, they quickly found a table inside the restaurant and ordered some dishes.


    The view of the courtyard gave the meal a rather carefree atmosphere, helping the two young people to slowly relax.


    The food was good and the staff was very nice so, in the end, Ji-Won declared himself pleased with their pick. In an attempt to secure an agreement sooner, he even approached the owner for a quick conversation.


    After only ten minutes, the middle-aged man and his wife appeared to be delighted with the prospect of working with such a big company. Ji-Won promised the couple that someone from his team would arrive Monday around lunch. Along with the paperwork, that person would also give them a more detailed presentation.


    It''s not that Ji-Won couldn''t do it himself, especially since he had the documents on him, but rather he trusted more in Seo-Jun''s ability to win people''s hearts.


    Of course, that wasn''t the only reason. It was also due to his mind being currently unable to focus on business.


    After all the new information he had acquired earlier that day, how could he think of contracts and whatnot? Even though he managed to unwind some, with the help of a good meal and pleasant company, he was still unprepared to consider anything too serious.


    This was truly so unlike him. Had Seo-Jun knew about this, he might suspect his best friend of being possessed.


    In Ji-Won''s defense, though, what happened in the car didn''t help with his focus either. On the contrary, during the meal, Ji-Won often found his mind drifting off, while the scene of him hugging Su-Jin would unexpectedly flash before his eyes.


    Whenever this happened, a series of unusual things would occur. Ji-Won''s breath would hitch, his brain would blank out for a split second, before finally resuming its processes. All this at a very slow pace.


    At one of those moments, when Ji-Won''s thought sequence was jammed, Su-Jin finished eating and placed her chopsticks down. Next, she leaned forward, stretching an arm over the table.


    Before Ji-Won''s frazzled mind could catch up with what was happening, Su-Jin had already placed her palm over his forehead.


    The sudden touch caught Ji-Won entirely by surprise. He instinctively pulled back, creating some distance between his forehead and Su-Jin''s fingertips. He was so flustered that, in his hurry to move away, he hit the table with his knee. A loud bang reverberated inside the restaurant, followed by the rattle of plates.


    This succession of noises successfully attracted everyone''s attention. Several heads turned towards their table, eying Su-Jin and Ji-Won with different feelings. Some were showing a mild interest, probably more out of curiosity than anything. Meanwhile, the rest of the people glanced at them with reproach mixed with disinterest.


    Feeling extremely embarrassed, Ji-Won directed a small head bow towards the other people.


    "Uhh¡­ I apologize." he said in a small voice.


    After seeing everyone slowly returning to their own business, he finally shifted his gaze towards the person in front of him. Thus, his eyes met Su-Jin and he was forced to suck in a deep breath.


    During this entire time, Su-Jin''s hand had remained dangling in the air, hovering above the table. She had been so taken aback by Ji-Won''s reaction, that she didn''t dare to move a muscle.


    A short moment later, she eventually lowered her hand, awkwardly placing it on the table.


    "I guess my actions must have startled you just now. I''m really sorry, Director Kang." Su-Jin offered with a small smile.


    "Miss Park, I¡­ I''m sorry. You just startled me a little, that''s all." Ji-Won said quietly.


    Su-Jin, though, didn''t believe him. She inwardly scoffed at his words as though they were a bad joke.


    ''A little?! You call that reaction just ''a little startled''?! Who are you kidding, Director Kang?! I never knew you were this kind of unfair person. So, you can hug me all you want, lean on my shoulder to sleep and even hold my hand¡­ Uhm, I guess that last one was done by me¡­ But still! You did all that and I can''t even touch your forehead to see if you are running a fever or not? Who''s fault is it that you keep having a red face?!''


    Seeing her expression gradually turn into a scowl, Ji-Won became flustered again.


    The next instant, his body moved on its own. He stretched out an arm with the clear intention of grabbing Su-Jin''s hand.


    But, in his haste, Ji-Won ended up knocking over something.


    Looking down, Ji-Won caught the sight of Su-Jin''s bag sliding off the table.. Then, a flash of blue, as a small box was sent flying on the ground.

 Chapter 234 - ‘Miss Park, Is This You?’

    The object fell with a clatter. The lid flew open, and the entire contents spilled on the wooden floor.


    The instant he saw this, Ji-Won let out a gasp and immediately moved from his spot.


    First, he stretched sideways, picking up Su-Jin''s bag and placing it back on the table. Next, he turned to look at the rest of the mess.


    The small container was upside down half a meter away from their table. At a glance it seemed to be in one piece, but everything inside had been scattered on the floor between their feet.


    "I''m so sorry!" Ji-Won apologized earnestly.


    Wearing a mortified expression, he bent down to pick up the photographs.


    Just like fire being doused by cold water, seeing her boss look so flustered, determined Su-Jin to quickly change her mind. Thus, her previous disgruntled attitude swiftly turned into a willingness to reassure the man that nothing was wrong.


    Not once did she stop to think that, besides the multitude of landscape photographs, there were also a few she had selected with her family. Nor did she realize that, among all of those, there was also a special one, pertaining to a certain dark-haired man, who was currently crouching next to their table.


    Therefore, Su-Jin casually waved a hand in the air, acting as though it didn''t matter to her.


    "It''s alright, Director Kang, don''t worry about it. Nothing broke, and we can always put the pictures back."


    As she said this, Su-Jin moved from her seat in order to help him gather everything and place them back inside the box.


    Meanwhile, Ji-Won had moved a little further away. But after merely two seconds, he paused abruptly. As his eyes became glued on one of the photographs, his entire demeanor suffered an unexpected change.


    With the speed of lighting, Ji-Won''s face lost all trace of embarrassment and, instead, it took on a look of amusement.


    "Miss Park, is this you?" he asked quietly, pointing at something on the floor.


    Su-Jin slowly turned her head and glanced in that direction. As soon as she saw the image Ji-Won was staring at, she felt all the air being knocked out of her chest.


    Blushing a furious red she moved to snatch away the picture.


    But Ji-Won moved faster. In a split second he pinched the corner of the photograph and had it dangling in the air above his head.


    "Not so fast, Miss Park." He showed a wide smile.


    Su-Jin was stunned silly.


    With that smile curving his lips, that odd flash in his eyes, not to mention his overall attitude, it almost seemed as though Ji-Won was... Teasing her?!


    ''Is the world coming to an end today, or is he dying? If Director Kang ended up resembling Deputy Director Kim''s unruly character, then I see no other possible explanations. So, it''s either that we''re all about to die, or it''s just him who''s changed suddenly on the brink of death1.''


    Unaware that his end had already been written, Ji-Won brought the picture closer to his eyes. He continued to stare at it in silence, until Su-Jin couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "If you stare so much you''ll make a whole in it." She said in a low grumble.


    "Hm, curious."


    "What is?" Su-Jin''s forehead creased in a light frown.


    Instead of replying, Ji-Won merely smiled. The subtle curve of his lips gave his expression a rather mysterious air.


    He carefully returned Su-Jin''s picture to her, while gazing down at the stack of collected photographs.


    "And I presume this is your brother, Min-Jun?" Ji-Won asked all of a sudden, pointing at another picture.


    Su-Jin followed the trail of his finger and saw a picture of Min-Jun taken at Jingwansa temple.


    The small boy was captured just as he was sitting crossed-legged in front of an imposing looking temple hall. A tall man, presumably his father judging by their resemblance, was standing next to him. With the child''s serious expression and the man''s exuberant smile, the two of them made quite a contrast.


    Seeing her brother and father showing such familiar expressions brought a melancholic smile on Su-Jin''s lips. She couldn''t help but reminisce about that day.


    But her mind didn''t stop there, though.


    She also remembered how happy her family used to be, how much they laughed whenever they were together and what fun they used to have.


    Ever since she was very young, Su-Jin had felt extremely grateful and blessed for having such loving and wonderful parents.


    Thinking about all this, Su-Jin felt a twinge of pain in her chest. Truth be told, she was always the most sensitive around this time of year. With the approaching anniversary of her parents'' death, she found it more difficult to think about them without feeling an acute feeling of loss.


    All of a sudden, Ji-Won''s deep voice pulled Su-Jin out of those recollections.


    "What was Min-Jun doing there?" Ji-Won asked, picking up the picture and studying it attentively.


    Su-Jin cleared her throat with a light cough, making sure her voice wouldn''t shake before she replied.


    "Ah, for some unknown reason, he firmly believed that he could somehow travel to another world if he sat in front of the temple hall, right between those two stone pagodas."


    "Oh¡­"


    Ji-Won brought a hand to his lips, squinting at the picture. Then, as though reaching a conclusion, he nodded.


    "As strange as it might sound, I find that to be very believable. Especially if it''s coming from a young Min-Jun."


    Su-Jin began to laugh.


    "But please, don''t ever tell him I said that." Ji-Won hurried to ask.


    At that, Su-Jin''s crystalline laughter became even louder.


    "You''re not the only one who thinks that, though." She said between giggles. "Our father, for example, always used to go along with his strange ideas. That time at the temple we even managed to capture it. Hm, it should be somewhere around here¡­"


    Su-Jin paused her words and, under Ji-Won''s watchful eyes, began fumbling through the stack of photographs.

 Chapter 235 - Oddball

    Barely a few seconds later, she raised a hand in the air. Caught between her fingers there was a picture similar to the one from before.


    The only difference between the two was that, in this second one, the tall man''s position resembled that of his son. He was sitting crossed-legged next to the little boy, with his eyes closed and both palms pressed together in prayer. Just like Min-Jun''s, his father''s expression, too, was very serious.


    Next, Su-Jin fished out a third photograph.


    This time, the adult had only one eye opened, and was grinning mischievously at the camera. He had a finger in front of his lips, as if trying to ask the other people present to keep quiet.


    The little ''traveler'' next to him was completely unaware of any of this, as he continued to have both his eyes tightly closed.


    Seeing this image, Su-Jin''s expression softened even further. Carrying the traces of a warm smile, her lips parted and she continued to speak slowly.


    "Just like this, my father used to indulge Min-Jun a lot, allowing him to believe all sorts of fantastic things were actually true. Even when mother asked him what he would say, if one day Min-Jun wanted to become a Buddhist monk and travel the world, father merely laughed and said only one sentence."


    Su-Jin paused. Then, she raised her other hand and began to recite in a deep voice.


    ''Since he takes after me, he would surely be a tall, handsome monk, with a boundless sense of humor''.


    "That''s what my father replied." she finished with a small giggle.


    Pinching one corner of the photograph between her index finger and thumb, Su-Jin let out a long sigh. Her tone when she continued speaking was soft and nostalgic.


    "After he grew up, Min-Jun told me that, in his opinion, father used to be even sillier than him. Enabling a small child to act as he wanted would surely make him spoiled."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Ji-Won suddenly interjected in a low voice. "As long as parents make sure children keep a good grasp on reality as well, I don''t see any harm in allowing some bits of fantasy."


    "I guess you''re right." Su-Jin nodded, then looked up with a smile. "Besides, during those years, Min-Jun was the type of child who couldn''t be persuaded otherwise unless you showed him proof."


    "Then, how did your father prove the gate to another world didn''t exist?"


    "He didn''t." Su-Jin giggled. "At one point Min-Jun simply grew out of it, I guess."


    Ji-Won was speechless. He blinked rapidly, thinking about the young man''s peculiar character.


    ''Oh well, I guess we all have our quirks every now and then. Park Min-Jun can be an oddball if he wants. Who am I to judge him for it?'' Ji-Won eventually concluded to himself.


    No sooner had Ji-Won finished his thought, that another quirky oddball made his presence known.


    His phone rang and, when he glanced down at the screen, his eyebrows instantly furrowed into a deep frown. A low groan came out of his throat as he pondered on whether to answer or not.


    "Is that Deputy Director Kim?" Su-Jin ventured a guess.


    Based on her boss''s darkened expression, it really wasn''t that difficult to guess the name of that person.


    "Mh, it''s him alright." Ji-Won replied with a grimace.


    For some reason, seeing him look so disgruntled amused Su-Jin. An unexpected giggle burst out of her and she quickly raised a hand to cover her mouth.


    "Uhm, you should pick that up. It might be something urgent."


    Saying that, she got up and gestured with her hand towards the back area of the restaurant.


    "In the meantime, I''ll go to the restroom real quick."


    Distracted, Ji-Won gave a small nod.


    After Su-Jin left, he lowered his eyes to stare at the name flashing on the screen.


    "Wasn''t Seo-Jun busy visiting his family today? What is he doing, calling me at this time¡­" Ji-Won muttered.


    Although he kept scolding Seo-Jun in his heart, Ji-Won still answered the phone.


    "Yes?" he said warily.


    As soon as he spoke, the voice on the other end exploded in his ears like a gong.


    "Crown Prince Kang, please allow this lowly servant to get wasted on your royal couch tonight!"


    ''Ah, what a headache!'' Ji-Won thought in vexation.


    He slowly leaned back in his seat, then raised a hand to rub the place between his eyebrows.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s a long story."


    "Make it short."


    "My wicked step uncle is forcing me to go on a blind date tomorrow. I need booze to summon the fairy godfather so I can escape my pitiful fate."


    There was a short pause from Ji-Won''s side, before he eventually let out a long, tired sigh.


    "Make sure you bring your own booze. I''ll order the food." He drawled in defeat.


    "Oh, Crown Prince, your grace is truly immeasurable! This lowly servant shall follow you for the rest of his life!" Seo-Jun spoke with a historical dialect.


    In order to stick to this role even better, as soon as the call ended, Seo-Jun sent an emoji with a man kowtowing.


    Ji-Won''s eyebrows twitched in annoyance.


    [Stupid.]


    After typing that single word, Ji-Won thought for a moment, then added another sentence.


    [Here''s my current location. Come pick me up from the nearest subway station in an hour.]


    The moment he saw that line, Seo-Jun instantly went into a frenzy.


    As a consequence, Ji-Won''s phone exploded with notifications, sounding even worse than an old pager.


    [Eeeh?!]


    [Pick you up?]


    [Why are you there?]


    [What''s going on?]


    ¡­


    [Ji-Won, why aren''t you replying to me?]


    [Hey, Ji-Won?!]


    [KANG JI-WON!]


    ¡­


    But not only did Ji-Won not reply to his best friend, he actually set his phone on silent mode. For the next period of time, he ignored the man completely.


    Meanwhile, Su-Jin had returned from the restroom. As she took a seat, she tried to gauge the situation by carefully examining her boss''s expression.


    "I hope nothing serious happened." She said.


    "With that person, nothing is ever serious." Ji-Won scoffed.


    "Indeed, that''s quite true." Su-Jin laughed.


    Afterwards, the two of them spent the next few minutes talking about their project and other work related stuff.


    In all likelihood, they both silently agreed to take a leaf out of Kim Seo-Jun''s book and leave more serious subjects for another time.

 Chapter 236 - Friendly Reminder

    "So, you managed to break your car." Seo-Jun snickered while holding a can of beer in his hand.


    After leaving the restaurant and dropping Su-Jin off near her place, the two friends were now back at Ji-Won''s apartment.


    In accordance with Ji-Won''s order, Seo-Jun bought the drinks, namely a bag full of beer cans. Just as he promised, Ji-Won ordered takeout.


    Currently they were both sitting at the short table in the living room, with their backs leaned against the front side of the cough.


    Ji-Won picked at his food, while Seo-Jun was amusing himself at his best friend''s expense.


    "You know, considering it''s you we''re talking about, that''s really something amazing. After all, you are one of the most prudent and well-behaved drivers I''ve ever seen."


    Seeing Ji-Won''s threatening glares, Seo-Jun quickly changed his tune.


    "That''s really bad luck. Without a car you''re kind of stuck in place. You can only take the subway. Though, I guess it''s lucky your place is a walking distance from work and you don''t have to worry about that."


    Seo-Jun took a large sip of beer, then asked.


    "How long will it take to get it fixed?"


    "Two days." Ji-Won replied gloomily.


    "Want me to lend you my car?"


    "No thanks. I don''t plan on dying an early death." Ji-Won said with a deadpan expression.


    "How mean!" Seo-Jun huffed in annoyance. "I''ll have you know that my car is in perfect shape."


    "I''m sure it is." Ji-Won picked up a beer can and slowly raised it to his lips. "And I''m sure you agree with me when I say that shape isn''t what I''m used to."


    "Well that''s true." Seo-Jun clicked his tongue. L


    He pointed at Ji-Won''s face with the can he was holding, making a grimace of disappointment.


    "I almost forgot you like boring looking cars, as opposed to more¡­ interesting ones."


    "Leaving cars aside¡­" Ji-Won smacked his lips, placing the can back on the table with a loud thunk. "What''s that about having a blind date set for tomorrow?"


    "UGK¡­ that''s fowl play, Ji-Won. Why did you have to bring that up?" Seo-Jun groaned.


    Saying that, the man leaned his head back, downing the remainder of his beer.


    "Don''t you think it''s childish?" Ji-Won suddenly asked.


    "What is?"


    "You¡­ Just all this."


    Ji-Won gestured with his hand towards the half table full of empty beer cans and the other half littered with food leftovers.


    "Trying to get yourself drunk because you don''t want to do what you''re told is something only a teenager would do."


    "Well, I disagree with you." Seo-Jun retorted.


    Strangely, his tone sounded serious. Not only that but, even after drinking so much alcohol, Seo-Jun still looked sober.


    Ji-Won was slightly taken aback by both the man''s answer, as well as the look in his eyes.


    It was clear that Seo-Jun was upset, yet was trying to keep his emotions in check.


    Feeling a pang of guilt, Ji-Won looked away from his friend.


    "I''m sorry." He whispered.


    There was a short pause, before a hearty laugh exploded inside the living room.


    "Why are you even apologizing for, huh?! Don''t worry, don''t worry. It''s just like you said. I''m currently acting like a spoiled brat."


    Having been played by Seo-Jun''s superb acting skills, Ji-Won felt both embarrassed and annoyed.


    With a corner of his mouth twitching, he threw a piece of food at the other man''s face.


    "I was a fool to believe you were actually being serious about something. You know, it''s because of this attitude that no one takes you seriously either." Ji-Won grumbled in an undertone.


    Seo-Jun, on the other hand, simply ignored the other man and focused on picking up the leftovers that Ji-Won just hurled at him. While doing that he didn''t forget to scold his friend.


    "Hey, don''t make a mess. I don''t feel like cleaning up after you."


    Ji-Won scoffed, but didn''t complain.


    Consequently, Seo-Jun took that as a cue to continue speaking.


    However, what he said next rendered Ji-Won speechless.


    "You know, it''s actually quite funny how you''re giving me lessons on this matter, scolding me for acting childish, when you''re guilty of the same thing."


    "Excuse me?" Ji-Won squinted his eyes at the other man, a storm brewing in his gaze.


    "In fact¡­" Seo-Jun continued as though he didn''t see anything. "You''re even more immature than I am. At least I own up to my desires and pursue the things that I want. Or the people that I want."


    As he finished these words, Seo-Jun threw his best friend a pointed look. Then, with an ''I''m not afraid of ghosts or monsters'' kind of attitude, he continued to gulp his beer down.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ji-Won gave a terse retort.


    "Come on, stop playing pretend already, Ji-Won." Seo-Jun slammed the beer can on the table and pointed an index finger at Ji-Won''s face. "Admit it. You like Miss Park. It''s painfully obvious that you do."


    At this blunt accusation, Ji-Won''s breath hitched. He quickly averted his eyes from the other man and remained silent.


    Seeing this, Seo-Jun sighed in frustration.


    "I don''t know why you''re still hesitating. You may have your reasons, but I advise you to move faster and confess, before some other guy comes along and steals her."


    Here, Seo-Jun paused, thinking for a short moment. All of a sudden there was a strange glint flashing in his eyes and his lips turned upward in a rather mischievous smile.


    "Until someone charming, with exceptional social skills¡­ Someone like Ji-Su, perhaps, appears and sweeps Miss Park off her feet."


    "Ji-Su?! Why''d you have to say that guy''s name right now?" Ji-Won jumped as though something bit him from behind.


    "His face just popped inside my head." Seo-Jun blinked innocently.


    "Then perhaps I should just crack your skull open and rid you of these disturbing images. Mn, I should do just that. I might end up doing you a favor."


    Saying that, Ji-Won raised one of the empty cans in a show of hitting his friend over the head.


    However, not even a moment later, he placed the ''weapon'' down and settled back on the floor.


    "Forget it." He mumbled.


    Meanwhile, Seo-Jun sat ramrod straight, with his head held high and eyes half closed, waiting to be hit. With this posture, his demeanor looked like that of a martyr waiting for his righteous death.


    But seeing that nothing happened even after a few seconds passed, Seo-Jun ultimately opened his eyes wide. Then, he gave a small shrug.


    "Just consider my earlier words a friendly reminder."

 Chapter 237 - Friendly Fire

    While Ji-Won was thus being attacked by Seo-Jun, Su-Jin was facing her own ''friendly fire''.


    When she got home, Su-Jin found Mi-Suk lurking in front of the house. Based on her tense expression and how she kept wringing her fingers in agitation there was definitely something wrong with the young woman.


    The moment she heard footsteps behind, Mi-Suk whirled around and let out a gasp. But when she saw who it was, she instantly relaxed. As relief spread on her face, Mi-Suk let out the breath she had been unconsciously holding. Next, she schooled her expression, trying to appear less startled.


    "Omo1, Su-Jin ah, you''re home already? I thought you''ll be back later." Mi-Suk greeted from where she was standing.


    Su-Jin raised an eyebrow at this rather poor attempt to act calm. Yet, despite noticing her best friend was in a strange mood, she decided to play along for now.


    As such, Su-Jin curved her lips into an accommodating smile and gestured with her chin towards her friend.


    "You too, I thought you were out on a date and was expecting you to come back later. How come you''re standing here like a stalker? Did you forget your keys?"


    "Oh, my date ended sooner than it was planned. Do-Yeong had an emergency and had to leave earlier."


    Mi-Suk laughed and casually waved a hand in dismissal. Then, she showed Su-Jin an indignant look.


    "And I''m not stalking, mind you. I just got here a few moments before you arrived and startled me."


    Su-Jin inwardly scoffed.


    ''Just got here my ass. Mi-Suk, you''re lying through your teeth right now. But no matter, since I''m in such a good mood today I''ll play along with you.''


    In the meantime, Mi-Suk had already approached and was now standing face to face with Su-Jin.


    "What about you?" She asked curiously. "I heard you went on a date with the director."


    "IT WAS NOT A DATE, DAMMIT!" Su-Jin yelped in irritation. "You and Min-Jun both¡­ I swear, how many times do I have to tell you two that we never went on a date?!"


    "Alright, alright, not a date, I get it! No need to bite my head off." Mi-Suk quickly raised both arms in defense.


    Su-Jin''s shouts stopped abruptly and she took a long, deep breath to calm down.


    "The bad weather ruined our field trip." She sighed dejectedly.


    "Well, since both of us ended up in pretty much the same situation, how about going out for a drink."


    One of Mi-Suk''s hands went to her mouth and she mimicked downing a shot.


    In truth, Su-Jin didn''t really want to go home just yet. Since she was still caught up in a tempest of emotions, landing inside her room, alone with just yet thoughts felt like a sentence at that moment.


    If she added to that the chance of finding out what was troubling her best friend as well, the latter''s idea became quite tempting.


    Thus, she quickly nodded in assent.


    "The usual place?" She asked.


    "Absolutely." Mi-Suk grinned.


    "Should we call Min-Jun out as well?"


    With that, she threw an arm around Su-Jin''s shoulders, guiding her out of the neighborhood.


    Their destination was located just a few minutes'' walk from their house, and a place they called ''the drinking tent''.


    The two women soon reached a small crossroad and, after just a few more meters, they finally saw it.


    A tavern-like pub under a bright red tarp. Inside the tent walls there were several plastic tables and chairs, probably enough to only accommodate around 15-20 customers at once.


    A middle-aged woman was cooking in a far corner of the tent. There was only her around so, when she wasn''t tending to the food, the woman would go around serving the customers.


    Looking simple and crude, the place may not have appeared like much. However, the food there smelled extremely appetizing and it was always very delicious. There were noodles, either hot or cold, depending on the season, as well as spicy chicken legs. But the thing this location was famous for was making the best spicy rice cakes in the area.


    This dish was both Su-Jin and Mi-Suk''s favorite. For Min-Jun, though, it was always the spicy chicken legs.


    Despite going to their best-loved place, this time the reason why Su-Jin and Mi-Suk were there wasn''t to have their favorite food, but the soju.


    This outdoor ''drinking tent'' offered only one variety of soju, but in the two friends'' opinion it was the best. Sometimes, the middle-aged woman would even bring several bottles of makgeolli 1from her hometown. This beverage made by the woman''s family was Su-Jin''s favorite.


    The sweet, milky white rice wine had just enough alcohol to make her feel good, but not enough to get her drunk. It represented a perfect choice whenever she wanted to drink something fragrant during summer evenings, or simply have something lighter than soju or beer during any other day after work.


    But, that evening had been decreed as being a soju occasion. Therefore, the moment the two women sat down at a table, they ordered in one voice.


    "One bottle of soju, aunty1!"


    "Coming right up!" the woman answered with a wide smile.


    By now, the woman was so used to these two young friends that she almost considered them her real nieces.


    "What''s the occasion today?" the woman asked as soon as she brought the two bottles of soju. She glanced between the other two, then asked. "Don''t tell me you''ve both been stood up by your boyfriends?"


    "How can that be, aunty?!" Mi-Suk replied, wearing a wide grin on her face. "Who would dare do something like that to us?"


    "Aiya, it must be nice to be so young and beautiful." the woman shook her with a sigh.


    "What are you saying? You are also young and beautiful. With your pretty face, aunty, it''s really no wonder this place is doing so well."


    As she finished these words, Mi-Suk gave the woman a mischievous wink. This caused the latter to lean down and pinch the young woman''s cheek.


    "Oh you, little rascal." the woman said with a hearty laugh. "Such a blatant attempt to sweeten me up¡­ It''s obvious you want something. Come, come, tell your aunty what to bring you."


    "We want your best spicy rice cakes! Make them extra best for us." Mi-Suk readily answered with a grin.


    "Aren''t they always the best?"


    The woman smiled and patted Mi-Suk''s cheek in the same way a parent would do to their children.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll bring them right away." she said, directing a motherly gaze towards them. "You two be good and wait for aunty to bring the food."

 Chapter 238 - Meeting Three Times Means It’s Destiny

    As soon as they finished devouring the spicy rice cakes, both Su-Jin and Mi-Suk leaned back in their seats. They let out a long sigh, while rubbing their bellies in satisfaction


    "This is always the best. I can never get enough of aunty''s food." Mi-Suk said wistfully.


    "I thought you liked Min-Jun''s cooking better."


    Mi-Suk gave a small start, but instantly recovered. Then, she directed a wide grin towards her friend.


    "Of course I like his cooking! How many highschoolers do you know who can carry out the chore of cooking as well as he does?!"


    Here, Mi-Suk paused and quickly added another sentence in an undertone.


    "But don''t let him hear that or it will go to his head."


    "After all these years of singing his praises, now you want to play it cool? I''m afraid it''s a little late for that." Su-Jin laughed and shook her head.


    She pushed her back against the chair and leaned forward. With nimble movements she opened a bottle of soju and poured two shot glasses. The colorless liquid gleamed in the artificial light coming from above, making it appear extra translucent.


    Using two fingers, Su-Jin pushed one of the glasses towards Mi-Suk.


    "I thought chicken and beer was for celebrating. But today you''ve added spicy rice cakes and soju in the mix. So, what happened?"


    "Does something need to happen for me to want a drink?" Mi-Suk grinned. "I just felt like taking a break from the usually celebratory dinners. Once in a while a glass of booze is good for the soul."


    "Now you sound just like those alcoholic people who drown their sorrows in booze." Su-Jin scrunched up her nose in displeasure.


    "And now you''re just like those people who like to critique others." Mi-Suk laughed heartily. "I''m telling you, nothing happened."


    Seeing her best friend''s look of distrust, Mi-Suk sighed and shook her head.


    "I''m being honest here and you accuse me of lying."


    "I never said anything!" Su-Jin cried out in indignation.


    "No, but your eyes did." Mi-Suk pointed a finger between Su-Jin''s eyebrows.


    Su-Jin retaliated by smacking the other woman''s hand away.


    "Leave my eyes out of this conversation."


    Then, with a click of her tongue, Su-Jin continued to pester her best friend.


    "If it really is nothing, then why not drink at home? We could have ordered takeout from that place where you like to eat fried chicken. Today''s Saturday, so there''s even that drama we like to watch."


    "Min-Jun is there."


    Hearing Mi-Suk''s simple, yet rather odd reply, Su-Jin felt speechless. An eyebrow slowly rose on her forehead, expressing the young woman''s extreme bafflement.


    "What''s my brother have to do with this?"


    But, while her mouth asked the question, Su-Jin''s mind immediately provided her with a possible answer. Suddenly remembering all the small oddities from Mi-Suk''s earlier behavior, as well as the unexpected mention of Min-Jun''s name, made Su-Jin think that it all had to be connected. There was no way it was simply a coincidence.


    Thinking of something, Su-Jin''s eyes gradually widened in surprise.


    "Don''t tell me, this is why you''re upset?" she gasped. "I know Min-Jun may sound like a jerk sometimes and, on rare occasions, may even act like one. But, until now, you never paid him any mind. If anything, you gave him in return as much as you received. So, could it be that this time my brother actually did something that pissed you off?"


    "Hey, I never said I''m upset!" Mi-Suk slapped the edge of the table with one hand.


    "Yes, yes, I heard you, I heard you." Su-Jin waved a hand in dismissal, clearly not believing one word her best friend was saying. "You''re not upset. You just suddenly feel like drinking because the weather is so nice today, right?"


    At this blatant dismissal, Mi-Suk could only curse her unwillingness to speak frankly. Since that was the case, though, all that was left was for her to grumble despondently.


    Just then, the aunty came to their table to serve their spicy rice cakes. She had also brought another two bottles of soju. At Su-Jin''s inquiring gaze, the woman laughed and gestured towards the two bottles.


    "Based on your expressions I''m guessing you''ll be wanting more drinks soon. This saves me the trouble of having to make another trip to your table."


    After thanking the woman for her thoughtfulness, Su-Jin and Mi-Suk finally settled down.


    The next moment, they buried their heads in the steaming plates and began eating with relish.


    After the previous failed attempt, Su-Jin relinquished her desire to probe Mi-Suk for an answer. Her own curiosity notwithstanding, she knew that if Mi-Suk didn''t want to say it, nothing Su-Jin did could convince the other woman to confess.


    Instead of going through all that trouble, Su-Jin decided to respect her friend''s decision of remaining silent, and wait until Mi-Suk felt ready to talk about her problems.


    Consequently, they began talking about something else entirely.


    Half an hour later, their casual conversation unexpectedly reached the topic of Su-Jin''s last trip to the hanok village.


    Compared to how Mi-Suk brushed Su-Jin off earlier, the latter ultimately decided to be honest.


    So, she ended up telling Mi-Suk all about the handkerchief and where it was from. She went even further than that, admitting to Mi-Suk of having encountered Ji-Won as earlier as sixteen years ago when they both went to ''Summer Triangle Villa'' for Chilseok festival.


    Despite all that frankness though, Su-Jin still kept silent about her blooming feelings for Ji-Won. For some reason she didn''t want to share those with anyone just yet.


    ''Maybe I''ll tell Mi-Suk about all this later. First, I need to make sense of my own heart. Maybe even find a way to ascertain Director Kang''s feelings as well.''


    All of a sudden, Mi-Suk''s clear voice suddenly broke Su-Jin''s silent musings.


    "See, what did I tell you? Meeting three times definitely means destiny is involved."


    After having her train of thought interrupted like that, Su-Jin was quickly pulled out of her daze.


    "That''s what you said about Ji-Su as well, remember?" she retorted with a laugh.


    "Yes, but he wasn''t the first one you did that with. Ji-Won was."


    Su-Jin quirked an eyebrow, then shook her head in disbelief. Her expression seemed to say something along the lines of ''believe whatever makes you happy''.


    Seeing Su-Jin''s look of incredulity Mi-Suk puffed up her chest in indignation. A second later, she raised a hand and wiggled a finger at Su-Jin''s face. With every sentence she spoke, Mi-Suk jabbed her finger into Su-Jin''s shoulder.


    "Just think about it. You met Ji-Won first when you were seven or eight years old. Then, you two met at your parents'' funeral fourteen years ago.. And the third time you saw each other was the very same day you two started working together. If this isn''t destiny, then I don''t know what is!"

 Chapter 239 - Early Bird

    Contrary to her usual habit, the next morning Su-Jin woke up early all by herself. She quietly dressed up, put on light makeup and styled her hair in a casual bun.


    After finishing these series of actions she walked out of her room and went to wake up the other two people in the house.


    First, she headed to her brother''s room.


    As soon as she stepped inside, Su-Jin called out his name.


    "Min-Jun, wake up."


    The young man stirred slightly, but remained fast asleep.


    Glancing around, Su-Jin spotted a small pillow lying on a chair close to the door. Her lips instantly curved into an evil grin.


    "It''s payback time, little brother." She muttered in an undertone.


    Saying that, she picked up the pillow and hurled it straight at Min-Jun''s head.


    Unfortunately, her aim was worse than her brother''s, so the pillow merely grazed the young man''s shoulder. It bounced off of him, landing in the far corner of the bed where it remained still and pitiful.


    The force of that light touch was apparently enough to wake Min-Jun up.


    Opening his eyes a notch, Min-Jun let out a low groan.


    "Ugh..."


    As soon as his vision cleared a bit, he turned his head slightly to look at the clock. The single digit number gave him a shock enough to thoroughly wake him up.


    "Ya, Park Su-Jin, it''s not like you to be such an early bird. So, what''s wrong with you this morning?" he exclaimed in shock.


    Min-Jun gaped between the clock and his sister a couple of times, before he finally continued to grumble.


    "To be walking around the house, waking people up at this ungodly hour¡­ Did you fall out of bed or something?"


    "Not really." Su-Jin shrugged, then shot her brother a teasing smirk. "I just wanted to let you taste some of your own medicine. It was high time I got my revenge."


    Su-Jin finished her words mimicking an evil laugh, but when she saw her brother''s deadpan expression the sound instantly died out. She coughed lightly, clearing the uncomfortable sensation she had in her throat.


    Then, with a long sigh, she walked inside the room and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    "I just couldn''t sleep anymore."


    A short moment of silence followed this confession, until Su-Jin spoke again.


    "It''s barely 5 a.m., so you can sleep some more if you want. I''ll go downstairs and get the stuff ready for today."


    Min-Jun sat up in bed and stared at his sister quietly. Then, he raised a hand and placed it on top of Su-Jin''s head.


    "It''s alright, sis. Since I''m up anyway, I should go and get breakfast ready. You go and wake Mi-Suk up as well. Let''s all eat together before we go to the cemetery."


    Su-Jin nodded in silence.


    Her brother''s palm sent a wave of warmth through her body. His touch felt both comfortable and reassuring, like nothing bad could happen as long as he was around.


    Despite being several years younger than Su-Jin, Min-Jun was somehow able to fill that void left by their parents'' death. Whether it was being ''the man of the house'' or acting like a younger brother, he was definitely a pillar, one she could always lean on for support. Without him, Su-Jin would have crumbled long ago. As such, it was undeniable that Min-Jun represented an indispensable existence in her life.


    Suddenly filled with tons of conflicting emotions, Su-Jin leaned forward and wrapped both arms around Min-Jun''s neck. As she felt her eyes stinging with unshed tears, Su-Jin''s hold became even tighter. She slowly rubbed her face against the side of his neck, speaking quietly in a choked whisper.


    "Thank you, Min-Jun. Thank you for being here with me."


    Being hugged so suddenly startled Min-Jun, rendering him speechless. He froze in place, with his arms lying limply by his sides and his eyes opened wide in shock.


    However, this situation didn''t last long. Upon hearing Su-Jin''s words, and sensing her growing distress, Min-Jun finally woke up from his stupor. Raising both arms, he returned her hug by pressing her into his chest. With one hand brushing the back of her head and the other gently patting her back, Min-Jun held his sister close, whispering soothingly from above her.


    "Shh, it''s alright, sis. Everything is going to be alright. You know, crying like this will only ruin your face and make you look even uglier."


    "Ngh¡­" Su-Jin sobbed, clutching at her brother''s clothes.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll take that back." Min-Jun chuckled softly, giving his sister a kiss on the side of her head. "You look beautiful today, so don''t ruin your makeup by crying. Mother and father would prefer seeing their daughter looking pretty, instead of a tearstained mess.


    All of a sudden Su-Jin squirmed inside her brother''s arms. She pushed herself away a bit and raised her tearstained face to look at him.


    "You really think I look good today?" she sniveled.


    "Just a couple of minutes ago you looked extremely good. Now, you look just so, so." Min-Jun teased with a smile.


    "Ngh, you bully." Su-Jin groaned.


    She hit her brother''s chest with one hand, then quickly raised the other in an attempt to wipe the new stream of tears that were gushing out of her eyes.


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, Min-Jun felt a sharp jab of pain in his heart. There was nothing he could do, no words of comfort he could offer that could truly make everything better. Even fourteen years later, nothing could entirely alleviate the sorrow a child felt after losing a parent.


    With his own heart stinging with sorrow, Min-Jun opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Su-Jin went ahead and said something unexpected.


    "Min-Jun, today we must both look good for our parents to see. We need to show them that we''re living our lives well and that we''re happy. They wouldn''t want us to be sad, would they?"


    As she enunciated each sentence, Su-Jin''s voice became clearer and clearer.. In the meantime, she had also stopped crying and, compared to earlier, she was now staring at her brother with eyes full of determination.

 Chapter 240 - Inexplicable Strangeness

    The young man raised an eyebrow speechlessly. He appeared taken aback by Su-Jin''s words, as well as her demeanor. It was the first time his sister faced the day of their parents'' death anniversary with such confidence. He was both pleased and grateful for the change, but something didn''t feel quite right.


    Suspecting there must be a reason behind Su-Jin''s sudden change in attitude, Min-Jun decided to question her.


    "That''s true, they wouldn''t want their son and daughter to always be sad and lonely. But sis, have you thought all that by yourself?"


    "Ngh¡­" Su-Jin gave a small sniffle and shook her head.


    With that, Min-Jun''s curiosity had been thoroughly piqued.


    "Oh? And who was it that helped you reach this conclusion?"


    "It was¡­"


    Su-Jin stopped, hesitating for a short moment. She hadn''t gotten a chance to tell Min-Jun about the handkerchief episode. As such, she debated whether to share it with him now, or wait until later.


    Ultimately, though, Su-Jin made the long story short and told Min-Jun everything she had said to Mi-Suk the previous night.


    At the end, Su-Jin lowered her gaze, fumbling with her fingers in agitation. Although she nervously hid her eyes away from Min-Jun''s probing gaze, she couldn''t hide the look of embarrassment her face carried as she concluded her speech.


    "So you see¡­ I believe Director Kang was right. If we want our parents'' souls to rest, we''ll need to show them we''re alright. That way, they won''t be worried about us anymore, and move on to their next life."


    While he listened to his sister''s words, Min-Jun stared at her, falling deep in thought. At first, he was shocked to find out about this fateful encounter so many years ago. For a split second he was reminded by Mi-Suk''s notion of fateful romances and star-crossed lovers and he almost burst out laughing.


    Who would have thought that his own sister might end up being the protagonist to such a story?


    Then, Min-Jun recollected his thoughts and guided them towards a more serious direction. He also made a silent note to thank Ji-Won next time he met him. He was truly grateful to the man for giving his sister such a big boost in morale.


    ''It appears that fate does bring together those who are a thousand miles apart.'' Min-Jun concluded sagely.


    ~~~


    After leaving Min-Jun''s room, Su-Jin went ahead to wake up Mi-Suk.


    To her surprise, though, the young woman was already up and almost dressed. When Su-Jin knocked on her door, Mi-Suk was just searching for an appropriate shirt that could go with her somber black skirt.


    "You''re up already? And almost dressed no less." Su-Jin blinked in surprise.


    She knew that her best friend was the earliest bird in the house, but today Mi-Suk''s abilities to be up early completely shattered her previous records.


    Hearing Su-Jin''s voice from the doorway, Mi-Suk turned her head and smiled. She gestured for Su-Jin to close the door and take a seat.


    "This is an important day for the two of you, so I thought I might help Min-Jun with breakfast."


    In the meantime, Su-Jin had taken a seat on a chair and watched quietly as her best friend was finishing getting dressed.


    At the mention of her brother, she immediately began to chuckle.


    "I guess that person is also a human. Can you believe that he was still sleeping a few minutes ago? And he wouldn''t wake up no matter how many times I called him. In the end, I had to throw a pillow at his head."


    "I think he went to bed pretty late last night."


    "Oh, how do you know?" Su-Jin tilted her head in puzzlement.


    With an imperceptible flinch, Mi-Suk quickly averted her gaze.


    "Ah, uhm¡­when I went to the bathroom, I just happened to see light coming from his room." Mi-Suk replied vaguely.


    "Hmm, I see." Su-Jin hummed.


    For some reason, she suspected something wasn''t quite right about her best friend''s reply. Mi-Suk''s reaction of looking away wasn''t very trustworthy either.


    In the end, though, Su-Jin had other important things to worry about that day. So, she quickly got the matter of Mi-Suk''s strange behavior out of her head.


    After the two friends changed the subject, Su-Jin helped Mi-Suk choose a white shirt, and even picked a black jacket to complete the young woman''s formal outfit.


    Half an hour later, they both walked out of Mi-Suk''s room and headed downstairs. As soon as they entered the kitchen, they saw Min-Jun feeding the kitten. Their breakfast was already waiting for them on the table, steaming hot and looking as delicious as ever.


    Mi-Suk stared at the table full of dishes for a second, before quietly taking a seat. Afterwards, she picked up her chopsticks and began eating without anything to either Min-Jun or Su-Jin. The curve of her mouth was slightly strained, but she kept her eyes lowered, so no one could tell for sure what she was feeling.


    Min-Jun, on the other hand, wore a deadpan expression. Just like Mi-Suk, he also hadn''t spoken a single word. From the moment the two young women entered the kitchen, and all throughout breakfast, he kept his eyes on the food.


    During this entire time, Su-Jin was left in a state of profound confusion. She glanced between her brother and her best friend as though she could hardly recognize them. Sure, there had been other moments throughout the years when those two had waged cold wars with each other.


    But, for some unknown reason, this time it felt different.


    Whether it was the conspicuous silence, or the blatant manner in which those two kept ignoring each other''s presence, it all seemed too strange, almost too forced.


    Although Su-Jin wanted to ask, she hesitated.


    What if it was really nothing and she ended up creating an awkward atmosphere with her unwanted inquiries?


    Worried about making matters even worse between the other two people, Su-Jin buried her face in the bowl of rice and focused solely on her food.


    Soon after breakfast, the three young people got ready to leave the house.


    Just as Su-Jin stepped outside of the house, she suddenly recollected what that day represented..  As a consequence, anything else that wasn''t important fled from her mind, leaving behind the nervousness she always felt when visiting her parents'' graves.

 Chapter 241 - Visiting The Graves

    The cemetery where their parents were buried wasn''t very far from where they lived. It was just a few bus stations away.


    So, after buying some flowers and a few other things, the three young people headed for the station.


    Once they reached their destination, though, they were surprised to find someone else had been there already.


    "Again?!" Su-Jin cried out in surprise. "This is what, the fifth year when this happens?"


    "I lost track already. But, whoever is doing this, doesn''t seem eager to stop." Min-Jun replied darkly.


    As he squinted at the flowers, a deep frown appeared on his forehead. Then, he turned his head and exchanged a knowing look with his sister.


    Every year, for the past five or maybe six years, there was always someone bringing white flowers to their parents'' tombs. Whenever they got there, whether it was early morning or late evening, the siblings would find the bouquet neatly placed in front of the tomb headstone.


    Though they tried asking around, Su-Jin and Min-Jun never managed to find out who put the flowers there. After all, in a large cemetery like that there was always a continuous flow of people. Some of them would be carrying just flowers, while others also brought with them a basket filled with offerings for the departed. Since there were no cameras inside the place, it was virtually impossible for the security guard at the cemetery to identify the person they were looking for.


    In the end, both Su-Jin and Min-Jun put the matter of the mysterious flowers aside and focused on what they came there to do.


    They stepped in front of their parents'' tomb, then bent down to place a large bouquet of white daisies on the stone slab.


    Straightening up, Su-Jin''s eyes lingered on the names carved in the stone.


    Mr. Park Jun-Su and Mrs. Park Min-Jin1


    Beloved parents and loving couple.


    ''Fear not, for our fates shall forever be entwined.''


    Died 5th of July, 2006


    As the memories of that night returned, Su-Jin''s disposition gradually turned sorrowful. Her eyes gleamed with tears, but she tried to hold them back from falling. After all, she had already promised not to show her parents any trace of sadness.


    "Mom, dad, we''re here!" Su-Jin said with a teary smile.


    ~~~


    Meanwhile, in a different cemetery across the city, another person was slowly ambling along the spacious alleyways.


    The man''s tall silhouette could be seen slowly advancing through the long and winding path up the hill.


    The path he took was paved and lined with tombstones on either side. The headstones all looked rather costly, with luxurious and fancy carvings and decorations. Expensive bouquets were neatly placed on the marble slabs of some tombs, proof that the family had visited not long ago.


    Other graves were clear of flowers, but hadn''t been entirely abandoned. Instead, they were wiped clean until the black or dark gray marble shone like glass.


    The overall environment was clean and quiet. Though it was still a cemetery, it appeared quite different from the most common ones.


    Based on all these details alone, anyone who visited the place could safely assume they were inside a place meant to be used only by the rich.


    Upon seeing this, most people would likely mock and say that, even after death there are differences in treatment.


    Once he reached a small crossroad, the man took the long and winding path up the hill. He walked for another few minutes, until he reached a series of small mounds.


    These burial places were the eternal home of some of the richest families in the business world. They were covered with freshly cut grass and some even had flowers planted on top. Small, yet intricately carved headstones decorated the front of each mound. The elaborated appearance made these seem closer to pieces in a fancy garden, rather than tombs in a cemetery.


    Without looking either left or right, the man advanced towards the last mound. Once there, though, his footsteps halted abruptly.


    The man''s face instantly twisted into a scowl, as his eyes shifted towards the tombstone.


    The lustrous black marble shone brightly under the sunlight, causing the man to narrow his eyes even further. But the cause of his displeasure wasn''t that, but the foreign objects that were resting in front of his eyes.


    A beautiful bouquet of white lilies was placed against the headstone, spreading around a delicate fragrance. Inside a small bowl of sand were three joss sticks burning. The smoke first gathered at their end, creating a small cloud. Then, it gradually furled, slowly drifting up in the air with each gust of wind.


    Gritting his teeth, the man bent down from the waist, placing the lilies he had brought next to the others. As his eyes grazed past the carvings on the headstone, his heart gave a lurch of pain. Grief instantly spread on his face, twisting his expression even more.


    "I''m here¡­ mother." he greeted quietly.


    Kang Mi-Ji


    Beloved wife and mother


    ''Either by fire or water, may the bridge that connects us never perish.''


    Died 5th of July, 2006


    Afterwards, he straightened himself up and remained unmoving. He silently stared between the headstone and the flowers with a mixture of sorrow and hatred.


    "Even after all he''s done, did you really love him that much? You even wanted to have those words written on your headstone¡­ How foolish of you..."


    "Your mother has always been an incurable romantic." a voice suddenly interrupted the man''s monologue.


    Hearing the familiar sound, he instantly whipped around. Thus, he came face-to-face with a middle-aged man who caused him to pause.


    If anyone were to see them standing next to each other, they would be shocked to see the resemblance between the two.


    This person had the same raven black hair and eyes narrowed into slits. His features were undoubtedly handsome and, even at his age, there was still something extremely attractive, almost raw in the curve of his mouth and the sharp angle of his chin.


    However, the fine wrinkles visible around the corners of his eyes were proof that the man wasn''t young anymore. He looked just like an older version of the other man, with the single difference that his gaze appeared to be slightly colder and more penetrating.


    Being met with this person so unexpectedly, caused the young man to take a step back in shock.

 Chapter 242 - Face Thine Enemy

    Not even a moment later, though, all the young man''s previous emotions gradually resurfaced. In addition, they now burned with an even stronger fire than before.


    Old people used to say that, when two great enemies face each other, thunder will roar and lightning will crack the sky above. Ultimately, heaven itself will fall and earth will quake, thus signaling a great battle.


    Just like that, the air between the two men suddenly became heavy, and an oppressive aura began swirling around them.


    The younger man glared at the other, pouring as much hatred in his eyes as he possibly could.


    "Do you think that by coming here and bringing flowers, you will ever be able to appease her soul?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    "That''s between your mother and I. No one else can answer for it, not even you¡­ Ji-Won." the man replied with a composed and unaffected air.


    Hearing those words spoken with such nonchalance caused Ji-Won to stumble on his feet. His insides went cold instantly, as if he had swallowed a bucket of icy water.


    A couple of seconds later, the stupor dissipated and a cold laugh broke out from his throat. The sound was mirthless and sharper than a steel blade. If it were anyone else hearing it, perhaps the sound might have caused them to tremble in apprehension.


    Chairman Kang, on the other hand, didn''t seem to be affected in the slightest. If anything, his face wore the expression of a parent patiently waiting for his child to stop making a tantrum.


    As opposed to his expectations, though, the said child didn''t seem too keen on stopping any time soon.


    After he got tired of laughing, Ji-Won bent down and picked up his father''s bouquet of white lilies. Then, in one swift move, he threw the flowers at his father''s feet.


    "Screw this." He cussed through gritted teeth.


    Without waiting for the other man to react, he turned around and left.


    "Ji-Won, wait!" Chairman Kang shouted after him.


    But Ji-Won neither stopped, nor glanced back. Instead, he hastened his steps further, as though afraid the person he had left behind could somehow reach him in a single leap.


    Clenching his hands into fists, Ji-Won stomped out of the cemetery like a whirlwind and didn''t slow down his pace until he was back on the main street.


    Once there, he stopped next to a tree, bending down to catch his breath.


    "Fuck!" he hissed, giving the trunk a heavy punch.


    A searing pain came from his knuckles, but Ji-Won didn''t pay any attention to it. With another inhale, he slowly evened his breathing. His eyes, though, slowly became like two bottomless pools, roiling with numerous emotions and feelings.


    ~~~


    While Ji-Won was confronting his father like this, in a different part of the city, another man was facing his own enemy.


    "I''m sorry to have to say this, but¡­"


    Seo-Jun stopped to take a deep breath, then declared matter-of-factly.


    "I''m actually gay."


    After saying this to the young woman sitting across from him, Seo-Jun slowly got to his feet. He was just about to turn around and leave when the stunned woman finally found her voice.


    "W-wait. What do you mean by that?"


    "What do you think I mean? It''s not like I''m saying that I''m merry1." Seo-Jun almost rolled his eyes at her.


    Taking a moment to temper his impatience, Seo-Jun eventually continued to speak using a casual tone.


    "You see, I have a very good friend, whom I love very much. But he recently started to chase after a woman, so I''m currently brokenhearted. Still, no matter how much pain I''m in, I can''t forget my feelings overnight. Therefore, don''t wait for me, miss. I simply can''t love anyone else right now."


    With that, Seo-Jun finished his repertoire and began walking towards the exit.


    Along his way, countless eyes turned to stare at him. But Seo-Jun acted like he couldn''t see anything.


    Not once did he turn his head to look at the person he left behind, nor did he seem particularly upset or regretful for his words. If anything, he appeared to be quite satisfied with his performance.


    As he pushed the door of the restaurant open, a smirk was hanging at the corner of his lips. His entire face brimmed with a sense of gratification, as though he had obtained a great victory.


    Granted, deep down, Seo-Jun knew that it wasn''t nice of him the way he treated the young lady. After all, she wasn''t at fault for what was happening to him. If anything, she was a victim just like him. They were both caught in a web weaved by their family with little power to escape.


    Nevertheless, Seo-Jun was the type of man who enjoyed even small victories like this. Although he knew the war was still far from being won, as long as he managed to buy himself some time, there was no reason to despair.


    Thinking back on his bold actions just now, Seo-Jun snickered to himself.


    "Let''s see what those people will have to say about this. I bet it will give my uncle a heart attack when he finds out."


    Like a hound sniffing the air, Seo-Jun raised his head and breathed in the fresh air.


    The sky was now a dazzling white blue. The sun shone brightly, evaporating the excess rain from the previous day. A vague fragrance coming from the nearby park permeated through the air. It smelled like a combination of flowers and freshly cut grass.


    All in all, it was a superb Sunday. As such, Seo-Jun felt unwilling to return to his apartment just yet. Wanting to enjoy the beautiful weather some more, he ultimately decided to roam around the city for a while. For that purpose, he abandoned his car in a parking lot and began walking towards the main bulevard.


    In the beginning, Seo-Jun''s steps seemed to have no direction. His feet took him from one bustling street to another. He walked past a large number of stores, restaurants, and commercial centers, but he never stopped to enter any of them.


    However, after strolling around for quite a while, Seo-Jun''s aimless gait unexpectedly changed into a more determined pace. And the reason for that was the fact that he suddenly recognized the area he was currently in. Along with that realization, a sudden desire to visit a certain place arose in his heart.


    "Hm, if I remember correctly, that place should be around here somewhere." He muttered to himself.